《Love's Bitter Edge (Eva and Leonard)》


 Chapter 1

    After graduating from college, I dumped my penniless boyfriend and left the country with a trust fund baby.


    Two yearster, I was dumped. I returned to the country to find out that my ex-boyfriend had been seeding in his field.


    He pulled all sorts of tricks to marry me. Everyone said that he was deeply in love with me and was willing to bury the hatchet, but they did not know that he had been making his way through countless lovers as revenge on me. He asked me why I did not care or feel jealous about it. With a smile, I looked at him. "I''m already dying anyway. What does it matter?"


    ...


    On our third wedding anniversary, Leonard was setting off fireworks with Lily together on the beach. Curling up on the sofa, I called him again and again.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..." As the robotic female voice rang in my ears again, I cked out.


    I was lying in a hospital bed when I woke up. The doctor, Patrick Price, was hesitant to speak while he looked at me.


    Calmly, I asked, "How much longer can I live?"


    Patrick tried tofort me. "There''s still hope if you have surgery now and undergo chemotherapy periodically."


    Expressionless, I stared at the ceiling. "This is my second rpse."


    As my chest throbbed in pain, beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead.


    "Ms. Green, there is a new drug that could suppress cancer cells. Each injection costs 50 thousand dors.


    "As long as you use the drug for six months after the surgery..." Patrick suddenly stopped speaking. He knew I could not afford it.


    Despite being the wife of Harmon Group''s president, I was penniless. If not, I would not have had to dy treatment for my medical condition.


    Getting up from the hospital bed, I packed my clothes. "Let''s schedule the surgery first."


    I should be able to afford the surgery if it was a few thousand dors. Touching the pendant on my chest, I felt a mixture of emotions.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When I was back in my neighborhood, I went over to thank the neighbor, Agatha Johnson.


    She looked at me sympathetically. "What are you thanking me for? You should thank Buddy. I wouldn''t have found out that you fainted if it was not for his barking. "Thank god the ambnce got here in time. You young people need to take better care of your body."


    Buddy was the Labrador retriever I had adopted a month after Leonard and I got married. That day, he brought a woman back to our home.


    They did not bother to stop what they were doing even after seeing me arrive home. They were so loud that it sounded like they were desperate for me to hear them. After that, he told me, "If you y with fire, you''ll get burned. I begged you so many times back then, but you never looked back. You''re getting what you deserve now."


    We had a huge fight. Distressed, I left home and happened to see Buddy. Suffering from canine distemper, he was abandoned at the vet''s doorstep. The vetined as he carried the desperate dog inside. As his hopeless eyes met mine, I felt my heart aching so badly. Just like me, he was already suffering from a serious medical condition and was dying. We had both been abandoned by someone.


    Later, I gave the vet my gold ne to save Buddy''s life. He was the one who had saved me this time. He nuzzled my leg and looked at me happily. Feeling a lump in my throat, I did not dare to pet his head. "Ms. Agatha, I might have to be hospitalized for a while. Could you help me take care of Buddy?"


    Agatha''s golden retriever had just passed awayst year, so I knew she would certainly help me out. As expected, she readily agreed and told me to focus on my recovery.


    I felt relieved as I watched Buddy go with her. He would at least have someone to care for him once I passed away.


    But when I went back home, I realized I had overestimated myself. I did not have the money for the surgery.


    Indeed, Leonard was generous enough to get me the most expensive clothes, bags, and jewelry. I was always the morous Mrs. Harmon in the public eye.


    But in private, I would have to get his permission to wear the gowns and jewelry to events. Only then would his secretary open the cab for me remotely.


    He said that I did not deserve to enjoy these items as I pleased since I had never contributed to this family.


    I nced at my phone again. Thepany staff were still discussing Leonard and Lily''s outing yesterday in the gossip group chat.


    "Is Mr. Harmon serious this time? Doesn''t he date different mistresses every month?"


    "It has to be. Lily has been with him for almost three months now."


    "They were setting off fireworks on the beach on Valentine''s yesterday. How romantic! Did you guys see Lily''s diamond ne? It was so shiny!" "Didn''t we attend Mr. Harmon''s wedding on Valentine''s Day though?"


    Iughed at myself mockingly. Even some of the staff remembered that it was our anniversary, but he did not.


    Yesterday, I wanted to talk to him and ask him to pass me the things my mother left behind. That way, we could properly part ways.


    Looking at the dinner on the table that had turned cold, I headed out of the house. Now, I did not need him. I just needed his money.


    At Harmon Group, Lily was surrounded by a group of people as she enjoyed theirpliments and attention.


    "Lily, Mr. Harmon treats you so well. This must have cost tens of thousands, right?"


    "What do you know? This ne is the newest Mulberry collection, and it is over 100 thousand dors."


    Lily flipped her hair proudly. "It''s not that much, really. He bought it because I like it. I told him it''s too expensive, but he said it wouldn''t match me if it wasn''t expensive enough."


    Standing at the office door, I watched her coldly. How ironic this was. I was dying and could not even afford the surgery. Yet, Leonard could casually give his mistress a ne worth over 100 thousand dors. It was Lily''s first time seeing me. When our eyes met, a glimmer of disdain shed in hers.


    "Which department are you from? Don''t you know the rules in thepany?"


    When the people around her saw me, they quickly tugged at her shirt. "Lily, this is the president''s wife, Eva Green."


    Lily then looked at me rather guiltily, but she became bold as she remembered something. "So she''s the prettiest girl in college whom you guys were talking about? In this sorry state? She''s just aughing stock."

 Chapter 2

    At this moment, I was indeed in a sorry state. Ever since my cancer rpsed three months ago, I had be skin and bones.


    I nced at Lily, who looked innocent and adorable. With a round face and big eyes, she looked a lot like me in college. Compared to her, not only was I unattractive, but I also appeared lifeless. But what could I do? I was probably going to die soon. A staff member reminded her quietly, "Mr. Harmon loves his wife the most. You better not look for trouble, or you''ll regret it."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone thought that Leonard loved me so much, but nobody knew how much he wanted me dead.


    Pursing her lips, Lily quickly put on a smile. "Eva, Mr. Harmon is having an important online meeting now. He won''t see any unimportant people. If you need anything, I can go in and report it to him for you." She was practically saying that she could enter Leonard''s office freely. She was just showing off.


    If I ignored her scheming eyes, she actually looked really pretty with a smile on. Besides, that smile made her look a lot like me in the past. It was no wonder that Leonard treated her differently from everyone else. Previously, he would only keep his mistresses or personal assistants around to y with for a few days at most. He was just testing my reactions mostly.


    At first, I would resist and argue with him. But then, I realized he would act more brazenly the more I did that, so I just pretended to see nothing.


    After that, I could even calmly close the door for him when he brought women home and did it right in front of me. But he never brought Lily back home. I had never met her before today. Nevertheless, I often saw colleagues gossiping over text about how they went to movies together, had candlelit dinners, and wore matching outfits.


    That was when I knew he had fallen in love. He was not just ying around. I had experienced all of this when I was in school too.


    I merely sat down in a chair and gazed at Lily. "It''s fine. I can wait for him here. Also, please get me a cup of coffee with sugar and milk. Thanks."


    Lily did not expect me to react so calmly. She instantly looked upset. "Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to make your coffee?"


    "Who are you?" Looking at her coolly, there was no emotion in my eyes.


    She became flustered for a moment as her face turned red. Her arrogant attitude was quite simr to mine back then as well. It could not have been easy for him to find someone like her. However, someone next to her immediately brought me my coffee.


    I heard Lily curse, "What a suck-up." The staff hurried away while blushing.


    I chuckled. "So you know that your own status isn''t quite up to par, don''t you?"


    My words had somehow stung Lily. Bawling, she howled, "Who''s not up to par? The one that''s not loved is the "interloper" in this rtionship!"


    "Mr. Harmon stopped loving you a long time ago. You''re the one who wouldn''t let him go! Just look at your sorry self, who would love you?"


    As she spoke, she walked over and wanted to pull me up. Helpless, I shook my head. She was just a hot-headed young woman. I did note here to argue with her.


    I had already given up on him when Leonard brought two blonde beauties back home on the day after our first anniversary. Getting mad and wasting my precious remaining time because of him was not worth it.


    When two staff members nearby saw the situation escting, they quickly held her back. She only managed to grab the cup of coffee in front of me, which fell and shattered on the floor.


    She immediately started crying after she got a cut on her hand. I looked down at the coffee stains on my outfit. Thankfully, I was wearing ck today, so the stains were not too obvious.


    "Eva, I can''t believe you''re so evil! Why did you hurt her?" Leonard''s voice suddenly rang out. When I looked up, he had already pulled Lily into a tight embrace.


    Her wound was not deep and there was just a faint trace of blood, but Leonard was still worried sick.


    "Are you all blind? Get the first aid kit right now! And call my family doctor and get him over to the office immediately!"


    Expressionlessly, I watched as the drama unfolded before my eyes and met Lily''s smug gaze. I did not know what she could be so satisfied about. What was there to boast about when she was being loved by a trashy man like him? Lily seemed to be agitated by my indifferent gaze. As her eyes welled up with tears again, her tone became more pitiful.


    "Mr. Harmon, it was all my fault. I''m sorry for provoking Eva. But I couldn''t control my feelings. Is it wrong to fall in love with someone? Are we not allowed to love each other?"


    She cried so beautifully as tears streamed down her cheeks. It was heartbreaking to look at her.


    Leonard gently wiped the tears from her face before shooting me a cold look. "Why are you here? Didn''t you stoping to the office to work a long time ago?"


    I chuckled. So he knew that I had not beening to work, did he? Standing up, I looked down at the pitiful lovebirds.


    "Leonard, I want 100 thousand dors. Transfer it to my ount today. Or else¡ª"


    "Or else what?" Gritting his teeth, Leonard red at me as if I were his enemy.


    I smiled and pointed to the diamond ne around Lily''s neck. "Isn''t this considered our marital property? Byw, I have the right to retrieve it.


    "I''ll give you half an hour. If I don''t receive the money in my ount, I''m calling the police. Do as you please."

 Chapter 3

    We had an agreement before our marriage. He just wanted me to marry him, and I wanted money. He agreed to give me 200 thousand dors every month. I could ask for more anytime if it was not enough. He said he knew I only loved money. If not, I would not have dumped him for that trust fund baby and gone to Manovia with him for two years.


    To this day, he still doesn''t know who that rich heir really was, but he was convinced that I was just a gold digger.


    Ever since we got married, I rarely asked him for money, but I was barely making ends meet even with the 200 thousand dors every month.


    To prevent a rpse, I needed to support myself with expensive medications. The medical check-ups were not cheap either.


    This was only the second time I had ever asked him for money. The first was when my mother passed away. Back then, he gave me a million readily and without question.


    This time, however, he merely lowered his head as he smoothed Lily''s hair gently. Heforted her softly as if he did not hear what I had said.


    Only after Lily stopped crying did he look up at me with a cold smirk. "You want money? Sure. Get on your knees and apologize then. Since you''ve hurt Lily, you must apologize to her!"


    Lily seemed shocked at first. Then, she had a satisfied smile on her face. She tugged at Leonard''s sleeve coyly. "Leonard, it''s fine. I''m not badly hurt. Maybe she didn''t mean it."


    "She should apologize to you whether she meant it or not. You''re my darling." He picked Lily up and gently ced her on the sofa.


    Then, he took out his checkbook and wrote a number. "If you kneel and apologize to her, five million dors will be yours."


    Staring silently at the figure on the check, the pain in my chest did not feel as horrible anymore.


    He used to bring many women home just to humiliate me, but he would only do that at home. No matter how he behaved in private, he would still treat me as Mrs. Harmon publicly.


    But this time, he was actually using money to humiliate me just because of Lily. He wanted me to give in and bow to him.


    He clearly knew that I would never ask him for money if it was not for something urgent. He just wanted to destroy my self-esteem and make me feel worthless. Only then would he be satisfied.


    Stunned, I stood there. I could sense all of the staff members'' gazes on me. There was contempt, suspicion, and pity.


    Lily looked at me with challenging eyes. I recalled what she had said earlier.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "The one that''s not loved is the "interloper" in this rtionship."


    I pressed hard on my chest. It was indeed hurting. Even the pain from cancer was not this unbearable.


    "Never mind then." Not wanting to humiliate myself any longer, I turned and strode out of the office.


    He hated me, so he naturally wanted to torture me. Humiliating me was not enough for him.


    If he found outter on that I needed this money to save my life, he would probably feel satisfied for not giving it to me, wouldn''t he?


    Using myst bit of strength to get home, I became exhausted. Even though I was tired and sleepy, the pain made it impossible for me to fall asleep. The agony and pain of cancer were terrible even though this was not my first time experiencing it. Remembering how miserable my mother looked before she died, I gritted my teeth and got up. I took two mtonin pills. Then, my phone beeped as I received a WhatsApp text from Patrick.


    "Ms. Green, we can schedule the surgery for next Monday. You can drop by in the next couple of days to make your payment."


    I checked my messages a few times. There was no notification of a bank transfer being made. Closing my eyes, I knew that Leonard was not going to give me the money.


    Perhaps because Patrick had not received a reply from me, he sent another message a few minutester.


    "It''s fine if you just pay the deposit first too. It''s just so we can schedule the surgery."


    My finger hovered over the reply box. In the end, I did not respond. How could I have surgery without any money?


    Lying in bed, I tried to empty my mind. I had already decided that tomorrow I would break the ss of that cab and sell those bags. I just needed to rest now, otherwise I would not even make it through the surgery.


    As I slowly fell asleep, I had a long dream. Back then, my family had not fallen on hard times yet. I was still the young heiress of the Green family. Meanwhile, Leonard was just an orphan.


    When my father wanted to sponsor a student, I chose him right away. Since Leonard had a national schrship already, he did not qualify for sponsorship. However, I pestered my father until he gave the spot to Leonard.


    I was the one who pursued himter on as well. He was always very cold toward me. He had even rejected me several times.


    There was one time when I was harassed by some thugs at the bar where he worked part-time. That was the first time he called me by name.


    "Eva, don''t be afraid."


    That day, he was beaten to a pulp, but he still protected me without a care for his own life.


    As I clung tightly to his neck at the hospital, I refused to let go of him no matter who came. I hung onto him shamelessly for fear that he would disappear any second.


    "Leonard, you scared me to death. You have to take responsibility for me from now on!" With an ugly smile, he mumbled an "okay" through swollen lips.


    After that, we started dating. The whole school looked down on our rtionship. There were all kinds of rumors, but we persevered for three years. Before his college graduation, he sold off his prized software just so that he could buy me a proper birthday gift.


    I cried the moment I saw the diamond ne. Hitting him repeatedly, I asked him why he sold the software he had worked on for half a year. However, he simply grinned at me foolishly. "Because you deserve the best in this world."


    "Beep!"


    A phone notification woke me up. Seeing 100 thousand dors transferred to my ount, I was finally relieved. I wiped the tear stains from my face and quickly replied to Patrick''s text. "I''lle over to settle the hospitalization procedures tomorrow."


    I finally had money.

 Chapter 4

    Leonard still did note back home that night. He was apanying Lily. Thepany group chat was buzzing with gossip and discussions about the two of them. "Mr. Harmon is being way too cautious, isn''t he? It''s just a small wound, but he just had to take her to the hospital."


    "It''s his precious darling, alright? Mr. Harmon was worried sick."


    "Did Evae to the office today just to catch the mistress?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I heard that Mrs. Harmon was only asking for 100 thousand dors. That''s so pitiful of her. I checked and found out that Lily''s ne costs 190 thousand dors."


    I quietly closed the app. A mocking smile appeared on my face. Howughable it was for people to pity the president''s wife.


    After being woken up by the noise, I could not fall back asleep. I then started packing my things. This was not my first time being hospitalized for surgery, so I gathered my personal items with ease.


    Everything that was used at home was top quality. Leonard was particr about his lifestyle. The bed sheets, pillowcases, and even the tissues were the most expensive brands.


    I did not hold back as I stuffed all of them into my suitcase. Hospital items were ridiculously expensive, and I could not afford to waste a single cent.


    Although I now had 100 thousand dors, what if something unexpected happened during surgery? I might have to use the money for any potential or urgent situations at the hospitals, so I thought it was better to be prepared.


    There were only a few pieces of jewelry that I could wear anytime. Standing in front of the jewelry cab, I gave up when I saw the electronic lock. If I smashed the cab now, I might even lose my chance to have the surgery.


    In the end, I only found a pair of gold earrings and a pitifully small diamond ring in my little box. Leonard said that this was the engagement ring he had prepared back then.


    He did not have much money at that time. It must have taken him a long while to save up to buy the ring.


    As I carefully put the ring on my finger, I felt a little sentimental. The value of this diamond ring would depreciate as soon as it was purchased.


    It probably would not be worth much if sold, especially given how crudely it was made. But it was better than having nothing at all. It might save my life during critical moments.


    After preparing everything, I was just nning where to hire an affordable but good caregiver when daylight broke.


    Patrick called me excitedly. "I''ve already spoken with the inpatient department. You shoulde right now to do the paperwork.


    "You can pay 3,000 dors as a deposit first. I''ve reserved a double room for you, so you can hire a caregiver together with the patient next to you."


    Patrick knew about my situation, so he had thought of every way to help me save some money. I thanked him while dragging my suitcase out the door.


    As if sensing I was leaving, I heard Buddy whimpering from the neighbor''s house. The moment the neighbor opened her door, Buddy ran over immediately. He whined as he circled me.


    I crouched down. Holding back tears, I hugged his head. "Be good and listen to Ms. Agatha. Mommy will be back soon, okay? You have to stay well."


    He had to stay well even if I could not make it back here.


    Agatha looked at me hesitantly as if she wanted to say something. "Wait." Then, she went back into her house and returned with a lucky charm.


    "I went to the church the other day and got this for you. Stay safe and well, okay?"


    Looking at the cheap lucky charm with a misspelled character, I nodded with a smile. Agatha was a kind person, so Buddy would be fine living with her.


    Clutching the lucky charm, I turned and entered the elevator. If I asked for a little less luck, could I perhaps have a longer life even just for a bit?


    With Patrick''s earlier instructions, I managed to settle the hospital admission procedures quickly. Thinking about tomorrow''s surgery, I felt more at ease as Iy on the hospital bed.


    I seemed to have had another dream. I dreamed of waiting for Leonard at the school gate after he finished work every day. He would buy me the little egg tarts that I "loved" so much.


    The truth was that those egg tarts tasted horrible and were full of artificial voring. But they were really cheap at just one dor each.


    Every time he saw me eating the egg tarts with satisfaction, Leonard would smile so happily. He looked truly handsome.


    Upon hearing the familiar ringtone, I answered the phone instinctively. "Leonard, I want the blueberry-vored egg tarts today. Make sure you get in line early, alright?"


    The person on the other end was stunned for a moment. He then said gently, "Okay. Wait for me."


    I rolled over and fell back asleep. I actually had a sweet dream today.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt refreshed. Even the young nurse joked that I looked energized and that it was surely a sign the surgery would be sessful. However, Patrick looked at me with a serious expression. "It''s one thing for you to be here alone for the check-ups, but you''re having surgery today. Aren''t any family membersing? We still need someone to sign the papers."


    Lowering my head, I felt a little frustrated. I did not have any family left apart from Leonard. When Patrick saw my expression, he sighed and told me to think it over because the surgery would be happening soon. Anxious, I looked at my phone and felt inexplicably uneasy. Would something go wrong this time?


    The phone rang again. It was a call from Leonard. I answered almost instinctively, and my tone was somewhat excited.


    "Leonard!"


    "Eva, are you messing with me? Didn''t you say you wanted egg tarts? Where the hell did you go?"


    As his impatient voice came through, I was at a loss for words. So it was not a dream yesterday. Leonard really did call me and even bought me egg tarts.


    Tears instantly filled my eyes. Remembering Patrick''s words, I choked up as I said, "Leonard, I''m now..."


    "Leonard, these egg tarts are so delicious. No wonder you insisted on bringing me there to line up for them!"


    When I heard Lily''s voice on the other end of the line, I instinctively hung up. He had finally brought her home.


    I put on my shoes and walked into Patrick''s office. "Dr. Price, I''ll sign the papers myself."

 Chapter 5

    Patrick stared at me for a while. In the end, he reluctantly handed the surgery consent form to me. "Are you sure about this? If anything happens during the surgery, it might be difficult to manage." "Dr. Price, I trust you. Really," I said.


    I took the pen and paper before quickly signing my name. After all, it was my life on the line. I should be the one deciding my own fate. Patrick was about to say something else when the office door was suddenly pushed open.


    A group of people stormed in while shouting. Someone pushed me hard, and I lost my bnce. My head hit on the corner of the desk.


    As my vision went dark, I felt something warm trickling down my forehead and covering the corner of my eye. The room was in chaos with everyone yelling loudly.


    "What kind of chief physician are you? After we spent so much money, you''re now saying we need a second surgery?"


    "You''re probably just scamming us for money! Didn''t you say the tumor was removed already? Why has ite back?"


    "You fraud of a doctor! You''d do anything for money. I''ll beat you to death!"


    Clutching my forehead, I could not stand up at all. Someone had stepped on my shirt, but I could not pull it free no matter how hard I tried.


    The office was inplete disarray. Security finally arrived after a few minutes. Only then did everyone stop fighting.


    Suddenly, someone screamed, "There''s blood! Someone''s dying!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I could feel everyone''s eyes turn to me. All the shoes in front of me took a step back. Finally, a young nurse helped me to get up.


    "Ms. Green, are you alright? Come with me and I''ll treat your wound first." However, she was too weak to properly support me.


    Patrick came over too and helped me up with all his might. One of the lenses of his sses was shattered, and his usually immacte hair had be a mess. He had clearly been beaten up with all those scratch marks on his face. I wanted to smile, but I was feeling too weak to do so.


    He sighed. "I''m sorry that you got caught up in this. I''m afraid we''ll have to postpone the surgery."


    Shaking my head, I wanted to tell him it was fine. It did not seem to matter much for someone like me to live one more day or one less day because no one would care whether I lived or died anymore.


    When the police arrived to take statements, I had just recovered a little. The female officer looked at me with eyes full of sympathy.


    "Your condition is quite serious. The troublemakers have all been arrested. You can ask forpensationter. We''ve contacted your family, so they should be here soon."


    I looked at her in shock. "My family?"


    "Yes, although I think it was your husband''s secretary who answered. Don''t worry, he''lle."


    Lowering my gaze, I said nothing. Would hee? I did not know. Perhaps he would if the police contacted him, right?


    I was not the only one affected by the fight. There were two other patients in the office at the time, but only Patrick and I were injured.


    A patient nearby said I was just unlucky. Everyone else was fine, but I got the worst of it. I nodded silently. It really was unlucky.


    Now that I finally had the money for surgery, it had to be postponed. I just didn''t know if my body would allow for any further dy.


    I felt a bit down as I looked around the emergency room and saw everyone else with family members by their side.


    Patrick''s wife and daughter were surrounding him with teary eyes. He keptforting them as I watched with envy.


    Once upon a time, I had a family just like that. But my parents were gone now. Sniffling hard, I tried not to expect anything as I waited. To my surprise, Leonard actually came, though with Lily in tow.


    I had one stitch on my forehead. Patrick, who stitched me up, kept saying, "Good thing the wound is hidden in your hair. It would be a shame for such a pretty youngdy to have a scar." Looking at my reflection in the ss behind him, I wondered what was pretty about being all skin and bones like me.


    It was then that Leonard arrived. Lily stepped forward first to ask Patrick about my condition. When she heard that I got one stitch, her eyes filled with disdain.


    "It''s just a small injury. Eva, do you know that thepany had an important partnership meeting today?


    "Leonard had to postpone an online meeting for you. You really don''t know what''s more important here."


    Patrick frowned but didn''t say anything.


    "Why are you in the hospital?" Leonard walked over to me, looking down at me.


    "I need to be hospitalized," I said.


    I wanted to exin that I had cancer and needed surgery, but the words died on my lips. I did not feel like exining anymore.


    "Eva, isn''t it dramatic of you to be hospitalized just for one stitch?" Lily said.


    "You''re always causing trouble for Leonard. You made him postpone such an important partnership with one phone call. Who''s going to cover thepany''s losses?"


    Taking a step forward, Lily stood shoulder to shoulder with Leonard, acting as if she was Mrs. Harmon.


    Remembering how the police mentioned calling Leonard, I gave her a meaningful look. "You know I didn''t make that call."


    A sh of panic crossed her eyes, but Leonard did not seem to notice anything strange. Instead, he looked at me coldly.


    "Eva, I''ve underestimated you. You''d really do anything to get my sympathy, wouldn''t you?" Leaning down, he narrowed his eyes on me. "You even used the dog. You''re really something."


    I looked at him in confusion, then smiled silently. After so many days, had he finally noticed that Buddy was at Agatha''s house?


    "Eva! How dare you have the nerve to smile? Why did I not know you were this kind of person before?"


    He reached out to grab my cor but the young nurse pped his hand away. "Who are you? Don''t you know Ms. Green-"


    Before the nurse could finish speaking, Lily tugged on Leonard''s sleeve with a pitiful look. "Leonard, it''s so itchy. I think I''m having an allergic reaction."


    "How did it get so bad?" Leonard gently held her arm. It was indeed red and inmed. His eyes were full of concern. "I told you there was a dog and not to go in. I''ll bring you to see a doctor now."

 Chapter 6

    Watching the two of them leave, I suddenly realized something. No wonder Leonard had never brought Lily back home. He was worried about her having an allergic reaction to Buddy''s fur. Anxious, the young nurse wanted to call him back. But I stopped her.


    "Ms. Greene, he''s your husband, isn''t he? That''s outrageous!" The nurse was young and had probably just graduated. She was indignant at the situation.


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. We''re getting divorced anyway. If he stayed here, I might die even faster."


    It wasn''t healthy for women to be angry. I wondered if my cancer had rpsed again because of how much I had been suppressing my anger for the past three years.


    After themotion was over, Patrick started scheduling the surgery. Perhaps feeling a bit guilty toward me, he scheduled the surgery for me first after confirming that my vital signs were barely adequate.


    I did not know if Agatha''s lucky charm had really worked. Patrick had originally said the chances for the surgery to be a sess were low since it was a second rpse, but this surgery went really well. Clearly, using up some of my luck had allowed me to live a little longer. I suddenly felt grateful that Leonard came to upset me today. If he had been too kind to me, I might have died sooner. When I was in the ICU, the amount of pain I felt was excruciating. Although it wasn''t my first surgery, it hurt more than the first. Maybe it was because I knew no one cared about me. During my first surgery in Manovia, at least my mother was by my side. I couldn''t help but cry at the thought of her. If I had listened to what she said back then, would she have lived a little longer? The nurse who was monitoring me gently wiped my tears andforted me softly. "The surgery was really sessful today. The anesthesia wearing off can make it hurt a bit, but just hang in there." She could not hide the sympathy in her eyes. I could probably guess the reason. I must have be the hospital''s celebrity today.


    It was not because my head got injured, but because my husband had left with his mistress. He had abandoned his wife who needed surgery for cancer.


    But I no longer cared. As long as I could live, there was hope.


    Nobody contacted me in the few days after the surgery, and I did not bother thinking about it. The olddy next to me and I hired a shared caregiver, which saved me a few thousand dors.


    When it was quiet at night, I would sometimes check my phone. Leonard never contacted me. There were no phone calls or WhatsApp messages from him.


    But I could always see updates from him and Lily. Lily was a very avid sharer, so she would constantly post things on her WhatsApp moments. She was the center of attention in the group chat that she was not in.


    "Leonard is spoiling her so much! Did he actually take her on a vacation in Sheffold just because she had an allergic reaction?"


    "Corporate ves like us can''t rte to that. While we''re toiling away doing strategy nning, she''s getting spa treatments by the sea!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "We may not be enjoying life like her. But no matter how much we''re suffering, it''s not as bad as Mrs. Harmon."


    "Does she not mind him cheating on her at all?"


    Whenever these two were mentioned, everyone would think of me. In their eyes, I was just a poor cuckquean who had to swallow my pride for money.


    But they had forgotten that I used to be a highly regarded designer in thepany as well. And when I first joined thepany, they had added me to this group chat for gossiping.


    They did not know my identity back then. They would include me in anything they did. Now, I bet no one even remembered that I was still in this group.


    Just as I was about to turn off my phone, a call came in from a business partner. I had not been involved in this project for a few months, so I did not know why he was calling me. However, he started yelling at me the moment I answered the call. "Ms. Greene, it''s fine if Harmon Group doesn''t want to continue the coboration. But you can''t just keep dying the project, right?


    "Mr. Harmon isn''t answering the phone, and no one from thepany is handling it. What about our project then? Who''s going to cover our losses?"


    The business partner got more and more agitated as he spoke. Only then did I realize that Leonard had left behind a lot of work when he took Lily to Sheffold, including the project I used to be in charge of.


    I let him vent their anger before replying weakly, "I''m sorry. I just had surgery and am not responsible for thepany''s matters."


    My years of work experience told me that acting weak would be the best choice here. Since it was not my fault, why should I take the me for it?


    He seemed to be taken aback, and his tone became less aggressive. "You... you had surgery? Are you in the hospital?"


    "Yes. If you can''t reach him, you can contact his secretary. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."


    After hanging up, I looked at Lily''s photos in the group chat. Then, I turned off my phone in silence.


    Leonard had always been an attentive person. He knew I was allergic to peanuts, so he would repeatedly remind restaurants not to add peanuts to the dishes. Even if there were peanuts in the food, he would pick them out one by one. Now that Lily had an allergic reaction to dog fur, it made sense that he would take her to the seaside to get some fresh air.


    Suddenly, my wound started throbbing with a dull and persistent pain. Biting my lip hard, I told myself it was nothing. But the pain intensified the next day. Patrick said it might be a side effect of the rpse.


    "Ms. Greene, about the medication I mentioned before, I still rmend you take it continuously for half a year because this is your second rpse. You can''t guarantee that you''ll always be lucky, can you?" Patrick spoke sincerely. Unfortunately, I might not be able to afford the medication. However, I was in too much pain, so I called Leonard in the end.


    "Hello? Leonard is in the shower. Do you need anything?" Lily''s voice came through. The pain in my chest intensified.

 Chapter 7

    Leonard had never let anyone touch his phone so casually, but this was the second time it had happened. When the police called him, it was Lily who answered, and it was the same when I called. "I''m hanging up if you don''t have anything important. We''re busy." Lily emphasized the word "we" on purpose to make sure I knew they were together.


    "Tell him to call me back after he''s done with his shower." The pain made my voice tremble, and my trembling voice seemed to make her happy.


    Lily''s tone became unusually cheerful. "He''ll still be busy after his shower. He''s not free to call you. If you have anything to say, just tell me. It would be the same anyway."


    I smiled wryly. She really thought too highly of herself, but I could not be bothered to talk nonsense with her.


    "Lily, the expenses of your trip to Sheffold are considered our joint marital property as well. Your intimate photos with him are evidence of adultery. Are you going to pay that money back to me if I take legal action?" Seeming to have been triggered, Lily''s voice rose. "Eva, you''re being too much! You old, ugly woman! Did you really think Leonard still loves you? Dream on.


    "All you talk about is money, you selfish gold-digger. Leonard regrets marrying you so much.


    "Don''t even think about getting money from him. Even if you are poor, starve, or die of illness, he won''t look at you again!"


    With that, Lily hung up coldly.


    "Beep, beep, beep..."


    Staring at the dark screen, I let out a long sigh. Maybe I did not really want to live that badly after all. If not, I should have begged her harder, right?


    "Eva? Eva!" The curtain in the middle of the ward was suddenly pulled open as Emma Carter looked at me in disbelief. "Why are you here? Did... you have surgery? What''s going on? "Did your cancer rpse? Didn''t they say it wouldn''t rpse so easily after the surgery?"


    She asked me so many questions in a row that I had no way to answer them.


    I only asked her after she got tired from talking, "What are you doing here?"


    She pointed to the olddy''s bed next to us. "My grandma is here. I rushed here as soon as Inded. But... what happened to you? Why didn''t you tell me you were sick? Where''s Leonard?


    "Was that his mistress who answered the phone just now? Has he be so shameless now?"


    The room was very quiet, so I knew my phone call with Lily could be heard by others. But what could I have done? In my current condition, I could not even leave the ward.


    Upon hearing no response from me, Emma got a little upset. "Why didn''t you call me? How could you deal with everything here on your own?"


    I gently grabbed her hand as I teared up.


    Emma was my college roommate and my best friend. When I found out about the cancer rpse, I did think about contacting her, but she was in an important internationalpetition at the time, and I did not want to distract her. I gave her what I thought was a decent smile. "But the surgery was a sess, right?"


    She pinched my cheek softly. "You look horrible. Don''t force a smile if you don''t want to.


    "Where''s Leonard? He didn''t evene for your surgery. What an asshole! If it weren''t for him in the first ce, you wouldn''t be suffering so much. And he''s just "


    I had already heard this more than once, so I quickly tugged on her clothes. "Since you''re here, can you do me a favor?"


    I reached out and took off my earrings and the ring on my hand. I pointed to the bag.


    "Help me put those things in the bag into another package. Sell them and the bag for me. The bag was bought for 70 thousand dors. Look for a reliable buyer. But the ring and earrings probably aren''t worth much." Without realizing it, I touched the pendant on my neck. I still could not bring myself to take it off. It was true that Leonard did not treat me well now, but he was everything to me back then.


    However, one thing was clear to me. I needed money now-a lot of money. But I would not call Leonard again. I had to figure it out myself.


    Although the surgery went well, I still needed a lot of money for injections and chemotherapy afterward.


    I had thought it through. Even if we got a divorce, the jewelry at home was my personal property too. If all else failed, I would just smash the jewelry cab.


    The worst thing he could do was to call the police. From my research, I would not have to go to jail for family disputes like that.


    Emma kept frowning. She stuffed the ring back into my hand. "I have money. You can use it first."


    I shook my head. Stubbornly, I pushed the ring back to her. "These were all gifts from Leonard. I don''t want them anymore. Help me sell them."


    I shook her arm. "Please."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emma opened her mouth, but she said nothing. She turned away to help me pack up the bag. She was really efficient. By the next afternoon, she had brought me the money.


    "They were sold for 50 thousand dors. If it''s not enough, I''ll figure something else out."


    As she transferred the money to me, she did not dare to meet my eyes. I knew that most of that money was probably hers.


    However, I did not expose her. I nned to give her two of the most expensive bags as a gift when I smashed the ss cab at home.


    Just as I was thinking about which bags Emma might like, Leonard actually called me. is roar came through the moment I pressed the answer button.


    "Eva Greene, you''re still asking for money even though you don''t go to work? How shameless could you be?"

 Chapter 8

    "I''m not as shameless as you are. You abandoned work just to take your mistress on vacation."


    As soon as Leonard spoke, I knew what had happened. The business partner must have finally reached him.


    If I remember correctly, the design draft for this project had been finalized long ago. The business partner probably reached out to me to modify the design.


    A few months ago, I was indeed in charge of this project. Butter, I was practically on my deathbed, so I naturally had no mind for work.


    I could not recall if Leonard was seeing Lily at the time. Nevertheless, he did not care about me since he had someone with him.


    He had assigned others to take over my project. Not only that, he even told the finance department to deduct all my sry.


    Yes, I used to have a sry for my work. But I had nothing now.


    He must have thought that I would have to rely on him to live, and would certainly submit to him. But he was wrong. I was not the submissive type, and I did not do anything wrong in the first ce.


    Back when we were dating, he could never win an argument against me. But now that I had be sick and physically weak, my mind had grown unusually sharp. He was now even less of a match for me. "You''re looking for me now since there''s a problem with the business coboration. But when everything''s fine, you''d look for Lily and ignore me, right?"


    "You''ve truly failed as a man. It''s just one project, but you can''t even handle it on your own and have to beg your wife to step in. Or could it be that you can''t live or function without me? Stop disgusting me." My recovery had been going well for the past few days. Now that I had money for injections, I was much more confident.


    I had done my researchst night. Even if I did smash his safe and take the money, it would not be considered illegal.


    We never had a prenuptial agreement when we got married. I could just live idly my whole life, and half of his money was mine.


    At most, my action would only be considered as damaging my private property. The police would not be able to do anything about it.


    Would I choose to be tormented by the disease or be scolded by him? Of course, thetter was the easier way out, at least I would not have to die. With this confidence, my voice grew much louder.


    He obviously did not expect me to finally stop swallowing my anger after three years and talk to him this way. For a moment, he did not know how to refute my words.


    I did not feel like wasting words with him. I was just about to hang up when he sneered and spoke again. "So, you''ve finally stopped putting on an act, huh? I was wondering how long you could keep it up.


    "You even told me that you were hospitalized just to gain sympathy by ying the victim. You''re really something."


    "Leonard, I really am hospitalized."


    The words slipped out before I could stop them. I immediately regretted saying it. He surely would not believe me.


    Sure enough, hisughter grew louder. "Save the act for someone else. I checked with the doctor, you only got one stitch. Why would you be hospitalized?


    "Did you think a little injury would make me feel sorry for you? Dream on!"


    I closed my eyes. My chest started throbbing in pain again. When Lily got a tiny scratch, he called a doctor over, but he thought it was nothing when I got one stitch.


    But why didn''t he ask the doctor why I was in the doctor''s office? Why did he not ask why I was in the oncology department? Why did he not ask why it was the police calling him, and not me?


    Since he did not care, he naturally would not ask. All he could see was that I wanted him to put aside an important business meeting toe to the hospital after just getting one stitch. And it even caused Lily to have an allergic reaction.


    I took a deep breath and said emotionlessly, "Okay. I''ll go to sleep then. Otherwise how else can I dream?"


    He yelled angrily, "Wait! The project has always been under your oversight, so you have to be fully responsible for this matter."


    "I don''t want to do it anymore." Sick of hismanding tone, I hung up.


    In just a few minutes, he called again. When my phone rang for the third time, I yelled into the phone.


    "Leonard, are you stupid? I said I don''t want to do it, so why are you calling me again?"


    The caregiver next to me hurried over to support me. She was worried that I would tear my wound.


    I did not hear what Leonard cursed on the other end. He then coldly said, "You''re in charge of this project from the beginning, so you have to see it through."


    Yelling seemed to have improved his mood. I had also calmed down a bit.


    The project was indeed under my oversight. The only thing left was just the construction phase. Overseeing the project meant having to work, and working meant earning money.


    After a few seconds, I asked, "How much will you pay me? You didn''t give me my projectmissionst time."


    Back then, mymission was deducted since I did not see it through.


    "Eva, is money all you care about? Is money so important to you? Eva!"


    I could almost imagine him gritting his teeth. Whenever he got angry, he would clench his teeth hard. Especially when he was angry with me, the way he said my name would be exceptionally clear. I replied indifferently, "Yeah, what else?"


    With money, I could live. Without it, I would have to die in a miserable way. If money was not important, was he important then?


    I closed my eyes as I quietly waited for his response. It took a full minute before he spoke again. "Okay. Since you love money so much, I''ll give you the entire projectmission!"


    I let out a sigh of relief, then reminded him of one more thing. "And the base sry and overtime pay."


    "It''s all fucking yours!" He hung up angrily, but my mood had be much better.


    Great. With the projectmission, I would not have to smash the cab for now.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Since I had taken on the work, I did not want to dy it. After all, I would be paid for the work. Although my body was weak after the surgery, my mind was still sharp and functional. Jean Alston was almost in tears when I called her. "Eva, you''ve finally reached out to me. I thought you had abandoned me!"


    Jean was an intern I hiredst year andter became my full-time assistant. Though a bit flighty, she was genuine and dedicated to her work.


    Most importantly, she could handle solitude well. Design work often required working alone for long periods, and she was really well-suited for this job.


    When I left thepany, I did ask someone to look after her at work, but it seemed she had not been doing well.


    I cleared my throat and asked her to bring me the earlier proposal and design drawings for Dawnstar Corporation.


    She hesitated. "Eva, aren''t you no longer on this case? I''m afraid they won''t give me the files if I ask."


    "Just tell them Leonard requested it. Also, inform HR that I''ll be working from home these few days, and you''re back to being my assistant."


    Now that I was going back to work, I would need my own people. I could not do it alone like before. Moreover, I might have to keep working to have money to stay alive.


    When Jean arrived at the ward, she was stunned. "Eva, you... you... tumor... hospitalized..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Reaching my hand out, I looked at her wearily. "Give me the files. Don''t worry. The surgery was sessful. I won''t die for now."


    Just for now. I knew that in my condition, there was a high possibility of rpse. Now, I could only live each day to the fullest and work hard to earn money.


    Jean handed me the files while crying. She also gave me aptop. "Eva, I thought you might not have brought yourptop, so you can use mine for now.


    "But how can you work on designs in this state? Mr. Harmon is too much!" Her crying grew louder as she continued toin.


    Apparently, Leonard had indeed put aside all his work to apany Lily. They went diving and took cruise ships. Lily would post several photo coges on her Instagram every day. "You''re here in the hospital, yet he has the heart to go y with his mistress! Men really are all trash!"


    I tapped her head with the pen in my hand, "Don''t lump all men together. Only Leonard isn''t a good man."


    Jean sobbed for a while before heading out to buy some fruit. Only then did she finally manage to smile.


    But when she looked at me, she always seemed like she was hesitant to say something. "Jean, you''ve peeled that apple down to the core."


    Upon hearing my words, she finally looked down at the apple. She then took an embarrassed bite herself.


    "I''ll peel you another one in a bit. This one was just practice. But... Eva, aren''t you angry? Are you and Mr. Harmon going to divorce?"


    Holding a pen, my hand froze. I did not know how to answer her.


    Rationally speaking, I did want a divorce. There was a considerable amount of joint marital property, but I would not ask for much as long as it was enough for my medical treatment.


    But emotionally speaking, I did not want a divorce. Even though Leonard was not treating me well, I knew that he was the only man in my heart. He just did not know that.


    Thinking of my current situation, I shook my head with a bitter smile. In my condition, what was there to exin to him? Even if I did, he would not listen.


    I handed the files with the marked problems to Jean. I told her to redesign these parts when she got back.


    "The authorities from Dawnstar Corporation must have discovered some problems with the project. We can''t be careless. I can''t keep working on designs now, so you''ll have to do a lot of it.


    "My office in the design department is probably still unused. You should move in there for now, but don''t tell anyone about my hospitalization."


    Jean gripped the files tightly. "Not even Leonard? He surely doesn''t know, right?"


    "He knows. There''s no need to mention it." I closed theptop, expressionless.


    I had told him I needed to be hospitalized, but he probably did not believe me, and I did not n to exin further.


    Jean seemed reluctant to leave me. She lingered in the ward for over half an hour. Only when a nurse came to remind her did she finally have to leave.


    But before leaving, she turned back and held her phone out to me. "Eva, I know you might not care, but Leonard is too much.


    "This money is also your marital property. How can he use it to buy an apartment for Lily? It''s at least 2 million dors."


    I nced at Lily''s Instagram post on Jean''s phone. It was indeed a cozy loft apartment that was already furnished. Clearly, it was not bought recently.


    The caption read, "Our cozy little nest". In the corner of the photo was Leonard''s side profile.


    "You should go back now. Work is more important." Laying weakly in the hospital bed, I felt a pain in my chest again.


    Two million dors. Leonard was really generous with his mistress. Had he truly fallen in love with her?


    I suddenly remembered how my mother was still living in a rented house before she died, and I felt sad. The once morous Mrs. Greene had wasted away to skin and bones, living in a tiny apartment with just one bed.


    I knew she wanted to see our old vi again, but we had no money left. Back then, I had begged Leonard to lend me some money for the sake of our marriage. But what did he say?


    "You and that mother of yours don''t deserve to use my money. It''s good enough that you''re alive now. You should atone for what you''ve done!"

 Chapter 10

    Ever since I started working again, I felt my spirit returning a little. Most importantly, I finally had a sry.


    The finance team had miraculously given me a month''s base pay yesterday. 20,000 dors was already a huge sum for me.


    I did not dwell on why I got a full month''s pay for just three days of work. Leonard would not care about such a small amount of money anyway.


    I immediately transferred ten thousand dors to Emma. It had been a lot of work for her to bring healthy meals for two people every day.


    Although her sry was not low, having to take care of both her grandmother and me was really too much.


    Sadly, she did not ept the money. She even came to the hospital to scold me.


    "What am I? A beggar? You think just anyone can eat the food made by the great Ms. Carter? Don''t transfer me anything less than ten or 20 million."


    I held my bowl while smiling at her. "Emma, I went back to work and got paid. He he."


    "What are you grinning about? Your body hasn''t fully recovered yet. Hurry up and eat, you''re so annoying."


    She grumpily put two pieces of oysters on my te. She then turned away to wipe her tears in secret.


    I ate the oysters in big bites with tears welling up in my eyes. It was such a waste of oysters with how bad her cooking skills were.


    After eating our fill, we started chatting. When she found out I was taking on design work again, her eyes were full of worry.


    "Wouldn''t thinking or worrying too much worsen your condition? You should rest well. Leonard¡ª"


    At the mention of Leonard, we both stopped talking. This man was a taboo in my life, yet he was unavoidable.


    I waved my hand dismissively. "Work and money make me happy. It''s better than lying in bed.


    "You know, this is the only talent of an underachiever like me. Maybe one day I''ll be gone, but the buildings I designed will still be standing."


    "Hey, stop! What nonsense are you talking about?" Emma was upset. After I watched her getting agitated for a moment, she finally rxed. "You need nutrition. You''ll have a better immune system when you''re fatter. "You should eat more oysters. I''ll bring you some every day from now on. Remember to buy some when you go back home too."


    I nodded silently, but I was secretly calcting how much money that would be. Oysters were really expensive. For protein, eggs and milk were more cost-effective. Fortunately, I had a sry now, so food should not be a worry. Perhaps it was because my mood improved, but my recovery had been going well. Before being discharged, I had even sessfully revised the design.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jean ran to the hospital excitedly. "Eva, you''re amazing. The revised proposal passed on the first try. You have no idea how much the design department had been dealing with them for months and kept getting rejected. "Now, everyone''s waiting for you toe back and lead us. You have to get better quickly."


    She chattered about how everyone missed me, but I knew it might not be true. My presence in the design department was a disaster for everyone there.


    Leonard sometimes really could not separate personal and professional matters. He was always oppressing the design department because of me.


    Otherwise, I would not have left so decisively. I really did not want to drag everyone down because of me again. But now, things were different. I had to focus on staying alive first before considering other things.


    "It''s good that there''s no problem with Dawnstar Corporation. This is a big project."


    I had already started calcting the finalmission. It should be enough for half a year''s medication. The thought of that made my mood improve even more. I had an extra half year to live.


    "But they want to meet you immediately to have a discussion..."


    Upon seeing Jean''s troubled face, I finally understood why she rushed over right after work. I proposed the design, so I should indeed be the one talking to them. Others did not understand the project, which might make things worse. After calcting the time, I told her to arrange a meeting with them at thepany in three days.


    Though three days would not make much difference for the project, it was crucial for me. I needed to be discharged and rest at home for a bit. Thinking about how I had not seen Buddy for a long time, I realized that I really missed him. The nurse showed me the examination report again before I slept that night. My recovery was indeed good. It seemed like I had reallye back to life.


    However, Leonard''s call disturbed my sweet dream in the early hours of the morning. Even though the phone was set to vibrate, the sound was still frightening. I hurriedly left the ward and went to the corner of the corridor to answer the call.


    "Eva, why is the meeting with Dawnstar Corporation scheduled for three dayster? Don''t you know how important this project is?


    "How hard is it for you to meet them immediately? What are you being so pretentious about? Do you think thepany can''t function without you?"


    Upon hearing Leonard''s barrage of criticism, I could onlyugh coldly inside. He knew this project was important. Yet, he would not even answer their calls?


    I put the phone on the windowsill and looked out at the night. It was indeed chilly around the hospital. Although there were lights turned on here and there, it felt deste.


    He finally realized I had not said a word after a minute. "Eva, are you even listening?"


    "Are you still in Sheffold?" I asked without emotion.


    He paused. Then, I heard Lily''s cheerful voice. "Leo, look! I caught a little crab."


    I lowered my eyes to look at the phone. So they were beacbing at midnight. How romantic.

 Chapter 11

    Leonard had walked some distance away with his phone before growling into it again. "I can do whatever I want, and you have no right to control me." "Yeah. And I don''t want to."


    I didn''t want to spend too much effort on this problem with him. Ever since he took a woman back home the first time, I should have understood. I didn''t know why I was being so dramatic over it at the time. I lived in sorrow almost every day.


    I wanted to tell him the truth more than once in the past. However, I was afraid that I would hurt him, that I would make him upset, and that he would be in unbearable pain.


    But I understood it now. He wouldn''t be upset with people like me, so there was no need to exin anything. However, I didn''t know what exactly I said which angered him again.


    He roared, "Eva, what are you trying to say? Do you think you have a right to control me? I''ll make it clear to you right now. I paid for everything in the house, and you have no right to point your fingers at me.


    "I''m warning you right now. Stop threatening Lily. She''s unlike you, so don''t get into any scuffles with her. Get back to thepany right now, or I won''t pay you a single cent!"


    I thought he would hang up after that, but he didn''t. He stubbornly waited for an answer from me.


    After waiting for about ten seconds, only then did I slowly say, "Fine. But I want overtime."


    "Darn it. I''ll pay!"


    When he hung up, I heard Lily calling out "Leo" in a sweet tone. That was the nickname that I used for him, but it had be someone else''s too.


    I knew that he and Lily weren''t just fooling around. She could appear by his side in thepany without showing any restraint. He had even allowed Lily to post on social media about themselves and provoked me.


    But my feelings stopped hurting when I saw the 10 thousand dors over time transferred into my bank ount. It seemed to hurt less if I just treated him as my boss.


    However, when he saw my instant eptance of the fund transfer, he sent another long recorded voice message.


    I immediately switched my phone off and ignored him. There was no need to think about it. I already knew what he was going to say.


    It was all the same all these years, and I was already getting bored of it. To him, I was just a woman that was in it for the money. So, I didn''t see a problem with taking the money.


    On the day I was getting discharged from the hospital, Emma had to go on a business trip. She couldn''t send me home, but she insisted that someone from her family could bring me home instead.


    I lied to her saying that my colleague sent me home. I then took a picture with the Uber driver and sent it to her. Only then did it reassure her.


    Once I reached home, I could already hear Buddy''s whining. My neighbor, Ms. Agatha, quickly opened the door.


    "You''re back. It''s good that you''re back. How are you doing?" Agatha wiped her tears and held my hand gently. "You''ve lost weight."


    "It''s fashionable to be skinny now, so I might as well lose some weight. Isn''t that nice?"


    I patted Agatha''s hand. Even a stranger''s hand could be so warm, and it warmed my heart as well.


    Buddy spun around me again and again. Agatha kept on telling it that I was weak right now and it couldn''t pounce on me, so it walked in a circle around me instead.


    I crouched down, and it wagged its tail so happily. I held its head in my embrace and finally let out a genuine smile.


    "Ah! What a big dog, Leo! I''m scared."


    Lily let out a sharp scream, scaring both Buddy and I. I looked at the two of them holding their matching pieces of luggage and wearing matching outfits. They looked so much like a real couple. Leonard looked at me with a frown. "Why did you lose so much weight?''


    "Why do you care?" I patted Buddy''s head, telling it to stop barking.


    Lily seemed to be afraid and shuddered while she hid behind Leonard.


    "Leo, didn''t you say you''ll deal with the dog at home? Why is it still here? I''m allergic to dog fur, so can''t you send it away? Even a dog shelter will do..."


    "I dare you to say it again, you bitch!"


    I shielded Buddy behind my back and looked at Lily murderously. Not only did the whore steal the scumbag, but she also wanted to kill my dog?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Buddy could sense Lily''s hostility and my anger. So, it kept on barking at them.


    Leonard held Lily in his arms as he stared at me with enmity. "What do you want, Eva? I never knew you could curse at another person like that. Watch your temper!"


    "Curse at another person? When have I cursed at another person? The one I''m cursing at isn''t even human.


    "Why don''t you look at yourself first beforeying your eyes on my dog? Darn it, you bitch! I dare you to say it one more time!"


    As my chest heaved, it must have pulled at my injury. Even my breaths were shaky. Leonard wanted to take a step forward, but Lily dragged him back.


    "Leo, she and her dog are so scary. I thought the city didn''t allow anyone to keep anyrge dogs. Let''s call the police. I think such aggressive dogs are usually put to sleep, right?" While Lily said she was scared, I could see the provocation in her eyes.


    I finally understood everything. Her allergy to dog fur and her terror of dogs were all excuses. She knew I cared about Buddy, so everything she did was to try to make me upset. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t be upset. I would go mad instead. I gave the leash to Agatha and used all my strength to drag Lily to my side. The sounds of two ps echoed in the air. I used all the strength I had, and Lily''s face instantly became swollen. Lily had just wanted to strike at me when Leonard took a step forward and pushed me away. "Eva, you... Ah!"


    Then, there was a loud bark. Buddy struggled and freed itself. Then, it bit Leonard''s arm which was pushing me away.

 Chapter 12

    Tused all my strength and held on to Buddy:


    while enduring the pain that I was feeling. I only let go when it heard my voice, but it was still prowling at Leonard,


    "Lea, you''re bleeding." Lily said as she hugged Lecund.


    I could see that his arm was bloodied. Buddy had Leally used all its strength. When Leonard looked at us, Buddy wanted to pounce on him again. Only when Agatha helped to hold it back did w manage to stop it. "Let''s go. Lily." Leonard turned and looked at me deeply before leaving together with Lily in his arms.


    Once the two of them got into the elevator, 1 copsed to the floor as I lost all my strength. The injury that was patched during the surgery had been torn open, and my shirt was stained red with Hood


    Agatha was inplete panic. She immediately knelt down and checked my condition. "Are you alright? Why are you bleeding so much? I call ou right now. Don''t be scared, don''t be scared.


    Buddy kept on pressing against me with its head as it whined I struggled to patits head. "Mommy''s fine. Don''t be scared, Buddy. I''ll be fine."


    uldee the reflection of my pale face in its eyes. I could really feel Death''s chill touch in that moment


    Once I was admired back into the hospital, the doctor quickly made his way back. It was originally his day off today, but he rushed back when he heard that I was admitted again "Seriously, Eva. What did tell you before you were discharged? Didn''t you have a strong determination to live? You''ve survived two surgeries, so how can you be so careless?"


    The nurse quietly wiped her tears and pretended to look at me angrily. "We''re going to give up on you if you do this again!"


    I chuckled gently. As usual, the nurse''s threat rang hollow. However, I still nodded


    The doctor wanted me to stay in the hospital for chervation. Unfortunately, I picked up a call from the cops. I was actually quite surprised to receive it.


    I heard that Lily and Agatha had gotten into a fight because of Buddy


    When 1 arrived at the police station. Agatha''s hair waspletely disheveled, but she still grabbed Boddy''s leash tightly,


    No one couches Buddy. We have thepleted paperwork."


    Lily looked at Agatha beutally.


    "So what you havepleted your paperwork? Amurderer can be sentenced to death even if he has an ID card! That''s the maddog, officer. It already hit someone else, and it needs to be "These two ps weren''t enough, were


    I pushed her away again when she was not on her guard. The police quickly rushed over and wanted to stop me, but he didn''t want to say anything serious when he saw how weak 1 wa


    Ipated Buddy''s head and tried my best to calm myself now. "This is my dog, officer. My paperwork is indeedplete, and it''s not a mad dog."


    "No, officer. It''s definitely crazy, it already bit someone else


    Lily looked at me angrily. But when she saw me turning to look at her, she hid behind the police again.


    The neopolice officers looked at me. Their expressions were filled with irritation "Since it hit someone else


    "Aren''t you going to ask why it''s biting another person, offices? Aren''t you going to ask who it bi


    The woman officer looked at me steenly and said, "The dog bit her boyfriend. We have photo evidence of it" "That man is my husband"


    It wasn''t loud, but everyone humed and looked at me


    In the past, I was too demure. I would always chose to endure thement. But now that Buddy was in danger, I didn''t want to stay sent anymore.


    However, I didn''t want to face her head-on at the police station. Instead, I weakly sat down on the ground and leaned against Daddy.


    What could be even more pitiful than a woman who was being harassed by a titress and was going to lose her caninepanion?


    "Officer, my husband took his mistress home and wanted to kill my dog. They''re going to send it to the dog shells, and we all know what that means. The dog bit him because his mistressi hased me and my husband was going to get physical with me. "My neighbor, Ms. Agatha, was the one who called an ambnce for me yesterday The hospital has my cards even now"


    Putting on a facade of being pure and to say something wague? Two could y that game. Not to mention, everything 1 said was true


    Leonard did get physical with me, and an ambnce did carry me away. As for whether he pushed me or hit me, everyone could make then own conclusions.


    1 held buddy tightly, and it instantly let out a whine that sounded a lot like someone weeping


    Everyone looking at them was pointing at Lily with their fingers. Even the police officers who were on her side looked at her with judgmental leds, and she couldn''t take it anymore.


    At this time, Leonard appeared at the police station. His right arm was still bondaged with gauze. When Lemardcame


    "Are you alright, Leo? Didn''t the doctor tell you to rest?"


    He looked at Lily gently and stroked her head. "You idiot. Why did youe to the police station alone!"*


    he wanted to pull me up, bur Lily quickly pulled him away instead.


    "The doghurt you, so I had to call the cops.."


    Lily didn''t dare to say the rest of the sentence and insteat!


    flooked at my dear futN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She had been pretending to be gentle and in front of Leonard How pitiful she was


    Leonard gently consoled her again beften looking at me. "Eva, it''s just a dog. Just send it away and nothing like this has to happen. Why must you make things soplicated?" Leonard''s expression darkened even more when he heard someone say under their breath, "What a scandalTM


    He raised his voice slightly again. ''Eva, didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Traised my head, revealing a tragic smile. "Let''s get a divorce then. I''ll take Buddy with me, and I''ll stop appearing in front of you two

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Live a Better Life


    "What did you say, Eva? Say one more timel


    Leonard pulled his arm away from Lily and immediately rushed over to me. Buddy started to growl again, and the officer quickly pulled it away.


    I wiped my eyes and looked at him coldly, "I said I want a divorce. Are you dead? You''re acting this way even in the police station. Since the two of us don''t have much feelings for each other anymore, let''s just separate in prace. "We''ll get a divorce, and I''ll take Buddy with me. I''ll make space for your mistress."


    When my tears finally rolled down my cheeks, I didn''t know if it was all an act, or if I really felt that much pain in my heart. Something was shing in his eyes, and be instantly became even more agitated.


    "You want to get a divorce over a dog? Am I less than a dog to you? I''m going to deal with the dog right now, and no one is going to stop me


    I held Buddy tightly while Lily pulled him back. However, the excitement in Lily''s eyes was apparent. "It''s okay, Leo There''s no need to make so much fuss over a dog."


    When she said that, her eyes were looking right at me with pleasure.


    Upon seeing this, Agatha spat. "How shameless. Can''t you still understand? Is Eva really asking for a divorce because of a dog?"


    There were a lot of people at the police station to take care of their own business, and those who were watching also started to whisper among th themselves.


    "The mistress is already scolding the wife, but the husband is protecting the mistress? They should just get a divorce,


    "He looks so tough, but he''s venting it out on a dog? I can tell that he has a bad temper. Maybe he''s a domestic abuser?" "Hey,dy. If it really doesn''t work, just fil


    a divorce. Iremember there''s no waiting period for domestic abuse cases.


    When the officers saw that the people there were going to form a mob, they quickly kept the situation under control and invited us to the office.


    I understood that this was a faminal matter. While Leonard might be morally bankrupt, they wouldn''t really do anything to him.


    Then I saw a young officer walk over with a nervous expression and whisper into the ears of the other officers. The way they looked at Leonard also changed He was one of the strongest candidate to inherit the Harmon household. They wouldn''t want to cross him if at all p In the and, all the officers did was to simply verbally criticize him and it was quickly wept under the carpet


    Before left, the woman offices locked at me hesitantly. "It''s not the police''s ce to act on family affairs. If you need it. You can think about suing them."


    She didn''t say much, but I was still very chandul. That was already the greatest amount of help she could offer within her powers


    I nodded to her and left the police station with Agatha and Buddy on a leath. At the entrance of the station, Lily held onto Leonard with deep concern. "Leo, your wound is opening again. It''s bleeding"


    I looked at the spots of blood on his bandage around his arm. He was bleeding less than I was yesterday, so what was there to be worried about? I raised my eyes before


    leaving ignoring them. "Eval Stop right there!" Leonard''s order rang in the air, but I didn''t even stop, Buddy wanted to turn around, but I knocked its head gently


    "Why are you batening to something that''s more feral than a beast? So it can bite you?"


    Buddy whined again and rubbed its head against my leg. Trubbed its head and continued to walk forward I wouldn''t turn my head back for the scumbag again. At least, nor now


    Leonard wanted to chase after me, but Buddy was prepared for a light.


    However, Lily''s voice rang out again. "Les, I think my allergy is back again. I''m feeling so itchy."


    Agatha looked at me ledly and 1 simply shook my head, hailing for a cabBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Het allergy didn''t trigger despite spending so much time in the police station, but it was triggered as soon as they came out. Her skin acted just like Lily herself. It was so considerate. When we were home, Boddy wanted toe home with me. However, I pushed it away Agatha looked at me hesitantly and said, "Eva, my son is staying permanently in Manovia. He wants me to move over with him."


    theld the leash that I wanted to give to Agatha tightly.


    "Ms. Agatha, 1.." I didn''t know what to say. She had already helped me a lot by simply being a neighbor.


    *know you have a strong bond with Buddy since you raised it. With your condition, you need apanion by your side right now as well. But your husband might really kill it one of these days. If you''re willing to, you can let ite with me."


    I frome on the spot. I wasn''t sure what to say, I knew she didn''t have to do this. She simply didn''t want to see innocent lives being hurt.


    However, Agatha wasn''t in a rush. She simply waited for me to make a decision. The clock continued to tick. When I heard Boddy''s whining, I made the decision.


    "If you can, can you take it with you? I''ll pay for "


    ""You''re willing t=""


    I wiped the tears welling in my eyes and nodded. "I am."


    It was better for Buddy to be with Agatha than me. Buddy came home with me that day, and I prepared its meal. I was never good at cooling. Other than Buddy, no one was


    no one was willing to eat it.


    1 hugged it as iy on the sofa, my tears solled down its fur. "Buddy, so many people have never even set foot outside of our country. You''re so lucky. I''m giving you all my huck, so live a good


    your mommy will have no more weakness. I will live a better da. I will also live a little longer."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Disgust


    The next day, Agatha told me all the paperwork had beenpleted. Only then did I find out that she was supposed to leave a long time ago


    "I should have told you about this a long time ago, Eva. But I was worried it would affect your recovery. I was also debating whether I should take Buddy withpleted the proceres today. What if I could take care of Buddy?" 1.That was why In


    Her had asked her to move to Manovia a long time ago, but she was worried about me and Buddy. Her family had spent a lot of money so that she could leave as soon as possible.


    I wanted to give her some money, but she simply shook her head.


    * know it''s not easy for you, child. Who in our neighborhood actually need money? Except you."


    Many people in the neighborhood saw my poverty and the challenges that had to face, A lot of the


    However, I didn''t hide my pain. I simply didn''t want to talk about it


    knew about Leonard bringing a woman home. I was simply a pitiful woman in their eyes.


    Perhaps only Leonard believed that he was merciful and charitable toward me. The amount of money he gave me was an amount that many people could never earn, even if they worked for


    1 left the airport and looked at the airne flying overhead. I wondered where Buddy was, I knew it would live a good, long life.


    Once I was home, I looked at the empty room. I couldn''t feel any warmth in it Despite being in the middle of summer, I felt chills run down my spine.


    1 remembered the doctor''s orders. I needed to get enough nutrients and take my medicine. I needed to go for chemotherapyter on


    1 red myself to cook some pasta. It was so disgusting that I just left it on the table.


    1 went back to my beda andy silently on my bed, thinking I should be able to stop feeling so lonely once I start working tomorrow. I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    1 was only awakened when Leonard, who was reeking of alcohol, pressed himself on me. "Why didn''t you wait for me, Eva?"


    It was obvious that he had drunk too much, and be kept on rubbing his head on my shoulders. I could see the distress in his voice.


    1 wanted to push him away as he was making my wounds bust. However, he refused to budgeBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Why did you lose so much weight? Why are you starving yourself? 1 sa the pasts you made for me, sodate everything. It''s so delicious, he he


    "I bought some custard puddings and a chocte shake for you. Wake up and eat. You''ll gain some weight if you wat moe


    He dragged me up, and all I could do was gasp in pain. He then stumbled to the entrance ande back with a paper bag


    When I saw the paper bag I couldn''t stop trying That was the most popr shop in front of our school. We had to always line up before we could buy any


    However, was not delicious at all. It was simply the cheapest. He carefully put the straw into the chocte shale and put it in my mouth.


    I forced myself to drink it, but


    was so bad. I could only taste the chocte essen. Nevertheless, I still smiled from the depths of my heart. He then put it on the table and carefully wiped my tears.


    "You''ve drunk my chocte shake, so you''re mine now. Don''t ever ask for a divorce ever again, alright? Who''s going to buy you the custard puilding and chocte pudding if you divorce me? You idioc"


    I looked at him, stunned that moment, my thoughts were running wild. So the reason he was drunk was because I said I wanted a divorce back in the police station?


    A


    I started to nt losses on me. I was stunned in the beginning, and then started to respond with the same passion All could feel was my chest being filled up


    He carefullyy me down in bed as his hand extended into my cloches


    "No, Leonard. No!"dn''t want him to see my wounds, but I also didn''t want to go into the hospital again.


    He looked at me, confused. Then he tuned to look at the pillow. He slightly frowned and carefully picked up a handful of dog far. Then he narrowed his eyes as he looked at me.


    is your allergons, bale? Fill get rid of the dogter, and no one will interrupt us anymore."


    I felt something explode in my mind as I felt the chill spread all over my body. I wasn''t the one that was allergic to dog fur. Lily was.


    He wanted to press himself on me again, but I used all my strength to push him away. The sound of a p echoed though the room.


    Iid my hand on his face, and I could feel my palm tingling with pain. He finally woke up at this time as well and looked at me icily. I pointed at the door, gasping for alt. "Out, you scumbag Get out!" Hecked and scanned me. Then he died up his shirt


    "You think I''ll be interested in you? I simply got the wrong person. You should look at yourself. You disgust me."


    He grabbed his zer and load at the chocte shake on the table. He grabbed it and dumped it into the bin. The door was closed, and only then did I start to weep Leonard. You scumbag!


    When I was at thepany the next day, every looked at me in shod 1 mew looked pale as a ghost. I didn''t manage to sleepst night, and had lost so much weighttely. However, I had to work Even if looked like a ghost, at least 1 was still alive. Lily walked in when I was exining what the staff should monitor during the meeting


    "Eva, Leo... No, I mean, Mr. Harmon is asking me to oversee your work"


    "You''re overseeing os?"


    1 looked at her from the edge of my eyes.


    carrogantly touched up her hair and said, "That''s right. I''m Mr. Harmon''s personal assistant, after all. Of course, I have the right to question everything that''s happening


    in this "Enough call. The people from Dawnstar Corporation will be her soon. Eva, give me the innovation proposal you prepared earlier. I''ll handle the meetingtes."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Baise


    of me.


    Lily had just finished speaking when everyone stopped working, their attention shifting between Lily and me, Jean couldn''t take it anymes and immediately stepped right in front o


    "Ms. Jane, you''re just a personal assistant. You don''t have the right to interfere with the design department, right? And do you know how important this project is?"


    "It isn''t portant, there''s no need for me to take over, right?" Lily said as the immediately pushed Jean to the side, and looked down at me. "pea, you''ve juste back to thepany, and you don''t understand many of the current projects. You can forget about showing off


    "You''re just one of thepany''s staff, so all you need to do is to obey the orders from your higher-ups. It''s time for you to adjust your attitude."


    Lily immediately extended her hand toward me as if the was the boss''s wife. I ignored her and stood up, immediately walking to the president''s office. Several other staff were reporting on their work in the office when I walked in and immediately mmed my hands on Leonard''s de


    "You sure you want to let Lily lead the design department?"


    Lily got back at this time and looked at Leonard as if she had been mistreated.


    "Lee, Eva isn''t willing to let me join in and won''t give me the material. The meeting is starting soon. What should we do? If the partnership with Downstar Corporation fails, thepany will lose arge sum of money. Can you bear this responsibility, Exa?" Lily made it sound so distressbul as if I had really harassed her. However, I ignored her and simply looked at Leonard


    Leonard waved his hand and told the others to leave the office immediately. They were worried they would get dragged into this if they were any slower.


    Meanwhile, Leonard looked at me with interest. "You haven''t been at thepany for a few months and Lily has been working hard. What''s the problem if she''s leading?


    "She''s going to get involved in a lot more work and the design department jast one of them, Mentor her and teach her sincerely."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My lips curled into a stony smile. Lily was just an int, and I was going to mentor her? We were not even in the same department


    However, Lily immediately nodded when she felt Leonard was backing her, "I will do my best and learn to that I can be your right-hand woman, Lio."


    I didn''t even bother watching their interaction and immediately said, "I''m the director of the design department. My work scope doesn''t include mentoring interns. If you want me to member, there will be a price. Pay me." "What Leonard stood up immediately, mming his hands on the table.


    I extended my hand without an expression on my face. "For the tuition Otherwise, have human resources find a professional to mentor her."


    Leonard gritted his teeth as he said "alright" a few times in a row. In the end, he red at me angrily. "What''s with the demands? Is the only thing you care about now is money?"


    "That''s right."1 retracted my hand. "It''s fine if you don''t want to pay me a lump sum. You can give me a raise since I''m basically taking on people''s jobs."


    I was very sure of my current situation. Leonard and I didn''t have much of a rtionship, so all I could use to maintain this rtionship was money.


    Otherwise, if he chose to fire me, all I could do other than choose to divorce was smash the furniture at ho


    Leonard stared at me for a few minutes No matter what Lily said in the interim, he didn''t say anything.


    In the end, he faced a few words out as he grimed his teeth "Fine. I''ll give you a raise.""


    I picked up the phone on his table and made a quick call to the HR department


    "This is the HR department How can 1 help you, Mr. Harmon?" The voice of the staff working at the human resource department came from the other side.


    I said with a faint smile and whispered, "We should be quick with certain things.


    I didn''t want to act like a scoundrel, but what could 1 do if he wasn''t a gentleman and wouldn''t give me my money?


    Leonard roared at the phone, "Promote Eva Geen by one level to raise her basic sry."


    Before he even finished, I took the document and left. When 1 was walking past Lily, I reminded her, "The meeting''s starting soon."


    Lily didn''t expect that was what I had done, and she didn''t react in time. I didn''t know what Leonard told her after that. However, when she was in the meeting room, her eyes we all red.


    I asked an organize the materials for the meeting and gave them to her. "Ms. Jane, the client will be here in half an hour. Make haste."


    "Don''t you worry, I''m Mr. Harman''s personal assistant after all!" Lily said with a pour as she took over the document and quickly made notes.


    I had no idea about her work efficiency, but seeing that she was rushing to present herself, she should have same capabilities. Not to mention she was trying hau best to humite me. She would no doubt do her best However, I had overestimated her. I thought Lily would at least have the cost major and that she would have some understanding about all the meetings we were having in thepany after following Leonard for a few months. However, thepton making mistakes even when she was simply trying to chair the meeting in the end, she simply readi


    ad from the document.


    But even when she was simply reading off the document, she was still making so many us. Several of the keywords in the Aelishnguage had been misread, and Jean had to teach her the correct pronunciation


    I wanted to say something quite a few times out of nervousness, but Lily would always cut me off.


    "Eva, I''m charing the meeting"


    ? Tooked at ma stubbornly, and had nothing else to say. In the end, Mr. Robert Wells from Dawnstar Corporation stopped the meeting.


    "I''m sorry, but allow me to stop this meeting, M. Green, is this how much sincerity the Harmon Group has? If Mr. Harmon doesn''t wish to continue our partnership, I suppose yourpany can immediately pay as the damages." The meeting room was so quiet that one could hear a pin dep. Dolly Lily''s sobbing could be heard. She quickly stood up and apologized to Robert


    "I''m so sorry, M. Wells. The design department had just passed me the documents, so I''m not familiar with the project. The materials that Eva gave me are all professional terms and l''on really not familiar with them." When she blurted those words, everyone looked at her diet. Was she mad?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Including Your Wife


    the Hammen Group ces so little importance on this project, then 1 suppose 1 should leave. Ms. Green, please remember cotransfer the damages soon. Otherwise, we shall meet in court. Robert was alwady very angry, but Lily still wanted to ruin my reputation.


    "This isn''t my fault. Mr. Well I''v


    1 quickly stood up and apologized as well. "This is all a misunderstanding, Mr. Wells. The Harmon Group is sincere with the partnership.


    *Ms. Jade is Mr. Harmon''s private assistant, so she''s not familiar with the project. However, I can continue chairing the meeting. You''ve read my design proposal. We''re sincere about working with you." Robe waved his hand and said. "No thanks. The Harmon Group is beyond the reach of a smallpany like mine. Let''s and our partnership here,"


    No matter how I tried to make him stay, Robert still left with his staff in the end. However, before he left, he gave me a deep lock


    The Harmon


    mon Group must ghe


    "Mes. Harmon, I know you''re in a difficult situation, but you can''t ignore our partnership El this. The project has been dyed for a very long time already. The usan exnation for this


    "After what Mr. Harmon did today. I''m not sure how to exin to thepany when I get back as well. Take it as you see fit.


    Only at this moment did


    the


    Corporation was already very upset with Leonard''s attitude lies. Lily was simply proof that Leonard didn''t care about them at all Having an intern chair sich an important meeting had been a huge. This was Harman''s Group fault, no matter how one locked at it. They didn''t onlye for the project. They also expected to be treated with dignity, and they also needed to know Harmen Group''s attitude.


    This wasn''t the only partnership between Harmon Group and Dawnstar Corporation. If they became enemies, there would be no bs for either side


    Once she was back in the office, the entire design department was in a glooty mood Everyone felt disheartened.


    I wanted to give them a few words of encouragement, but I didn''t expect Lennard would bring Lily in immediatly.


    "I think you want to get fired, don''t you? How can you tuin such an important partnership? Aren''t you the person in charge? What were you doing during the meat


    Leonard came in and scolded me immediately. No one dared to even move a muscle in the office.


    Lily sobbed behind him and said, "Eva, if you don''t want me to chair the meeting, you should have told me. Why would you screw with me like this?


    "Scoth you? You''re the one that wanted to chair the meeting!


    Llooked at her speechlessly. Did she really think she was the female lead of a novel? Did she think she would perform exceptionally well as soon as she stood on stage? Did she think she could winwrything without putting in the work? Obly shelt it was my fault.


    "you didn''t give me a design document that was filled with professional terms, I wouldn''t have made so many errors


    "Why didn''t, you make it into something that even ayman can understand before passing it to me? You know I''m not from this major, but you''re still intentionally making it difficult for me. "Why can''t you think from thepany''s perspection!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her words really opened up my bocizon.new some people were thick-skinned, but I didn''t know how terrifying could be shen people werepletely shameless.


    Samas already muttering under their bath in the office.


    "She knew it was not bet major, and she still wants to host the meeting? is the crazy?"


    "I wonder who''s sewing with who. It''s all a waste, despite the design department having put in so much overtime for this project."


    "We haven''t even cried yet, so wonder what she''s crying about."


    The design department all held the same opinion. Lily shrunk behind Leonarda little Leonard didn''t hear what anyone said and simply looked at me ngrih


    "Eva, you''re the person in charge of this project. Now that something like this has happened, you will bear full responsibility. Think of a solution, or you''ll repast it." He then took Lily with


    Jean looked at me, worried "Mr. Harmonicrossing the line, Eva. This is not your fault."


    I sighed Was it important whether it was my fault? he said it was my faul, then it was my fack, However, refused to take the fall for his lover lorganized all the materials and my new design concepts and took them to Leonard''s office immediately. Lily main''t there, ss1 went in how to knock Loonard frowned as he looked at me.


    Meanwhile, I simply put all the materials on his table. This is not my fault, so I won''t be taking care of this. Here are all the documents. Leonard raised his eyes and noted. "You''re the person in charge, Eva Green. As you expecting Lily to pick up the responsibility? Tpursed my lips. He called me by my hull name but called his lover by her first name. That was the difference sight there.


    "You know it was her mistake, but you''re telling me to take the fall for her?"


    "And?" He looked at me a matter of course. "I''ve told you. Lily is mine, I will protect her. You will bear the responsibility this time, Fea. If you can''t solve this problem, you can forget be themission."


    1 opened my mouth beloce stopping myself fromoting him. Since he would make them 1 was going to force him to make things make sense instead.


    "The Estimon Group ces the value of fairness above. If you tell me to bear cosponsibility today, you will disappoint all the other staff."


    He case this eyebrow, eling tomon. I gave him a beaming smile. "I''m the person in charge, so I will take charge of this


    "However, this falupe is not my fault. If you want me to take responsibility for this, I want anymission to be increased by another one cene"


    When I saw the fury in Leonard''s eyes, I smiled even brighter.


    "veryone needs to understand that you''re a fair and principled man, Mr. Harmon. You won''t protect those who are at fault, no matter who they are. Including your wile, which is me."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 No One Can Dp Anything Chapter 17 No One Can Do Anything


    All Leonard could do in the end wasto agree with me. When he said that all I cared about was money, I didn''t argue with him. After all, I needed to live.


    But since I had promised to take care of this, I had to find the person who was in charge of Dawnstar Corporation first. He was someone who wanted dignity, and I was willing to give up my pride for the project. When I board that Robert was going to attend a party today, I quickly changed my outfit and headed uver. When I entered the private room, Hobert''s expression darkened.


    "I''ve chase me all the way here, isn''t it? This is a private gathering, Ms. Green"


    "I''ve made you angry today, so of course I need to apologize."


    lled and posed myself a mug of beet and finished it all in one go. I knew I shouldn''t be drinking in my condition, but I knew I had to do it anyway.


    Robert was not someone who would pot others in a difficult situation. I knew he wouldn''t make things hard for me because of someone else''s fault. Not to mention, they couldn''t afford to dy their project any further When he saw my condition, he framed. Just as Thad expected.


    "You''ve lost so much weight, Ms. Green. If you''re not at your best, you shouldn''t.."


    "That won''t do that a beautiful woman is finally here, why are you stopping her from drinking when she could drink?"


    An obese man stood up and looked at me with all intentions. To be honest, I rarely participated in these kinds of gatherings. That was why I didn''t know who this was.


    But seeing that he had a good rtionship with Robert, he was probably the president of somepany


    I looked at him apologetically. "My apologies, but I can''t really drink that much. Mr. Wells also knows that I just got discharged from the hospital I wouldn''t have dronk this if it wasn''t to apologize to Mr. Wells."


    What I said showed a lot of respect for Robert, and his expression wanned me up a little.


    Robert looked at me and fremmed "You sure lost a lot of weight. How was 17"


    1 had margery, soi ceally can''t drink alcohol. I didn''t take my ann-inmmatory medicine today because I want to apologice to you."


    Then stop drinking, Green. We can discuss work tomorrow back at thepany!"


    How did it after what Robert had said. All he wanted was my response since I was still Mrs. Harmon, even if it was only in name.


    However, the others still wanted to make me drink, especially the overweight man who looked at me with Just


    Green, is it? You had surgery? Show me the scar, and I''ll let you leaw What do you say?"


    He wanted to pull my hand who held that, but I took a step back while trying my best to not let my urge to smash his head with a beer bottle win


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Leonard walked in with a stony expression on his face. "You want to look at my wie? Why don''t you tell me that to my face


    When Robert saw that Leonard was upset, he quickly tried to intervene and calm the situation down.


    "We''ve drunk a little too much tonight. Please pay them no mind. Mr. Harman. We''re only worried about her health. She was just discharged from the hospital, right?" The others had instantly sobered up upon seeing Leonard and kept on apologizington. Meanwhile, I stood quietly behind Leonard and listened to himchatting with them in the end, he and Robert shared a drink before leaving with me,


    Thad only drank a ss, but I already felt a little dizzy. When I was in the car, could feel my chest starting to hunt again


    Leonard sat neat tune without saying a word like a statue made of unintentionally moved closer sim


    When we were home, he almost had to drag me inside. Once indoors, I immediately removed my heels and stumped on the sofa. All I could feel was my head spinning He stood at the door for a longtime before asking, "Where''s the dog!" 1 looked at him with wide eyes. To think he still remembered abour Buddy.


    "I gave it to someone else."


    That dog is jointly owned by us, and you gave it to someone che?" He looked at me, displeased.


    1 blocked my using my hand I didn''t want to see him angry.


    "I saved it using the money i got from selling my ne. It has nothing to do with you.


    Suddenly, he grabbed my cor. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the ne asound my neck. "You''re crazy?"


    Tpushed him away and headed back to the bedroom 1 wondered what made himmad again tonight.


    We had only slept together during the first month after our mariage. After that, he rarely came home. So, I had the bedroom all to mysel


    However, something was very wrong with him today. He suddenly hugged me from behind and pressed me against the bed.


    iratinately moved my head away when he kissed me. However, he still refused to let me go and forced my headbark


    "What? You''re not willing to perform the duty of a wife after you were injured and hospitalized?


    He gently stroked his hand against my forehead and shed me a cold smile. "You don''t even have any scars on you, but you''re trying to get other men''s pity?"


    remembered about me injuring my headst time. Unfortunately, he didn''t check my hospital records


    locked at him coldly and said, "Didn''t you tell me to bear the responsibility for the project? What I''m doing right now is cleaning up after your lover!"


    The moment I mentioned Lily, he narrowed his eyes and bit my peely used all of my limbs to try and push him away, but I wasn''t his match at all.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Why resist? If I didn''t go there tonight, you might end up in bad with one of them stop pretending to be a woman of virtue. You''re willing to do anything for money, huh? You slut!"


    I was stated before hitting his chest with all my strength. Unfortunately, I was just too weak. What I did was tickle him at most. In the end, I gave up hitting him and simply smiled. "That''s right. Your wife has been forced to clean up after your love. Doesn''t that make me a woman that anyone can sleep with? So what it''s promiscuous? l''aunot the one who''s priting


    humiliatedTM

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 TroubleBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Myerations with Leonard at home always ended in arguments.


    Over the past three years, Leonard would intentionally say provocative and offensive things to me. Of course, intimidated by the agression. did the


    he same to him, too. After all, Thad already died twice, so I was not


    Thest thing I cemembered was turning around before falling into deep sleep. I didn''t even remember what Leonard cursed at me about. Thankfully, my body was weak Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep well.


    The next day, Robert came to apologize to me at the office.


    "Ms. Greeterribly sorry about yesterday. My friends were drunk, and they didn''t mean is insult you. Please exin the situation to Mr. Harmon on our behalf. I noticed he was rather angry yesterday," Robert said politely, seemingly worried. Leonard seemed furious yesterday. It made sense that they were frightened


    Leonard was known to have many sugar babies, but I was still his wife. People said that Leaned only did that because I hurt him and that Leonard actually loved me deeply. But Leonard had hect me for years too. I wondered if that meant we were even Not wanting to dwell on the issues between Leonard and me, I shook my head and smiled at Robert


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Wells It was my fault yesterday. Mr. Harman must''ve given your friend quite the seace. Please apologize to him on my behalf.


    "What do you think about our coboration?" Lasked, staring intently at best. The coboration was my main focus.


    "Since you and Mr. Harmon both case to meet me personally, we should carry on with the coboration. But ivant non-professionals shouldn''t be involved in this project


    By "non-professional", Robert was referring to Leonard''s sweetheart, Lily.


    Perhaps it was to show me respect, but Robert said that in front of everyone in the design department. Lily heard it almost immediately.


    When Leonard summoned me to his office, Lily was already in tears.


    "Eva, how can you ask Mr. Wells to remove me from the team?


    the person in charge of the propert."


    "You can be in charge then back out" rolled my eyes at Lily and continued, "Didn''t Leonard tell you that he was there yesterday? If you have questions, you should ask him." The doctor said I had to maintain a positive mood to prevent the cancer from psing With chemot Thus, I decided to behave like a mad woman. If anyone provoked me, I wouldsh out immediately, I had no mercy for anyone who wasing between me and money either.


    Lily intacted with me, so she had no idea about my temper. Lily was about to say more, but other employees in the secretariat started hinting otherwise,


    "Lily, it''s just one project. The Harmon Group has many other projects. Just let this one po" said Leonard Since Leonard had said that, it meant that the decision was final. reluctantly, "But I collected all the informacion-


    "Te good, Lily." Leonard''s tone wasn''t gentle, but it definitely sounded flirtatious.


    Lilyblushed. She said shyly, "y"


    At the sight of their dispusting interaction, I couldn''t help but deel nauseous. Covering my mouth with my hand, I quickly ran out of the office.


    Out of reflex Leonard stood up, but Lily stopped him. When 1 returned from throwing up, Lily stopped me outside Leonard''s office.


    Lily said, "Mr. Harmon is on an important call relevant personnel are not allowed inside. But Mr. Harmon said you can take full charge of the Dawnstar Corporation project. Don''t worry. I will back out of the team


    I gazed at Lily in rprise. I hadn''t expected her to give up so easily.


    Lily couldn''t hide her smile. She intentionally raised her voice and said, "Harmon said projects like these were bound to business meetings withpany CEOs, and there is always the need to drink alcohol. He was worried that I''d be taken advantage of, so he didn''t want "But these business meetings are perfect for you, Ms. Green."


    Seeing Lily''s smug face made me want to vomit again. Limitated her and smiled. "Yeah. After all, you''d only bring shame to the Harmon Group"


    Not wanting to Eisen to blubber, I turned around and lett.


    Without a cksheep on the team, the project n cavision w


    went smoothly, but still had to conduct an on-site inspection,


    With the majority of the project beingpleted over the past few months, it was rather challenging to make changes to the design suddenly.


    When arrived on site, Robert said sternly. "Ms. Green, look over here. We will need to cut out at least 0.7 inches. Also, we will have to recalcte these materials too. How do you think we


    Looking at the blueprint and the situation on-site, I felt troubled. Just as I was about to take some pictures, a group of people suddenly barged in carrying sticks and shovels in their hands. "You must give us an exnation todayTM


    "That''s right! The noise from the corruction is affecting our rest. You mustpensate us!"


    "If you don''t pay up, you cannot do any construction! Nobody should move!"


    I hadn''t expected people to cause trouble on-site, but it seemed that Robert was used to this. He immediately told security to remove them


    But wurdenly, somebody fell after getting pushed. The crowd immediately became chaotic.


    "The contractors are assaulting Call the cops!"


    "Marder! They''re not paying, and they''re going to murder


    An 1 listerades the increasingly tilius ims, backed away in case themotion affected. After all, I was too weak to be stepping up in this situation


    But the residents were too overbearing Somebody prated the security personnel, and they ran toward us with shovels


    I had initially wanted to avoid them by tugging Hobart along, but my knees went weak and I passed our

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 upational Injury


    When I regained consciousness, I found myself in the hospital again. I thought I must''ve been fated with Greenbow Hospital


    The doctor, Patrick Price, said helplessly, "You''re amazing, Eva Green. I''ve never encountered such a rebellious patient."


    I sat up and hurriedly exined myself. "Dr. Price, heat me out. I wasn''t being reckless this time. I just suddenly passed out.


    "You''re working so hard, yet you''re not taking your medication. It''s only normal that you pass out! You passed our today because of the sudden situation. If you can, you shouldn''t work... Never mind. You should just be careful." Patrick couldn''t finish his sentence because he knew that I was poor. I couldn''t afford to not work, I simply nodded at the doctor''s words. Now that I had a sry, I could survive.


    Patrick looked at my case lile and whispered, "It''s time for you to get the injection. It''s pricey and you need to make a reservation. Can you afford it now?"


    "es I can make a reservation. Would you need me to make a prepayment?" I asked hopefully.


    Isilently calcted how much money I would receive when the project seeded.


    Upon hearing my words, Patrick sighed in relief. He told me that I didn''t have to pay a deposit and that he would make the reservation on my behalf. But with the impending chemotherapy. he was concerned about me.


    "Your situation isn''t looking too bright. A third rpse could ur. You should remain optimistic. I would rmend you start chemotherapy sooner and make sure nutrients. You''re too skinny"


    sure you gBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    get enough


    When I saw my skinny hands, 1 felt upset too. I knew I was skinny, but I didn''t dare to eat more. I didn''t have the appetite either.


    But at the thought of how damaging chemotherapy was to the body, I decided to buy health supplements for myself.


    Tremember somebody once gave Leonard some health supplements. I


    to eat those since what was Leonard''s would be mine too.


    Patrick gave me more advice before leaving Before he left, he turned around and asked, "Do you need any other help?"


    Isaid. "Please don''t let my family know. Dr. Price"


    Aside from my husband, 1 had no other family members, but I didn''t want Leonard to know about this. Lennard may even use me of having schemed against him with the doctor. I thought it was better for Leonard to acum was being difficult With that, Battick nodded and leir


    the site, so all he could do was send me to the hospital. But I was grateful for even just that. After all, Robert footed the


    Robert left me a text saying that he had to deal with the matters at the medical billsto


    When my only family member, Leonard, arrived, I was done with the injections. Lily clung onto Leonard''s arm. They looked like a couple who hade to visit somebody at the hospital. Seeing that I was fine and munching away on an apple, Lily became upset. "Eva, we saw the security footage. They were quite a distance away from you. Why did you pass out? You can''t possibly be trying to use that to ckmail them, right?"


    I mumbled, "You''re very clever. If the CEO''s wife pretended to have passed out just to cknall other people. I''m sure this would make it to the news, Aren''t you going to contact the publicity department?"


    "You!" Lily wanted to get closer, but with Leonard present, attention!


    she


    he could only white pretentiously. "Leo, look she''s beening to the hospital for no reason. I''m sure she''s doing it to get your


    1expected Leonard to agree with Lily, but he gazed at me silently. After two long minutes, he finally spoko


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you really sick?"


    "Yeah, really am sick," I saidamotionlessly, but I secretly felt anxious.


    Leonard arrived very quickly this time, and that gave me hope. I was being honest with Leonard, but he obviously didn''t believe in what I said


    Lily hurriedly chimed in, "I asked the doctor, and he said you''re fine. It might have just been a heat stroke


    "You were also pretending to throw up in the office thest time. Everyone saw that you didn''t it at all. All you know is to pretend to be pitiful!"


    Lily was implying that I had done that just to attract Leonard''s attention.


    I nodded casually and said to Leonard, "Whether or not I was pretending to be pitiful, actually passed our and got admitted into the hospital. All this happened at work too." Leonard''s expression shifted. He gazed intently at me and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "That means it was an upational injury. Please reimburse me for it. Mr. Wells footed the medical bills too."


    I didn''t want to owe Robert a favor, but I didn''t want to pay for it out of my own pocket wither. Since it was an upational injury, it only made sense that thepany reimbursed me.


    Leonard''s chest heaved. He was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Lily was snickering away. She pleated over me, deliberately showing off her new watch coo.


    After ncing at the watch, I guessed that it was worth at least 100,000 dors. I chuckled to myself with self-pity, thinking that Leonard must really like her.


    Lily seemed to be pleased with my reaction. She pouted and bugged at Lepard''s sleeves.


    "Leo, maybe Eva is just having a difficult time. You should reimburse her."


    I silently neered. It was itens how the mistress was telling my husband about my difficulties. Leonard red at me and snarled, "Whatever."


    Then, he left with Lily, nging the door behind them. My smile froze, and fealittle emotional


    "At least brushed over after hewing that I fainted,"1thought.


    I moquleped il Lagound wildcheck with the finance department on what disease 1 had even requesting rbursement for the medical expenses "Chapter 70 Good Performance at Work

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Good Performance at Work


    Since Leonard had agreed to reimburse the expenses under upational injury, I had no intention to cut costs for him. Besides, I had my personal motives this time.. Today, it like Leonard was looking at me differently, and it reminded me of our past.


    At night, after organizing all the receipts, I sent it all to the ountant, Zoe Hond. After half an hour, she finally replied to my text,


    Zoe asked, "Is this your medical record! Did Mr. Harmon agree to reimburse this?


    Treplied, "Yes. Fil discuss it with you tomorrow."


    new Zoe must''ve been shocked. After all, nobody in thepany knew that I was sick


    o had been working for the Harmon Group for years, and she was handpicked byn to assist Leonard. Because of that, I trust that she would not carelessly call anyone about it. Also, I trusted that if Leonard asked Zoe about it, she would tell him the truth.


    As I continued holding my phone, the screen disyed the chat between Leonard and me. It made me wonder how Leonard would react when he found out that I was really sick The next day, I went to the finance department with my receipts. When Zoe saw them, she was baffled.


    a were pulling a prank in me. Are you sure you want thepany to reimburse this?"


    "Eve, is this real? I thought you w


    I nodded. I was determined to im the reimbursements. Otherwise, I would have to pay for the bills out of my own pocket.


    Zoe didn''t make things difficult for me. She immediately told me how to organize the receipts. When she saw the receipts, she paused for a moment. "You''re so young. How is it possible that you''re having this disease? When is your surgery?"


    Yesterday, Patrick was worried that my wound might reopen. The receipts detailed how Patrick gave me another examination and reced the dressing


    If Zoe could see the records, I believed that if anyone wanted to ess the records, they would definitely be able to find them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Evading Zoe''s questions, I asked, "Did Leonard tell you that it can be reimbursed?"


    Zoe nodded and said, "He said it''s considered an upational injury."


    "Did he ask more?"


    When Zoe shook her head, I had nothing else to say. If Leonard had asked more, he would''ve found out about my sickness-but he didn''t.


    I let out a deep sigh. Myst bit of hope was finally gone. Leonard didn''t care about me. Of course, he was uninterested in what reimbursements I imed.


    The truth was, over thest few months, I had been cing my medical report near the ce where he usually left his car keys.


    At that time, I imagined he would be like a male lead in a novel. I imagined he would feel regret when he found out that his wife was sick and that he would love me again.


    But Leonard didn''t even bother to look at my medical report. In the end, 1 threw the report away myself.


    Everyone in thepany knew about the rtionship between Leonard and me, but Leonard still brought many women with him to the office. Almost everyone knew that I was being cheatedon


    Yet, Leonard refused to let me pa. Various rumors had been spreading in thepany, too


    Zoe looked at my receipt and then gazed at me sympathetically. "Eva, you have the brains and the looks. Why bother? You should focus on warning more money, do you hear me? Look at how Lily Jane does it"


    I nodded in agreement. Perhaps, that was the answer


    answer given by somebody who experienced it all. Now, I finally knew that love was fake and that only money was real Suddenly, 1 felt emrious of Lity. She had it all figured out when she was at the peak of her youth. Before I left, I reminded Zoe to not tell Leonard about it Zoe looked at me confusedly in response. "What if he changes after finding out about it?"


    Isneered "He won''t change. He''s only going to think that I''m trying to gain pity. Forget it." I thought it would be better if Leonard never found out about it.


    When I left the finance department, I saw Lily proudly showing off her bag.


    "That''s a limited edition bag that has a long waiting list. If you don''t spend millions every year, you won''t even be eligible to purchase it."


    "Yeah, Leserved it for me. He even picked the color. It''s pretty, right?"


    When I got closer, Lily pretended to finally see me. She said pretentiously, "Eva, are you really here to im for the reimbursements? It''s only a few hundred dors! Are you in urgent need


    Raising her chin, Lily looked very smug. Then, she pretended to be worried and said, "After all, you''re still legally recognized as the CEO''s wife. If you''re being so frial, ether people might look down on L


    Looking at her bag, I nodded solemnly "You''re quite the rich one, You''re aven richer than me, the CEO''s wife"


    "Don''t you dare look down on me. This isn''t part of your joint marital property," Lily said, specifically emphasizing "joint marital property".


    Perhaps she was provoked by my previous statements Lily raised her voice even further.


    "I bought this bag with my own sry. I showed good performance at work, so Mr. Hammon rewarded me with an additional bonus. Don''t get the wrong idea."


    Upon hearing that, I burst outughing. It was hrious that an intern like Lily could receive over 100,000 dors Leonardmust''ve been really generous then. "Why are youughing? Are you looking down on me?" Lily was behaving like a cat whose call had been stepped o "You may jost be an intern, but working hard in bed is considered to be showing good work performance too, huh? Not bad, but I hope you keep up the good work. Otherwise, you won''t koson


    ba will be working haid the next line."

 Chapter 21

    Cupter 21 Request formission


    Lily ran out crying, Everyone looked at me to shock, but simply smiled at them in response.


    "None of you have connections within thepany, so why are you sell cking off?"


    could see the shock in their eyes. They were surprised at how I finally stood up for myself. But didn''t bully Lily on purpose


    if Lily hadn''t tried to pick a fight with me, I was willing to be at peace with her. But evidently, Lily had no intentions for peace. When Iceturned to the design department, everyone looked at me differently. out what happened just


    Thepany might''ve been big, but there were many groupchats made for gossiping. To no surprise, tumed on my phone to see people gossiping about


    "Did taget possessed? She''s been so skinnytely is something really wrong?"


    "Maybe she just doesn''t want to endure it anymore. She''s been cheated on for the years. Anyone would go crazy!"


    "Uly just ran to Mr. Harmon''s office, crying thetoo bucks that Dwa is going to get lectured


    b20bucks, but might walk away unscathed."


    People started making bets, but the majority believed that Leonard would try to avenge his mistress. It seemed that everyone had the same perception of Leonard


    Over the years, Leonard was seemingly protective of me, but every time had a conflict with his mistress, I was always the first to be reprimanded. But this time, I wasn''t reprimanded, and everything seed Eine When it was almost time to get off work, Jean came to me with a stack of documents.


    Jean said woefully, "Eva, the secretary department said Mr. Harmon is busy and didn''t allow me to meet him. He hasn''t signed these papers yet.


    "The supplier hest called. They haven''t received the payment, and they''re threatening to increase the price. What do we do?"


    After taking a look at the documents, frowned. "Why did you prepare so many sets of these


    "Ms. Jane said that the format and font were incorrect, and she kept asking us to revise them. When I finally made the revisions, they told us that he couldn''t sign the papers. What do we do now? Jean was on the verge of tears, and I fully understood how she felt thepany suffered any losses, somebody would have to be responsible for it.


    When the supplier increased the unit price, even though it didn''t seem


    much, it would cost thepany millions of dors


    Trushed into Leonard''s office with the documents to find Lily seated next to him enjoying a rupeaks.


    "You must be really busy, Mr. Harmon. Did you note the time to even sign some papers?


    Thanded the documents to Leonard and said, "Because you didn''t sign them, the finance department couldn''t make the payment. Now, the suppliers are asking to increase the


    "This is not per team''s responsibility. When you''re trying to hold somebody ountable, please be mind of that."


    Lily immediately stood up and said nervously, "It''s past office hours now. What''s wrong with Mr. Harmon being busy? Must he constantly work?"


    "I don''t care what you say Jean has been trying to meet you for hours. Both of you can figure this out yourselves."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After saying what I needed to say, I didn''t want to stay here and witness their lowey dowy interactions anymore.


    I knew that I was the cause of the incident, but I couldn''t let Jean be responsible for the oue. Nobody could afford to be held responsible for this.


    Leonard nced at me icily. Then, he looked at the document and frowned. To have been able to be the bear of the Harmon Group, Leonard was no fool.


    new Leonard realized that this was a big problem. I wondered what he nned to do. But had everestimated him. Leonard simply scoffed and retumed the documents to me. "This is your department''s fault, of course, you will be held responsible"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m from the design department. Also, there were records of Jean''s work actitles. They sent the documents to Ms. Jane) I


    "Why don''t we proceed with thepany''s internal investigation process and publicize this to the board of directors? What do you think?"


    I smiled at Leonard and gazed at Lily, who was now as white as a sheet. I reckoned she only intended to find trouble with me, but she hadn''t expected such a major problem to of materials


    It was not a supplier that we regrly coborated with. We had only chosen to work with this supplier because of a temporary shortage of The supplier had offered a low price, but Harmon Group couldn''t pay in time, it was no wonder that the supplier increased their prices. Leonard looked at the document again and asked, "How much did they increase the price by


    *0.5%. The estimated construction cost will increase by approximately 1%."


    Upon hearing that, Leonard couldn''t stay calm anymore. He gazed at me intently. I wouldn''t le about work, and Ishowed him the budget.


    Teentimed, "This is only the apparent price increase they discontinue the partnership, the project will be dyed. This will incur additional costs and other expenses."


    with every word I said, Lily became more pale, I noticed she was trying to say something, but she couldn''t verbalize anything


    Leonard looked through the documents. Then, he rubbed his temples. Leard had the habit of rubbing his temples every time he encountered something difficult If anything went wrong with the materials, it would be more than several million dors of additional costs. Leonard looked at me again and said, "You''re the person in charge. You go negotiate with them"


    "Tee I''m the desipa drerim, and this is not my responsibility," I said, outrightly rejecting Leonard''s p


    s proposal.


    Not only was this not my responsibility, but even if it were my responsibility, I had no intentions to interfere or at least, I wouldn''t do it for free.


    Althat moment, Leonardaud 1 had an unpercedented chemistry.


    Chapter 21 Request for Commission


    Beaming, I said, "This may incur over 10 million dors of additional costs, right?"


    Leonard was baffled, but heughed. "Sure. If you seed in the negotiation, I''ll give you 500,000 dors." shing him an even bigger smile, I said, "Got it, Mr. Harmon."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Disgusted


    I knew the supplier, but they had only coborated with Harmon Group once, so we weren''t very familiar with each other. When arrived at their office, the owner seemed a Fangry


    "Ms. Green, what an unexpected guest Weren''t you busy? We''re just a small business. I''m afraid we can''t amodate people from the Harmon Group Zachary Sawyer''s dripped with malice as he sipped on his hot tea.


    Knowing full well that the responsibility was on Harmon Group, I didn''t put on a tough front. After years of being in the industry, I had mastered the trick of appearing less assertive to suppliers. Sometimes, gender was a business advantage. Considering how Zachary was still in the office past work hours, it was evident that he had been waiting for representatives from Harmon Group to visit. After all, there were no other supplers who could supply the materials quickly. After some sweet-taking, Zachary seemed more at ease, but he refused to back off.


    "We initially offered Harmon Group the lowest price. I didn''t increase the price even though it was an urgent order. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to be dying the payment?"


    "You''re absolutely right, and we apologize for the mistake. But if you agree to it, we can make the payment now."


    Thanded Zachary the document and continued, "Mr. Sawyer, the Harmon Group has morerge-scale projectsing up, and we will only need more materials. I know you have plenty of partners, but what about long- term coborations? That would benefitus both, don''t you think?"!


    As Zachary looked through the documents, his expression shitted. Though Leonard was only managing the branchpany, everyone knew that he was the appointed future. heir of the Harmon Group headquarters.


    If anyone could build a coborative rtionship with Hamon Group, their profits for the next eight years were basically guaranteed.


    Noticing that Zachary was interested, I presented him with more coboration case studies and profit analysis. In the end, Zachary was convinced.


    ""Ms. Green, you''re so good with words. Lused to think...


    Zachary didn''t finish his sentence, but understood what he meant. Everyone knew me as a quiet person who stayed silent even when I got cheated on


    Ichuckled awkwardly and sad, "I didn''t have a choice, did? Mr. Harmon sent me, and I couldn''t say no. But I was lucky to have met you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have an: opportunity to speak so much."


    People in the industry knew me as a woman who was abandoned by her husband, and it was a very useful identity. Everyone in the industry gave me pity, and even Zachary didn''t make things difficult for me.


    But Zachary requested me to guarantee Harmon Group''s coboration with them on the next project. Then, he agreed to supply the materials at the original price.


    After setting the matter, my mood was elevated. When the materials were delivered, I would receive 500,000 dors, and I wouldn''t have to worry about finances for a while.


    1 nned to get a good rest after taking my pills, but I was awakened by Geonard''s phone call 1 declined it several times, but Leonard continued to call.


    At the thought of how I may not receive the payment if anything went wrong with Lennard, 1 grudgingly picked up Leonard''s call


    "Pick me up now, Blue Moon Bar."


    "No. I''m sleeping." I was just about to hang up when I heard Sam''s voice.


    "Ex, please juste over. Leonard''s drunk, and he''s calling everyone his wife. Please, I beg you! If you don''te, he might just make me his wide!" Sam''s voice was hoarse, and it sounded urgent Among Leonard''s friends, Sam treated me rather skely


    Ar that thought, I decided to get out of bed. After all, I couldn''t let people witness Leonard''s drenkanties. If anything had gone wrong, I would have to clean up his mess as his legal wife. When I arrived at the bar, Leonard was really drunk. When Leonard saw me, he jumped into my arms.


    "You''re here, darling They''re all bad guys. They said you won''t being, but I know you loveme":


    Leonard continued to kiss my neck, and that felt frightening. But no matter how I tried, I couldn''t push Leonard away. In the end, 1 let Leonard continue to hug me.


    Sam patted himself on the chest and said, "Eva, if you didn''te sooner, I may have had to knock him out. That was scary!"


    After looking me up and down, Sam said, "No wonder people said you were the prettiest girl in school. You look just like university student!"


    Because I was in a hurry to go out, I simply put on a white dress. It was my favorite style of dressing when I was still a student. The first dress that Leonard bought me was white, Leonard pushed Sam away and warned him. "Stop eyeing my wife. Scram!"


    Iughed at how adorable Leonard seemed. When we were still in school, that was what Leonard did to my admirers, though he referred to me as his "girlfriend" then.


    Just as I was feeling nostalgic about the past, I suddenly heard Lily''s choked-up voice from behind us.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leonard frome, and he quickly let me go. "Lily? You.."


    Leonard looked at me suspiciously, and he began to sober up. A hint of disdain shed across his tare.


    "You''re disgusting, Ew. Are you start toimitate Lay''s fashion style just to win me back? You can''t possibly be expecting me to go home with you, right?"


    I turned around to look at Lily only to find that she was wearing a white dress. She looked like me when I was still a university student.


    Feeling disgusted, I wiped the ces on my neck where Leonard kased earlier. "Leonard, don''t call the wrong person again. Also, I will never pick you up ever again

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 You Didn''t Keep Your Promise


    Ever since that day, Leonard and I were like strangers.


    Lennard ever came home, and never asked. Even when we bumped into each other at work, we would pretend to not know each other telt better that way. Life was easier without him Lily stopped povoking to


    every time she met me, she would look very g


    To me, Leonard was just a jerk. Even if it weren''t Lily, some else could''ve taken him from me. this world, many people look alike. It wasn''t difficult find another person who looked like me. But 1 had no interest in their love story anymore. I was starting my injection treatments.


    The finance department uw that I was in urgent need of many with Leonard''s approval, they paid me themission dee very quickly, with the funds, delt more secure. I also bought myself plenty of health supplements. Aher making the appointment with Fatrick, I took medical leave from work Emma was concerned about me getting my injections alone, so she took leave and apanied me to the hospital


    "The first injection may have serious side effects, so I''d rmend you stay in the hospital for the night, Patrick said as he gave me the injection.


    Icarefully took note of all the precautions. As i watched the medication downto my bloodstream, it felt as if my life had been extended.


    "You''re in a very good condition, Ms. Green. That''s very good. But you should eat more. Your body will only burn more energy, so you should replenish your nutrients." Emma couldn''t help but nod when she heard Patrick''s remarks.


    i was under the box


    Just earlier, Emmabod given me two boxes of oysters. She imed that she received them as gifts from someone else, but she forgot about the receipt that w


    Emma sat down beside me and started to nig


    "When we were in school, you were always on a diet. Now, you should eat all you can. From now on, I will buy you a meat every week if you lose any weight, I''m going to ask for a penalty from you."


    Theaned against Emma''s shoulder. Along with the wormsensation that I felt from Emma, my heart became wem and fuzzy too


    The side effects of the first injection were felt dizzy, nauseous, and thirsty. But Patrick said that was neemal, and he told me to rest well


    Emma initially wanted to time to stay over the ce for the day. But just as I got into the car, I received a phone call from Zachary


    "Eva, you''r the CEO''s wife. How can you go against your promises? Didn''t we agree that we will supply the materials for the next project? Why were notified that we are not coborating?" Upon hearing Zachary''s words, felt confused. That told Leonard about the partnership with


    with Zachary''spany, and he had agreed to the coboration. I wondered why there was now a change at ns.


    After consoling Zachary, Emandately red to the effice


    The coboration with the ser Group was very important. If we failed to uphold our integrity this time, the Harmon Group''s reputation would decline too


    Leonard was a jerk, but his family members treated me well couldn''t bear to see the bustness fall.


    Back at the office, timmediatelycked into the new partnership agreement.


    "Hatchworks?heard of thispany Pointing at the supplier''s name, Lasked Jean curiously. In response, Jean shook her heal.


    "I don''t know! Mr. Harmon udenly decided to coborate with themday, I think it''s a newly registeredpany. Their factory isn''t very big


    [looked through the agreement and found that the person in charge from Hatchworks had the samest name as Lily. Immediately understood what was going on


    H


    When arrived out Lennard''s office, Lily tried to stop me. But when she saw that I was furious, she felt intimated. "Um, Leo-"


    1 pushed Lily out of the way. Leonard was on a call when I walked into his attice. He grumbled something to the other party over the phone and hung up. Lily sad wolly, "Lee, Eva insisted on barging in Touldn''t stop her" Leonard asked impatiently, "What do you want?"


    "Thad an agreement with Mr. Sawyer about coborating on the next project. You agreed tool why did you go back


    your word?


    Pointing at the name "Hatchwork Materials Incorporated", continued, "Did you specifically request to coborate with thispany? Or is thispany owned by somebody''s


    Tocked at Lily, who had a pitiful look. There weren''t many people with thest name Jane. Seeing how Lily looked an gully, I knew I had guessed it right.


    Poutinely nced at Land Then, at had found somebody to back her up, she said confidently, "It was justa verbal agreement. You didn''t sign any contract." Lily continued. "Eva, use just the director of the marketing department. Thepany is owned by the Haman family, and you''re not in charge here." Lily walked past me and stood next to Leonard


    "Are you Harmon then? or are yan Mrs. Harmon already?" questioned.


    knew how indimidating 1 seed Lilyhuddled closer to Lenard, and Leonard tightened his arm around Lily.", Lily is right. You''re not in charge here."


    This wil show that Harton Group doesn''t keep its promise. Do you not care about thepany''s reputation? This is not the only project that Harmon Group has. Do you not care about the other bration


    I tried my best to argue, hoping that it would remind Leonard to be rational thought that despite Leonard being a jerk, he could still separate work from personal barsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If Zachary led the partnership, mus projects


    had would have to be put on hold.


    However, Jestand simply sneered "It''s Harmen


    that sot keeping the promise you who isn''t reping the premise Harmos Camp has nothing to do with what


    super za You Didn''t Keep Your Promise


    you promised the Sawyer Group. Who do you think you are?i

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Divorce Lawsuit


    Leonard''s words hurt me. After years of being together, Leonard knew what Leared about. Because of that, he didn''t hold back with his words.


    I tried my best to keep my eyes wide open and not shed a single tear. I didn''t want to be teary-eyed, especially in front of Leonard and Lily, I didn''t want to seem vulnerable. In the end, I simply nodded and left the office Leonard was right, I was not in charge of Harmon Group, and I couldn''t represent it either. Everyone knew it was not respected as Mrs. Harmon. I could only make behalf of myself.


    promises on


    But I had to be responsible for what happened. I had to exin myself to Zachary, When I arrived at the Sawyer Group, Zachary threw his mug at me. The mug shattered into pieces as it crashed into the wall. 1. he. Do you


    "Eva, you cannot do this to me! Did you know that because of the Harmon Group''s projects, 1 had to make adjustments to our production schedule? You''re tricking me. D want this partnership to fall through?


    I couldn''t exin myself Harmon Group had rendered the project to Hatchworks, which meant they could no longer coborate with Zachary


    Tapologised repeatedly, trying to pacity Zachary''s anger. But he was furious, Zachary got up and pushed me, asking me to leave.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suddenly, I felt something flow out of my nose. Then, I saw Zachary''s look of horror.


    "Eva! Mrs. Green! Eva!"


    I wiped my nose and sour blood. I paused


    Zachary shouted, "Call the ambnce! Hurry!"


    I wanted to assure him that it wasn''t serious. It was probably the side effects of the injection. But before could say a word, copsed.


    Still slightly conscious, could feel several people carrying me into the ambnce. I could hear


    footsteps around me, and people kept calling out my name.


    When I regained full consciousness, the sky had turned dark. Zachary and his wife were seated by my bed. When they saw that I had woken up, they quickly came close to me. "Ms. Grem, are you okay? Do you feel any discount?" Zachary''s wife, Deidre, seemed like a kind person she was worried about me.


    I shook my head and said, "I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Sawyer. The partnership tell through, and I gave you quite the scare."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine I know it''s not your fault''s tough on you too."


    Zachary waved his hand, but could tell that he was upset. After all, anyone would be mad to have lost out on such a major project. It was more than just suffering losses Deidre poured me a ss of water and red at Zachary


    "Ms. Green, Dr. Price told us that you were experiencing side effects from the injection, but he didn''t tell me what the injection was. Zachary called Mr. Harmon, but his secretary said he was busy"


    Deidre gave me an uneasy look, and I immediately understood what she met tt had been hours, and Leonard still hadn''t shown up. I guess he was never going toe. Chances were that Lily never told Leonard about him, or he simply refused to hit me. I shook my head phone. "Sawyer, actually I didn''t visit just to apologize. I wanted to make it up to you."


    [owded Zachary the contact numbers of the managers at severalpanies that I had coborated with in the past.


    "These people currently have projects that would require materials. I''ve spoken to them, and they are willing to work with you.


    "know the fault is on Harmon Group, and apologizing wouldn''t solve the problem. You will have to go through the trouble of negotiating with them."


    When Zachary saw my text, he couldn''t help but smile. Then, he sighed "Why do this, Ms. Green?"


    I smiled, not knowing how to exin myself. They were aware of my situation, hence they had been addressing me as "Ms. Green", not "Mrs. Harmon",


    Later, Patrick confirmed that thad copsed because of the side effects of the injection. It was nothing too serious. The Sayers insisted on sending me home, but I turned them downL


    I didn''t mind showing my vulnerable side for work, but I didn''t want people to always treat me with sympathy,


    When I returned to my neighborhood, it felt suffocating if possible, I wished to never return to this ce. I wondered if I should start nning my departure.


    Opening the door, I noticed the living room felt chilly when I saw a dark tigresting on the couch, 1 picked up the vinse out of reflex


    *Do you not recognize me anymore Leonard approached me and turned on the lights.


    Narrowing my eyes, I finally could see Leonard''s furious expression. Hot ignored him and proceeded to take off my shors.


    Suddenly, Leonard grabbed me by my wrist and pushed me against the wall "Why didn''t you pick up your phone? what are you trying to do?


    "Don''t you care about work? Did you know that because you weren''t at work, so many things were dyed? Can you be responsible for that


    Leonard seemed really angry, and his grip continued to lighten around me. It felt like my wrist was going to break. I groaned in pain, and 1 ced at Leonard


    "If you berak my wrist, it''s considered second-degree aggravated assault, right? I can file a dhorcews against you for domestic abuse. Have you decided on how much money you''r going to give me

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 Prophecy


    Upon hearing my words, Leonard said, "Eva, since when were you so unreasonable? Do you think threatening me with a divorce can offset the damage caused by your absence from work? If you want money, work hard. Don Lassume that you own thepany" Then, Leonard let me go. He frowned at me as if I was being unreasonable, but I couldn''t understand his statementN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It seemed like Leonard had forgotten that I was his wife. Of course, Thad a share in thepany. But I didn''t want to argue with Leonard.


    Ishrugged and said, "I never knew I was so important. How did Harmon Group survive without me in the past? If I''m that important, I''m ser


    I pushed Leonard aside and tossed my bag onto the couch. Displeased with my attitude, Leonard grabbed my wrist again. He paused


    "Why did you lose weight? Haven''t you been eating


    Thadn''t expected him to notice my weight loss. I scoffed, refusing to answer him.


    I''m severely underpaid."


    The truth was I didn''t have much of an appetite. Patrick told me that I might lose my appetite even more after chemotherapy, but I had to eat nheless. Otherwise, my body would copse.


    Seeing how my wrist turned red from Leonard''s grip, I sighed 1 was too skinny, and my bones may really break.


    "Eva, can you not be like this? You''re the design director, and many things are pending your approval. You cannot simply leave thepany," Leonard said.


    I couldn''t help but talk back to him. "So? Why didn''t you answer Zachary''s call then? Oh, you didn''t pick up my calls either. Lily said you were busy."


    I gazed at Leonard emotionlessly. He seemed to be surprised and panicked for a moment, but it all eventually turned into anger.


    "Eva, Thad an important meeting in the afternoon. Don''t be so unreasonable. Why is the fault always on someone else? Can''t you reflect on yourself?


    "You were never like this when we were in university. Why do you me innocent people now?


    Isilently watched Leonard rage. I felt numb. I realized I couldn''t remember how I used to be in university. I wondered if Leonard still remembered how I used to be.


    To Leonard, Lily was innocent. But what about me? Did I deserve it?


    Closing my eyes, I could feel that my eyes were beginning to tear up. Leonard was right. I was different from my university days because Leonard would trust me unconditionally in the past.


    Years ago, I was falsely used of giarizing my graduation thesis. Although it could''ve won the best graduation thesis award, I had to undergo an investigation. Everyone thought that since I was rich, thad the money to buy someone else''s thesis.


    The other party was a student in poverty, and she studied hard. That made her seem more convincing. She imed that my thesis was a revision of her thesis. Even my supervisor did not side with me.


    At that time, it felt like my world had copsed. I was concerned about graduation, but being wrongly used was something else. No one believed in me, and only a handful of friends supported me.


    I didn''t see Leonard for a week. Aside from the asional calls and texts, Leonard never showed up. But a weekter, he presented my supervisor with security footage and my handwritten thesis drafts. It was only then I found out what he had been doing. Leonard worked with a few other students and hacked into the university''s security system. He found evidence of the other party giarizing my thesis. Then, Leonard went through the garbage to find my handwritten notes.


    For one whole week, Leonard barely slept. When he showed up before me, he stinked. But didn''t mind that, I embraced him tightly.


    At that moment, he was my light. He was the person that I was set on for life. But now, Leonard gazed at me with distrust.


    I looked away. People change-it was a fact that I''ve known since I was a child, but I didn''t know why I only understood it now.


    Suddenly, blood oozed out of my nose. I covered my nose out of reflex, but the blood still seeped through my fingers.


    Leonard looked at me in a panic. He hurriedly gave me a tissue. "What''s wrong? What''s happening to you?" His voice trembled, and he seemed genuinely afraid.


    Leonard had always been like that. Every time I thought he still loved me, he would bring other women home and tell me that he didn''t me anymore. But when I thought he hated me and wished for me to die, he would show that he cared I pushed Leonard away and covered my nose with tissue.


    "Fin having a nosebleed because I''m mad at you! Why else? As long as I don''t see you, I''ll be good, and I can live a long life! Otherwise, I''d be so mad that I might just die because of you and your mistress!"


    I was telling Leonard the truth. Patrick told me to stay happy. Otherwise, being angry could worsen my condition.


    Leonard''s face fell, and he snarled, "Fine then! Eva, even if you beg me to care, I will not care for you anymore. I don''t care if you get a nosebleed. Even if you bleed to death, newer care about you again!" Then, Leonard picked up his jacket and lett, mming the door behind him. When I heard the door m shut, my heart started to ache again.


    1 let the blood freely low down, and itched my shirt red


    "Leonard, do you not know about prophecies? What if your words came true?" I thought

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Short Hair


    The next day, I texted Leonard''s secretary, Emilia, to take a leave of absence told her that I was busy without further context.


    Emilia simply replied to me with an "okay", and she didn''t probe further. Emilia worked forn, and she was also Leonard''s best assistant. Requesting leave from her was equivalent to asking Leonard himself. After the heated argumentst night, Leonard just thought that I was being unreasonable and was throwing a tantrum.


    He texted me and told me that I would be considered to be absent from work. He also told me that my full attendance bons would be deducted this month. Healcted my sry and fill attendance bonus and found that they didn''t ount to much. At that thought, I wasn''t too bothered about the deduction.


    Emma had been waiting outside my apartment since early in the morning, she had also brought me a warm sandwich.


    "I know you don''t have much of an appetite, but you should eat something. People say that chemotherapy is very damaging to the body."


    Under Emma''s concerned and watchful eyes, I tried my best to eat the sandwich. She sighed in relief when she saw that I was eating. She drove me to the hospital. Idelt nervous when the chemotherapy began, even more so when I saw the young girl next to me who was bald. I unconsciously gripped Emma''s hand tightly. Emma noticed the little girl too. She gazed at the young girl with sympathy. The girl''s mother seemed to have understood how we felt, and she smiled belplessly.


    "You can''t avoid hair loss after chemotherapy. Instead of waiting for it to fall off, we thought it was better to shave all her hair off


    The little girl nodded and said, "Don''t worry, miss I can wear wigs! The wig store behind the hospital has many beautiful wigs."


    The link get seemed to be around seven to eight years old. She was supposed to be living a carefree life.


    Perhaps she still couldn''t wrap her mind around the meaning of losing hair. The de girl continued to tell me about a beautiful pigtail wig from the wig store behind the hospital. Emma grumbled, "The business owner is very smart. His business must be booming."


    Ismiled and nodded, "Yeah. Let''s check it out togetherter."


    Emma opened her mouth, trying to say something But in the end, she nodded in silence.


    After my chemotherapy ended, Emma said, "Era, you''re always the most beautiful in my eyes! I will buy you the best wig!"


    Noticing the tears in her eyes, I nodded solemnly, "Twint the most expensive ene. Otherwise, you should grow your hair out and make a wig out of your hair."


    Emmastroked her hair and shook her head. "Please let my hair be. I''ll buy you a wig with my own money!"


    We looked at each other andughed. The depressive mood seemed to have faded a little. Perhaps it was because I received the injection, but I didn''t experience any abnormal actions after the chemotherapy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When we passed by the hair salon, I told Emma to stop the car. I said, "I want to get a short haircut."


    Emma stared at me in horror. After promising that I just wanted to get a shorter haircut, Emma apanied me to the hair salon.


    1had been growing my hair since high school, and I only ever trimmed my hair once a year. It was easier to style long hair, and 1 had always been vain. I would spend a lot of money on caring for myhair.


    "Miss, are you sure about cutting your hair short? It''s quite a pity." The hairstylist asked me the same question three times, and I nodded with determination.


    "Could you keep my hair? I''d like to make a wig. You should know where 1 can get that done, right?


    Since the hair salon was close to the hospital, the hairstylist immediately understood what I meant. He gazed at me with sympathy, then he nodded.


    Inoticed Emme tum around and secretly wipe her tears, but I simply smiled. After all, I was just cutting off my hair, not my longevity.


    The hairstylist carefully snipped off my hair and kept it away. He encouraged me repeatedly and told me miracle stories of cancer survivors.


    I knew that it took care of my health, I would not die immediately, Death was inevitable, but I just wanted to die with dignity, I wished to live a few more years and to enjoy life. When I saw how skinny was in the mirror, I felt a little detached.


    When Leonard and I first started dating, he apanied me for a haircut once. At that time, shoulder-length hair was the trend, and considered cutting my hair shorter, but Leonard was strongly against it, and he almost fought with the hairstylist.


    I told Leonard that I spent a lot of money on my hair every month. In response, Leonard said he would work hard to develop software and guarantee me a good life. He promised me a life where could simply rely on him.


    Back then, Leonard told me that he loved how I looked with long hair. When I first offered to sponsor him, he saw me and thought that my long, straight, ck hair made me seerlike every man''s firstlove.


    Stroking my hair, I felt conflicted. But none of that mattered now because Leonard didn''t love me anymore. Leonard wouldn''t care if I had long or short hair.


    After getting die haircut, I felt more energized Emma seemed more selexed too. She parted herself on the chest.


    "You''re lucky that your face goes with anything. I think you''d look good even if you''re bald "


    Roling my eyes at Emma, Isad, "You''ll see me bald very soon."


    Upon heating my words, Emma felt alle sad. Ilightly enticed her


    Isaid, "Don''t worry, tr''s just hair. Dr. Price told me that my hair can grow again."


    While we were trying to decide on what to eat, Leonard called "Ew, do you think you can get away with taking leave? I don''t care where you are now, but I want you toe back.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 The Harmon Family


    the past, I looked forward to receiving call from Leonard. But now, every time I saw the name "Leonard Harmon" on my screen, I would feel annoyed.


    But at the thought of the projects under my care, I returned to the office. When I arrived outside Leonard''s office, 1 saw Lily run out crying. When she saw me, she red at me.


    Iwasn''t sure whyshe reacted that way, I walked into Lonard''s office and asked, "What''s up?"


    Leonard was a little dazed when he saw me with short hair. He asked, "Why did you cut your hair?


    Not wanting to answer that question, I repeated myself."What''s up?"


    We have a Harmon family dinner tonight. I need you toe with me.''


    Leonard rubbed his brows. He looked reluctant to amend the dinner. He was a Harmon, yet he didn''t belong with the Hansons


    In the past, I only knew that he was an orphan and was adopted by his grandmother. Muchter, the vigers in his vige helped him with his ID.


    If it weren''t for his excellent grades, Leonard may never have been able to leave that small vige. But Leonard had an aura that set him apart from the small vige, and that was what attracted me. When he was facing his darkest days, his identity was revealed Three months after I broke up with him and left for Manovia, Leonard reunited with the Harmon family, Perhaps, it was fate.


    At that time, Leonard''s grandmother suffered from a serious heart disease, and he had to travel between work and the hospital. Leonard was just a junior programmer, and be didn''t have much money. Meanwhile, I was experiencing my first cancer onset. My family experienced a financial crisis too. I was in poor condition, and the cancer spread rapidly. My mother made the tough decision to send me abroad.


    Before I went abroad, my mother told me to break up with Leonard, Crying, Tremember telling her, "Mom, Lenard won''t abandon me. He loves me so much. He would never breakup with me because I have cancer.


    My mother shook her head. She seemed so sad. "You silly girl Leonard''s grandmother is awfully ill, and our family is in a bad situation. Ourpany''s funds are being monitored too. You must go abroad now." Trefused to break up with Leonard. But when my mother told me the truth, Thad no choice but toph.


    My grandmother and two of my aunts had died from cancer. At that time, I didn''t know my mother was diagnosed with cancer either. That was why she telt so hopeless.


    "Eva, this disease may not be 100% hereditary, but look at us. I know that Leonard is a good boy, and I know that you love him, but I don''t want


    you to hate each other in the future, do you understand? you drag him down now, what about your fee? Will you still have a furuce together?"


    My mother''s words left me paralyzed. Leonard may not abandon me, but what if our child ended up dying from cancer? I couldn''t imagine how Leonard would react when he discovered the truth and it he would hate me. Leonard had always desired a family. I didn''t want his wishes to fall through At only 20 years old, I never imagined my own death.


    tered for days, but when debt collectors started visiting my home, left the country as my mother had arranged.


    Before I left, I encrusted my roommate with the pink diamond ne that my grandmother left me, asking her to give it to Leonard so that he could sell it for money to fund his grandmother''s medical bill I handed it to him personally, he would never take it, even more so v My mother even insulted him, criticizing him for his wishful thinking she used him of being only interested in my family''s wealth


    Leonard was proud, yet he waited outside my house for three days and three nights. When he heard the news that left for Manovia with a rich man, only then did he leave.


    In the very hospital where his grandmother was admitted, Leonard met his biological grandfather.


    Arthat time,n Haimon was in urgent need of a bone marrow donor. Leonard had simply volunteered to be tested, but he burned out to be a sessful match. After the surgery, tan insisted on thanking Leonard personally


    Perhaps it was the telepathic connection between family members, but when Tan first met Leonard in the hospital, Lan knew that Leonard was part of the Harmon family. The two dida DNA best, and it confirmed Leonard''s identity. After married Leonard, I visited the Harmon residence several times. It was only then I found out that Leonard''s parents had gone missing 20 years ago.


    When Leonard was three years old, the family went out for a hike but went missing after that. Ridnappers called and asked for a ransom, and the Harmons paid it. However, the kidnappers went under the radar after that. Everyone beloved that the kidnappers killed the three of them. But to their surprise, they encountered Leonard yearsterN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Leonard was the only grandson in the family. After years of being separated from the family, Leonard''s reappearance affected the Harmon family dynamics.


    Leonard hated to exchange pretentious conversations with the Harmons. After we got married, Harmon entrusted me with the duty tomunicate with the Harmons. Every time we visited the Hammon residence, he would sit next to me in silence Whenever Leonard had to visit the Harmon residence, he would get impatient, just as he did now,


    Leonard knocked on the table and said disdainfully, "Remember the time. You can go alone."


    As observed the direction where he left, It dawned upon me. No wonder Lily ran out crying! Since I was still Mrs. Harmon, Lily wasn''t permitted to attend the Harmon family gatherings


    But Lily was notpletely at a loss diet at, Leonard had gone tofort her.


    At the thought of the Harmons, I felt reluctant to attend the family event. But remembering, who treated me dally well, I decided to go to show my respect forn

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Never Again


    After getting off work, took acab to the Harmon residence. I knew Lesnard wouldn''t pick me up. To no surprise, when I arrived, Leonard had already arrived. Everyone around him was chatting happily, but Leonard seemed out of ce. When Leonard''s aunt, by Eagne saw me, she weed me.


    *know it. Era is really. Ingal. You''ve been using this bag for at least six years, right? I think you could still sell it for a few hundred dors.


    "Look at that outfit of yours. People might mistake you for an intern too."


    by had sheays had a sharp tongue in the past, she wanted to introduce her best friend''s daughter to Leonard, but I intercepted her ns. Because of that, she would always make snide remarks about me.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. Most people in the Harmon family knew about my situation, and i was a joke to them. Soddenly, as if she suddenly remembered something, by covered her mouth.


    Ivy said, "Oh, my. How forgetful of me! Leonard has to approve the clothes you wear and the things you use. Otherwise, your even open the wardrobe, right?"


    Naturally, the Harmon family knew about that too. Everyone looked down on me. Leonard''s face seemed a little stift, and he seemed displeased at me. Tembarrassed him, I knew that Bet what could1do? "You''re right, Aunt Ivy. I don''t have the right to use the things at home," I said, smiling at hvy. I smiled at the others too.


    with his old-fashioned thinking, fan had always been disapproving of my involvement in the family business. He thought that women should stay home to focus on supporting their husbands and children. Unfortunately, could not support my husband, and I refused to raise children. I sat down obediently next ton and listened to their conversation about business


    Leonard''s eldest uncle, Bob Harmon, scuffed at me. He said, "As expected of the daughter of a fallen family to have poor manners. How can you make your elders wait for yo


    [your


    Ivy chimed in, "Exactly. It''s an important family gathering, but you''re not even dressed in a proper dress and jewelry. How rude!"


    Leonard satin silence, listening to his family''s criticism of me I was used to it. Leonard had always treated me that way. But this time, I refused to stay silent. I looked up and nced at he''s ne. "Not wearing any jewelry is better than wearing takes, Aunt Ivy. Your emerald is about the same shade as a beer bottle."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before the Green family went bankrupt, Thad seen plenty of expensive jewelry that my mother used to wear. I could spot a fake emerald from a mile away.


    Inn''s generation, he was the only one who made a name for himself. Ian''s two older brothers were only able to establish some business connections because of Tan''s Deputation.


    After Bob took overn''s eldest brother''s business, it had been operating at a loss for years. Bob often came to ask for help. Seeing hour Ivy''s jewelry was fake, I thought they were out of money Ivy red at me and said, "What are you bbering about? You''re just a pour girl. What would you know? You


    Before Ivy could finish, I felt nauseous. I quickly ran to the wash room with my hand over my mouth.


    Initially, I thought I was lucky to not experience any difort after chemotherapy, but I was wrong. After throwing up in the washroom, I felt dizzy


    Suddenly, somebody pre me a ss of warm water. I hurriedly rinsed out my mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"" Leonard asked curiously, seemingly a little concerned too.


    I waved my hand and said, "My stomach is a lile upset."


    Leonard didn''t probe further. He asked the housekeeper to bring me another ss of warm water. After drinking some water, I managed to suppress


    Leonard watched me quietly. Suddenly, he asked, "why didn''t you ask me to unlock the wardrobe?


    ress the nausea


    Ismered, "Leonard, don''t you think that''s pathetic? I have to get your permission to wear clothes. Do you know what kind of attitude Emilia showed me every time I called? Even if you didn''t embarrassed, I did I put the cup aside and refused to look at him. Leonard grabbed my wrist gently.


    "No wonder you''re so skinny. If you''re unwell, you could''ve taken leave. Why


    "Did you forget that you were the one who didn''t let me take a leave and forced me to go back to the office?


    Imied to shake Leonard off, but he didn''t let go. Leonard remembered what happened, and he didn''t know what to say,


    We were locked in a standoff Leonard only let me go when Leah Bullock, Leonard''s second aunt, walked in on us.


    "oh, Ev. Don''t be angry at hy. After all, you''re part of the Harmons, so you should be careful to not embarass the family,


    "If it was a gathering among our family members, it would''ve been fine. But what if we had outsiders? You would bring shame to the Harmon family."


    Leah had always been pretentious. I smiled at her, not wanting to say more.


    After Leah left, Leonard nced at my neck and sighed. He said, "I won''t do that anymore."


    Turned around and good at Leonard confusedly.


    Leonard continued, "From now on, you can use the wardrobe and jewelry


    I smiled and said, "it''s fine i don''t need it."


    ely however you wish. They belong to you. You don''t have to obtain anone''s permission."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Not Pregnant


    Lend seemed to be taken aback by my cold wide. He looked at me with a confused expression.


    In the past, 1 was the one chasing after him. Now that I said that I didn''t need him anymore, it did seem odd to Leonard. But Leonard may not have understood the fact that didn''t suddenly decide that I didn''t need it anymore. de you m


    Leonard became a little frustrated. He pushed me against the sink and asked, "You don''t need it anymore? What do attendance of Mrs. Harmon. How can you not need it?''


    mean? You should know that many


    y asions require the


    I gazed at Leonard emotionlessly. When I needed it most, he didn''t give it to me. But now that I didn''t need it, he was forcing me to take it


    "What are youughing about?" Leonard asked, frowning hard


    I pursed my lips, and I let out a sigh "Why are you doing this, Leonard? If you want a respectable Mrs. Harmon, you could''ve picked Lily. "She''s got a ne that''s worth over 100,00 dors, thetest handbags, and your affection. Lily is the most fining, isn''t she? Iphed Leonard away in frustration and walked back to the dining room.


    past three years, it felt it had aged 30 years. I lost the will


    Arguing with Leonard was meaningless. I was no longer at the age where I wanted to argue with Leonard either. In the past i to fight


    Leonard returned with agrim expression, and he sat down angrily.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    by asked sarcastically, "Eva, how long have you been throwing up? Do you always feel aseough


    Lech pretended to be concered and asked, "is your menstruation eyele soit regr?"


    I knew what they were trying to ask me. I thought it was pathetic that they thought was pregnant. Before I could answer, fan mmed the table.


    "Very well, very well it seems like the Harmon family will finally have a descendant! It must be!"


    Upon sering how happy Tan was, I didn''t have the heart to destroy his fantasy. But some things were better to be rified early on. Otherwise, he would only be more disappointed in the fature


    Took asipatred wine. Toby and Leah''s surprise, Tsaid, "No. I''ve just been having an upset stomach. I''m not pregnant


    Ivy felt relieved. She leaned back in her chair and said, "I kit Nothing has happened over the past few years. And here we are thinking that the hen is finally going toy her Ivy shut her mouth when Bob coughed.


    Leah chuckled and said, "It''s fine. You''re too skinny anyway, so that makes it difficult for you to get pregnant. You should get more nutrients. You''ll eventually conceive a baby. Eventually."


    The truth was they wished I would never conceive a child. If Leonard didn''t have a sessor, they would eventually take over the Harmon family. I knew that very well, and so didn skammed his spoon on the table and red at me.


    "Exa, I know you''re strong-willed, but you should consider the needs of the Hannon family. Leonard is my only grandson, so you should be aware of the weight of your responsibility."


    I had always been like that. He knew to prioritize what was importantn treated me kindly too, but he was too old-fashioned. In the past, I was willing to bear Leonard''s child. Unfortunately, I was unables.


    But even if I could now, I was not willing to do that anymore. I remained silent, andn was about tosh out at me whom Leonard spoke


    "Orinda, Eva and are busy bulding our careers now. It''s not a good time to have a baby."


    Leonard gripped my hand tightly, not letting me go. I had to show Leonard respect in front of his family, so I stopped resisting him. But Leonard''s next sentence sent chills down my spine


    "Also, I don''t n to have children for now. I don''t have any ns for that."


    I looked down, not wanting to observe their reactions wondered if Leonard didn''t want children for now, or did he not want to have a child with me?


    I remember he said that he felt disgusted at how I went abroad with a rich man. He thought was filthy How would he ever give me the chance to bear his child?


    Unknowingly, began to tear up. When we first started dating, I told Leonard that I wanted to build a happy family of three. At that time, he was still an orphan who did not have any Wood rtions. He had a void in his life.


    I said was wiling to be his family, and that our child would be his family. But Leonard hesitated.


    We fought became of that. I thought Leonard didn''t love me. Later on, he brought me to a shopping mall to experience abor pain simtion. When I heard his painful cries, i ww terrified


    He was pale and drenched in cold sweat. He walked up to me and embraced me tighth.


    Leonard said, "It hurts so much. How can it hurt so bad?"


    Thugged him and said, "But I still want child of our own. A child who is connected to you by blood."


    We braced each other for a long time in silence. In the end, hecried,


    "Why don''t you do a cesarean section under general anesthesie responsible for babysitting. We just have one child, nothing more."


    At that time, I was battled by his words. I remained silent until the end of the dinner. Leonard and I sat in silence the car. I didn''t know what was on his mind. ALL could think of


    The cancer rate in my family was too high, and I didn''t dare to take the risk. When we were in love, couldn''t bear to harm him or our child. Now that he didn''t love me austroje, it Wyen we got honte, Esidently gazed at his fatigued the thought of the Harmon family, I whispered, "Leonand, lets

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 Not Coming Back


    **hat is up with you again? Leard didn''t even turn around. He seemed reluctant to discuss this.


    Turpested myself. "Let''s get adrece


    H


    Groped didn''t love me anymore, and it seemed like he had found his true love. So, I couldn''t understand why he refused to let me go. leaving him years ago, wan''t three years rough?


    away for two years, and he cheated on me for three years. I thought we were ever. mything.


    Evi


    wn if he was trying to get back at me for


    I left now, there was enough respect for each other, and we wouldn''t owe each other


    Leonard turned around and red at me "What tricks do you have up your sleeves again, Eva? A divorce? You''re just trying to get my attention. Was That doing enough/


    I couldn''t understand what Leonard meant. What did he do? Aside from weing his mistress into our home, he also forced me to attend the family gathering with him. Technically, he did show me sufficient respect. Bere could rete it, deltas again. Trushed to the washroom and threw up.


    I barely ate over dinner. I only felt better after throwing up acid Leonard paited me on the back and gave me water. I could sense that he was nervous, but felt so unwell that! couldn''t hear what he was trying Suddenly, he picked me up, and stragaled frantically


    "Don''t move. 1''ll send you to the hospital. You can''t let this be!"


    "Theresa need to!"


    ipeshed Leonard way. I refused to go to the hospital. There was nothing to examine because these were simply the side effects of chemotherapy, and it would only get worse.


    But Leonard seemed impatient. He embraced me tightly. When we got to the door, Leonard''s phone rang. Loould recognize that it was Lily''s exclusive ringtone. Learved hesitated, but he put me down and answered thecal "Les, are you going to abandon me? Do you not love me anymore? But I still love you! You''re abandoning in for Eva, right? You brought her to meet your family, right? "I''m at the bar. Aman kept staring at me. Friscared!"


    When Leonard heard Lily''s woeful wines, he paused. He looked at me hesitantly, but he said to Lily, "Send me your address. I''ll head right over


    I walked over to the couch and sat down emotionlessly. I covered my feerhead with my hand, not wanting to see Leonard worried for another woman


    After putting on his jacket, Leonard said with a trembling voice, "Eva, wait for me toe back. After I send Lily home, I will send you to the hospital" Talently sheered and didn''t answer him. knew very well that Leonard wasn''ting back Feeling a wave of dizziness, member Patrick telling me that if the side effects were severe, I might even fall into aa. As the headache worsened, my vision started to be blurry, too I saw Leonard walk to the door. "Leonard," 1 oddly called out to him.


    Leonard paused for a moment, but he stilleft


    I smiled wryly to myself. There was no way Leonard world stay for me in my final moments of consciousness, called EmmaBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wished had a telepathic connection with Emma.otherwise, if I were to be left alone and passed out for a whole day, I might just die.


    When 1 wake up in the hospital the next day, I was d that had told Emma the password to our main entrance


    Teary-eyed, Emma said, "Leonard, that jerk! How can he leave you home alone?"


    Emma cursed Leonard and sobbed tumed out that Emma had fallen asleep when called her. She only saw my missed call when she got night.


    it up to use the toilet in the middle of the


    When Emma and at my house, it was just been down. To no surprise, Leonard didn''e home. Yet, he promised to send me to the hospital. He led


    lowered my head and said, "I''m sorry for making you worry, Emma"


    "Why are you apologizing? I''m sorry for sleeping like a log!"


    Patrick came in and examined me again. He looked at me with a conflicted expression and said, "Ms. Green, you should rest. You should have a caretaker to watch over you too. "After all, this is a rpse, so you should be cautious. While you''re undergoing chemotherapy, somebody must be home with you."


    Emma immediately caled her hand and said, "I can do it! Evacan live with me starting today!"


    I was just about to reject Emma when she red at me with teary eyes. "You eithere home with me, or I will go home with you. Pick! Otherwise, I''ll sleep at your office. You


    I gave it a good think. The truth was I had somewhere else to go, but I was afraid,


    Isald, "Never mind. Come with me to pack my belongings."


    Upon hearing my words, Emma sighed in rellet. After making sure that I was not in a critical state, trick allowed me to leave. Before he left, he gave me and


    "niven your situation, we might need your family members to make decisions on your behalf."


    1 shook my head and said, "Sean write an authorization letter. Emma has all the rights to make decisions on my behalf."


    111gstadieron Lenard, I wouldn''t have a guardian anymore.


    me another reminder.


    the drive home with Emma, she kept criticizing Lennard, but I simply listened to her in silence. I knew the kind of person that he was, so there was nothing to talk about.


    Hat when Lanied home, I wasn''t expecting to see a pair of women''s sandals. Meanwhile, my white Chanel sandals were missing.


    Soddenly, Bly emerged from mycloset. Stir wore three nes, and her hands were full. She looked at me smugly

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 He is My Husband


    "Whose could it be besides to Lily asked, removing her earrings and wearing a smag smile


    She added, "Tm going to dinner with estonight. 1 don''t want to embarras him, so need to dress appropriately.


    "That''s why he asked me toe and pick out the clothes and jewelry. Since you haven''t worn most of these clothes, 1 agreed, though reluctantly. If it weren''t for the time crunch, I would have had tea getme new one."


    She put the earrings into her bag and put on the jewelry right in front of me.


    Emina stepped forward, but I stopped her. "Emma, forget it!


    "Forget it? she''s gotten so tullet herself oft don''t wach her a lesson, I''ll eat my hat!" she said.


    She was ready for a fight, but I shook my head and pulled out my phone to call Leonard,


    In situations like this, arguing with Lily didn''t help. Since Leonard had practically let her take a ce in our marriage, I needed to set things straight with him. If he had agreed to a divorce, it would have saved us both from dragging it out "The number you have dialed is tumedoft."


    number


    She smugly fixed her hair and said, "I know you need permission to wear the jewelry and dress, but I don''t. Love or not, it''s clear as day. Do you really think you canpete with


    Itried calling several times, but Leonard''s phone was unreachable every time, Lily had a glint of triumph in her eyes. I realized she had used Leonard''s phone to block my


    Emma could no longer hold back she threw her bagaside and was ready to condront Lily "You little bitch, I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"


    theld her back fimlyand said, "Ema, don''t!"


    "No way, today I''m Seeing me calmly shake my head, Emma was stunned for a moment.


    In the next moment, 1 pinched my arm hand, and tears immediately welled up in my eyes. Then I quickly dialed grand, with a choked voice, said, "Hello, 911? There''s a burry happening here. Pleasee quickly." tmma''s hand, which had been rolling up her sleeve, is Seeing that both she and Lily were momentarily stunned, I quickly pulled her toward the door, opened it, and locked it behindys.


    then activated the anti-theft mode on the electronic door lock using my ne. Now, not even the highest authority could get through without admin ess to the app


    I could hear Lilybanging on the door and shouting.


    "Eva Green, you old hag! Have you lost your mind?


    Green, if you dare treat me this way, Leo will make sure you pay for it!


    "Open the door right now, you burc:"


    But no matter how much she yelled, I remained unmoved.


    Emma gave me a subtle thumbs-up and said, "Eva, you''re amazing "


    Mybody couldn''t handle a direct confrontation, so I let the police handle it. As long as I didn''t let it get to me, the embarrassment was all on them.


    After five or six minutes of yelling, she realized I wasn''t going to open the door, so she started smashing things instead. could hear things breaking and couldn''t help but smile to myself


    The damage would be significant enough that she''d hedealing with the consequences for years toe.


    Unfortunately, she sented cautious and only broke a few things before she stopped and started calling toin.


    Istayed expressionless until the police arrived, and only then did my eyes fill with tears again. Thad perfected this routine. Il almost felt like a waste not to y the sweet-faced troublemaker. After the police confirmed with the property management that i was the owner, they became stem with Lily.


    However, she remained equally unyielding and said, "Mr. Harmen asked me to get these things. None of them belong to Eva Why should be arrested?


    They attacked me earlier. Just look at my arm the one who should be calling the police


    Shed her arm, where scratches from the broken ss were clearly viable, Before I could exin, Emma and Lily started arguing and eventually, we were all taken to the police


    At that moment, Lenard arrived, though he was a bitte. He went straight to Lily, pulling her into a tight embrace and soothing her.


    He then looked at me coldly and said, "Eva Green, have you lost your mind? How could youy a hand on her?" He looked at Lily''s injuries, his face full of distress.


    The police sipped inedie "Sir, your girlfriend''s injuries are minor, and the other two women im they didn''t touch her "


    "Are you saying she did this to herself? Leo asked. "What kind of investigation is this?!


    Leu, unwilling to hear any criticism of his lover, immediately are the officer the cold shoulder.


    "Even if both sides are at faul, we sled to site. Besides, your glfriend was the one who broke into a private residenceN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The office then turned to me, his tone softening slightly


    6. jane said that your husband sent her to your house. When in heathing? this is a misunderstanding, we can sucti


    The expressions on Leo and Lily''s faces were priceless when the efficereight it up, tomma red fiercely at the two of them, while I gave a faint smile and pointed at Leo. "uthor, my husband"

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Aplice


    At that moment, the police station became unusually quiet as it all eyes were on us


    The young policewoman who had spoken to me at time had just returned from her patrol. When she saw us, she quickly pulled another officer aside and whispered to him


    In cases like this involving family disputes, the police could


    only mediate at best. With Leonard''s backing, as long as Lily didn''tmit a serious crime, she would get away with it. However, wasn''t going to let it go. She had the nerve to fatherself right in front of me, and on top of that Leonard still refused to divorce me Nevertheless, the others were unaware of the situations and looked over curiously.


    Emma scoffed coldly. "Eva, he''s just a husband in name. It''s disgusting that he''s allowed his mistress into the house. What a scumbag!"


    I wasn''t sure what was happening that day, but the police station was usually crowded. I lowered my head, pretending to wipe away nonexistent tears.


    At that point, a few of the women sitting nearby couldn''t hold back.


    "Wow, she''s so young and stealing someone''s husband? That''s shameless"


    "She''s probably after monry-Just look at how in the wide lookspared to the mistress, who is all dressed up."


    "You can tell just by leaking at the man''s face that he''s heartless and untrustworthy. He''s no good. What a despicable pair!!


    The women were incredibly formidable, especially when dealing with injustices like this. It felt like almost everyone was on my side.


    Leonard''s face looked extremely unpleasant as he stared at me. Meanwhile, Lily couldn''t stand the insults and immediately burst into tears.


    She eximed, "Mistress? The one who isn''t loved is the real mistress! You don''t know anything about it! Theynever had feelings for each other. She''s the one clinging to my boyfriend!"


    The more she talked Like that, the more people despised her. Finally, the police had no choice but to usher all of us into the office


    "This matter is considered a dispute and hasn''t resulted in any property damage, so="


    "Officer, she broke my vase. It''s a 19th-century import worth several thousand dors. That should be enough to file a case," I said, cutting in.


    I looked down, Sidling with my fingers, and felt a sudden urge to stand my ground today. The officer was caught off guard by my response and was momentarily speechless.


    "What are you so actopant about? Everything in the house was bought with Leo''s money, Lily said.


    "What have you contributed? Can you even afford any of it?" she continued to act arrogantly, feeling secure because Leonard liked her


    [looked up at her, feeling helpless, and said, "Sorry, but even if I didn''team a penny, it''s still marital property. A mistress has no right to take it.


    "Besides, you took my jewelry. Even if Leonard and 1 get divorced, the jewelry should still belong to me, right?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    looked at the officer again, and he nodded in response.


    "Uly, the jewelry you took is worth at least several hundred thousand dors. Isn''t that enough to be considered serious that?


    Emma was so agitated that she held my hand tighth knew she thought I''d be too soft and didn''t know how to stand up for myself anymore. The officer raised an eyebrow, seeming unsure of how to proceed


    "Both sides should try to negotiate first. If you can''t reach an agreement, we''ll continue with mediation!"


    After the officeret, the atmosphere grew even colder. Lily kept shaking Leonard''s arm, but he just stared at me.


    After a moment, he smiled and said, "Eva, I knew it. You only care about money.


    *You followed that rich kid abroad, insisting you wanted to break up with me. Now, you want money again. Can''t you live without tr?i


    Inodded silently, acknowledging his words. However, Emma couldn''t take it anymore. She stood up, pointing at Leonard.


    "How dare you bring up the past? Do you even know what really happened back then?"


    "Emma, stop. "Isaid quickly, pulling her back to her seat and shaking my head gently "It''s just the way it''s. There''s nothing more to say,"


    She seemed eager to say more but ohimately fell silent. I''d rather Leonard never knew. Now that things had reached this point between us, he didn''t need to learn about the past


    Leonard immediately sensed that something was amiss and looked at us with suspicion. "What happened back then?" he asked.


    Back then, left you for a rich kid. What more do you want to know?" I replied, looking at him with a nk expression and unwilling to exin further.


    "You!" He clenched his fists in anger


    Lily quickly grabbed his arm. "Leo, that''s all in the past. Just let it go


    "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice trembling with tears as she red at me with hatred.


    I smiled and replied, "Of course, I want you to be disgraced and end up in prison."


    "Exa, you''re going too far Lily cried out, while Leonard continuously tofort her.


    When he looked at me, his eyes were full of resignation. "Eva, she just went to the house. Why are you making such a big deal out of it?"


    Iresponded, "She broke into a private residence. And is it true that you sent her to take my jewelry and my clothes? That makes you an aplice." remed to jin realize that I had been talking about the jewelry He looked at me in astonishment before ncing at Li


    Lily, penic-stricken, hurried to exin, "There''s a dinner party tonight. L.I didn''t want to embarrass you."


    she hadn''t said anything, yet it felt like she had revealed everything it seemed she had pretended to have authority, deceiving even Emilia.


    brosand''s clint bened with agitation, while I watched then quietly, curious about what he would do next.


    Finally, he took a deep breath and tumed his gaze back to "I''ll give you 200 thousand dors. Let''s consider this settled."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Money Over People


    Leonard''s words brought the entire office to a halt mammed her hand on the table and stood up. "You''re really going to make your wife look bad over some mistress? Uly, looking terrified, clung tightly to Leanard. I just watched them quietly. They seemed so affectionat Emma looked at me with a worried expression and asked, "Eva, are you okay? Don''t scare me like that."


    I quickly waved my hand and wiped away my tears fromughing


    "I''m fine," I replied "200 thousand dors is good."


    I took at my phone and handed over the payment code. "Go ahead and transfer the money."


    Leonard seened stunned, staring at me nkly. His expression gradually shifted from confusion and a hint of sadness to anger. He pped the table and stood up, ignoring Lily who almost fell over.


    "Exa, do you love money that much?" he asked. "Is there nothing the that matters to you besides money?


    I just watched him quietly as the police came over to mediate, while Lily pretended to be pititud and Emma stood up for me.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt like I had nothing lett to say. Previously, I would have said you were all I could see, but that wasn''


    n''t the cast


    case anvitore.


    I pushed my phone forward and said, "If you keep talking, even 300 thousand dors won''t settle this past scan the code.""Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leonard, fuming, took out his phone and scanned it. Upon hearing the notification sound for the payment, let out a long sigh and stood up.


    "officer, let''s just forget about this. I won''t be filing a report. Emma, let''s g"


    Since I had the money, I didn''t want to stick around and watch them being affectionate with each other. However, still seemed very upset and blocked my way.


    she said, "Eva, I know you don''t like me, but you should realize that you''re the one who failed in this ctionship. What have you done as Leo''s wide, besides asking for money?"


    "On top of that, I''ve reported bis mistress and filed police reports," 1 retorted sharply.


    I looked at her with hate, unable to understand where she got her confidence from "After all, the money was ghen to me willingly, but stealing my jewelry is another matter."


    With that, took her bag and retrieved the jewelry from inside. If she hadn''te over, I might have forgotten about it. I then grabbed a stic bag from the desk and ced the jewelry inside. "Officer, these things are mine, 1 should be able to take them, right?"


    Before the officer could respond, Leonard spoke up. "I told you, as Mrs. Harmon, everything here is yours. You always hold that position as long as you don''t cause trouble. No one can take your ce." Lily looked like she was about toery,!


    but Leonard merely stared at me. Hamirked, unsure who he was trying to impress with his disy of affection.


    Just as I was about to leave the office, Lily suddenly copsed behind me, turned around and saw Leonard holding her tightly.


    What a nice touch. The spouse ruthlesslyore the pour couple apart, as if I were a malicious viliness.


    "Emma, let''s go. We still need to pack up our things," said, pulling her away as she was about to approach them again. I didn''t want to be in the same room with them anymore. Even in the car, Emma we still haming and snapped, "Leonard is such a scumbag is he crazy o just mentally (?


    "And as for Lily, can''t you see she''s just trying to mimic you from college? Being together with a stand-in and pretending to be in love is absolutely disgusting"


    I listened quietly as she vented and patted her back toether.


    "Eva, how can you not be angry?" she asked


    "What''s there to be angry about?" I asked. "He gave me money. Isn''t it better to have the money for treatment?


    "I want the money, not the person. There''s nothing to be upset about," I said, looking at Emma, puzzled.


    She seemed at a loss for words and finally tell silent as she pressed the gas pedal to the floor.


    Back at home, I quickly packed up my things and dumped the jewelry Thad just retrieved onto the coffee table.


    and left


    actually need it, but I didn''t want Lily to just take it easually. Ithen changed the door code and sent the new code to Leord. Once everything was settled, I grabbed Emma


    "e stay at myce. I''ve rented an apartment, and it''ll be easier to take care of you," she said.


    "Naeed have an apartment." I replied, winking at her.


    She looked at me in surprise and asked, "when did you buy an apartment?"


    "It''snotmine," sald "It''s my mom''s."


    A few months before my mim passed away, thought a small apartment in her name, the ce where she had lived it was small, but it had been home to my family. Therefore, it felt like home to me as well.


    Emma was worried that returning there might affect me emotionally and strongly suggested that told moving back in. Eventually, I convinced her to let me visit to check it out and tidy upabit, and she reluctantly agreed. However, when we arrived at the apartment, it was in a state of distepir, with dost piled up everywhere Emma covered her nose and quickly pulled me out.


    "Never mind Find someone to clean it up," she said. "You should just story with me *


    1 nodded and nced back at the apartment. Although it was small and dirty, it still gave me a sense offort. My mom spent most of her lindas here, so it seemed tight that

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Are You ying Me


    When I returned to the small apartment Emma rented, I felt much more rxed. Without Leonard''s presence, everything was so much better.


    Enama bustled around, ordering takeout and washing fruit, worried that I might not be eating well or getting enough nutrition.


    When she was about to go out to buy oysters again, I quickly stopped her. "Don''t waste the oysters. Eggs are just as good, and oysters don''t add much vor anyw


    "Are you saying my cooking is bad?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at me with a dangerous look. I nodded without feeling guilty.


    She made a face and said, "We''re both equal when ites to cooking, so neither of us shouldin.


    I smiled genuinely, feeling happy. Then I looked at her seriously and asked, "Emma, could you help me find a divorcewyer?"


    Emma stared at me for a moment before asking, "Aren''t you going to tell him the truth? If he knew, he''d definitely regret it."


    I shook my head, as I really didn''t want to talk about it.


    The breakup was so messy because i didn''t want Leonard to find me again or feel burdened. Now that we don''t even have any feelings left for each other, why stretch it out?


    "Eva, if you divorce him now and he finds out the truthter, he''ll regret it terribly," Emma said.


    She knew


    about theplicated feelings between us and thought I was being too pitiful However, I felt that knowing the truth would only make me and Leonard feel worse. Treplied, "He doesn''t love me anymore. With just a bit of sympathy, how long do you think we canst? "Besides, I haven''t loved him for years. I just want to live well now, get proper treatment, and maybe even create a medical miracle"


    Thest few words were especially hard to say because they weren''t entirely true. I did hate him, but I also still had feelings for him


    wasn''t sure how strong those feelings were, but they were there. So, while there was still a bit of feeling lett, maybe divorce would help us both be better off in the future. Emma hugged me sympathetically


    ded "Okay, I''ll definitely find a goodwyer for you. We won''t stay with him "


    Thowed my head in silence. I shouldn''t have ever been with him in the first


    ce. If it weren''t for the circumstances back then, I wouldn''t have gotten involved with him at all. Maybe our breakup was too messy, and I had be his obsession. With the right person by his side, he should have been able to let go of that obsession. Leonard didn''t contact me all day. With his lover having tainted, he probably didn''t have time for his so-called wife.


    I was content to stay at Emma''s ce and nned to split the rent with her. I had no intention of returning to the apartment as staying here long-term seemed just fine.


    The next day at work, I feltpletely different. Even with a serious illness, my good mood made me feel surprisingly energetic.


    However, the atmosphere in the design department was extremely tense, and nothing seemed to go right all morning I only learned what had happened when Jean, looking distraught, stood in front of me.


    She said, "Mr. Harmon is missing and not answering his phone. The Brightwave Group representatives are here. What are we going to do?


    "There are several documents that haven''t been signed and no one to greet the Brightwave Group representatives. Eva.."


    My colleagues, feeling sorry for me, avoided bringing up anything rted to Leonard unless absolutely necessary. Everyone was on edge because the Brightwave Group deal was still pending


    I straightened my shirt and stood up. "I''ll handle it. After all, the project is our department''s responsibility."


    Jean nodded, her eyes brimming with tears.


    When I reached the meeting room, I saw the displeased face of the representative and immediately sensed his frustration.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m really sorry for beingte," I said, giving George Smith a sheepish smile.


    Landing the Brightwave Group project would secure my position and promotions for the next two years, so I kept smiling despite his sour expression.


    Unfortunately, George didn''t seem inclined to cut me any ck. He huffed, "Mr. Harmon and you must be very busy. How could you forget our appointment?"


    It turned out that Leonard had scheduled the appointment and thenpletely forgotten about it.


    I was incredibly frustrated, but I managed to keep a friendly smile on my face and replied, "He really is busy."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Busy? Call him now, and let''s see if he''s really forgotten everything," he said.


    George pointed at me dismissively, showing no regard for my dignity. The others in the officeheld their breath as I quickly took out my phone and dialed Leonard''s number. "Sorry, the number you''ve dialed is out of service..."


    Upon hearing the familiar voicemail, I realized Leonard had blocked me. I felt a bit uneasy and said, "Mr. Smith, it seems his phone is indeed off." George pulled out his own phone and showed me the screen. "Look! I''ve called him over a dozen times, and he doesn''t even As he spoke, his finger identally hit the dial button, and the call connected a few secondster.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m downstairs at thepany now. I''m terribly sorry. Please hold on."


    At that moment, the room fell into an eerie silence. George mmed his cup on the table just as Leonard and Lily were about to walk in. "Mrs. Harinon, are you trying to y mrinalool

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Don''t Want Anything


    The cup chattered, and the shards cat into my call Jean gasped in shock while George froze. I knew he was angry, but he didn''t mean to make things difficult for me


    Ar that moment, Leonard pushed the door open and walked in. Lily shot me a re and deliberately touched the diamond ne around her neck. Leonard''s face was equally tense, and hegwe measte look "Lasked you to talk to Mr. Smith about the n first, and you couldn''t even handle that?" He turned to Jean and said, "What are you just standing there for? Go get the first aid kit!


    Theld Jean back and used a tissue to quickly wipe the wound. "It''s fine. It''s just a minor issue. Let''s focus on the project first"


    What mattered most was securing the project. Family issues should stay in the family. To me,


    this minor injury didn''t hurt atall


    Lily was wearing thetest dress from Luis, paired with some overly extravagant jewelry, she shed George a sweet smile and said, "Mr. Sraith, Mr. Harmon knew you wereing, so he had me pick up a gift for you "He mentioned that your pen had lost a diamond thest time he saw you. This is the newest edition, picked out just for you


    She pushed the gift box toward him, and George''s expression softened slightly as he looked at the pen.


    Lily wasn''t great at socializing, but when a young, pretty secretary smiled, any boss was bound to show a little courtesy, especially since she was Leonard''s favorite.


    George could tell that Leonard was being more lenient with him and had softened his attitude. She also brought in plenty of fruit and drinks, acting like thedy of the house.


    The people who came with George gave me strange looks, but continued with the project presentation. The meeting wrapped up, and both sides seemed satisfied, allowing me to breathe a sigh of relied However, as soon as they left, Leonard''s angry voice broke the silence.


    "Eva, how could you mess up something this simple?" he snapped. "Isn''t project design your specialty?""


    "I didn''t know you had scheduled a meeting with him," I replied, tuming to him with a nk expression,


    The Leonard I used to know would never shift the me onto someone else.


    I nced at the ne Lily was showing off, and it all made sense. They must have returnedte because he was buying her things. Since he couldn''t me Lily, I became the punching beg


    However, I wasn''t having it and said, "Mr. Smith called you over ten times, and you didn''t pick up. This isn''t my fault."


    It really wasn''t my fault. Not only had George tried calling him, but I was sue the secretariat had reached out too. So, why hadn''t he answered?


    Flocked at Lily, who was standing to the side with a guilty expression, and the reason was obvious. It was just apany project, so how could itpare to the importance of her jewelry worth tens of thousands of dors?


    Leonard ced at the fiercely and asked, "Then couldn''t you have called me to exin the situation?


    w he had set a special ringtone for me, but now it was reserved for Lily.


    e of tears.


    "You blocked me," I said calmly as Leonard pulled out his phone and nced at Lily, who was on the verge o


    In the next moment, his voice rose sharply. "Then why didn''t you use someone else''s phone to call me? Are you that clueless?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing him get angry, Lily hurried and nervously hugged at his arm. "Leo, let''s just go back to the office We have a lot of work waiting for us," Lily said, tugging him away. she shot a smug look at me before leaving, but remained expressionless


    "Eva" Jean tugged at my sleeve, signaling for me to look toward the door. Several colleagues were already eavesdropping, and when they caught my eye, they quickly left. However, I was used to this. They had known that Leonard was always switching women, but he ne mate of the same


    My phone soon ring. Emma had already contacted awyer for me. I quickly wrapped up my work and left the office.


    Divorce was inevitable. Otherwise, I didn''t know how many more times I would end up being the scapegoat.


    When I met with thewyer, handed over all the evidence, including police reports and photos of Leonard''s past affairs from online sources.


    "There are plenty of witnesses too. If necessary, Ican ess thepany''s security footage."


    Leonard and Lily had been quite affectionate at the office, which was enough to prove his infidelity during the marriage


    Thewyer, Amy Gracia, looked troubled and said, "This can only be considered indirect evidence. Proving infidelity is difficult, and catching him in the act is unrealistic.


    "Moreover, your husband''s assets are substantial. The divorce proceedings will be lengthy, and I don''t think he''ll agree to leave with nothing


    1shook my head immediately. "I don''t need him to leave empty-handed. 1 just want a divorce, but I can''t walk away with nothing either."


    Thadn''t cared much in recent years, and I wodd need a significant amount for future treatments. After the doce, he might not let me stay at thepany, so I needed to secure a backup n for myself.


    Amy modded seriously. "In that case, it''s possible to secure half of the assets, though it will take a bit longer."


    I shook my head again and said, "My monthly medical expenses are at least to thousand dors. And if my cancer were to recur, considering an ideal survival rate, I would need around live million dors to cover ten years." Amy looked at with some surprise and asked, "Are you sue?


    "Absolutely I just want a quick divorce," Isad. "I don''t need any extra money or property."


    it had already made up any mind on the way her long as I could get divated, Tilki''t want anything else, not even Leonard

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Real Family


    After finalizing the details of the divorce Lawsuit with Amy, I didn''t return to the office. Instead, I went back to the small apartment where my mom used to live.


    Emma had already arranged for it to be cleaned. The apartment was simply furnished, just as it had been before my mom left.


    However, the clear scratch marks on the headboard reminded me of how much my mom had to have suffered. The thought of enduring such pain myself made it hard to breathe, to quickly left the apartment. That evening, while Emma was workingte, I made some pasta and went to bed early just as I was falling asleep, Leonard called. I rejected the call quickly, but he sent me a video on WhatsApp The video showed Leonard in a drunken state, and Sam''s voice sounded. "Eva, you need toe pick him up. He''s really losing it."


    Then, Leonard grabbed the phone and hugged Sam


    Leonard used to drink very little during our school years, and I thought that it was because he didn''t like drinking. Later, I found out that it was because he would lose control when he was drunk


    Sam sent me the address, and I forwarded it to Lily since Leonard didn''t want to see me. After all, he only had eyes for his lower.


    I managed to get some more sleep, but an hourter, Sam called me frantically


    Eventually, he sent a WhatsApp message with a tearful tone. "Eva, you need toe quicly. Lea''s been fighting We''re at the police station''


    I was instantly wide awake.


    Leonard was fighting? They were at the police station?


    Icould barely process the words


    I quickly got dressed and called Sam. The call connected immediately, and he shouted from the other end, "oficer, his wife is on the way! She''s almost here! "Eva, please hurry. Leonard is really you need to hurry!"


    Lcould bear the chaos at the police station, with Leonard''s and Lily''s voices in the background. There was also another familiar voice, but I couldn''t ce it When I arrived at the police station, I was stunned.


    Leonard had a ck eye and cuts on his arm. His hair was disheveled, and there were stains all over his clothes. He seemed chilivious to my arrival, and he kept his head down Lily was crying as she tried to pull him away while he sat silently. To my shock, sitting across fro thadn''t seen him since I moved abroad, and I couldn''t believe that he was the one who had fought with Lea


    "Zack?'' 1 asked, turning slightly to look at him.


    Zack gave me a gentle smile and said, "Long time no ser, Eva."


    Zack''s cor was torn, and aside from missing a couple of buttons, he was unhurt, though his hands were a bit swollen.


    Hearing my voice, Leonard finally looked up. His words slurred as he asked, "You can see him, but you can''t see me? Look at what your dear senior did to me I''m going to sue him. Eswear I will


    He started to get up, but Lily quickly pulled him back. The officer nced at him, and his tone was stern. "You''re the one who provoked him, and you Alright. Anyway, your real family is here now. Let''s sort this eur"


    He added, "This is a police station. No matter who you are, you need to believe yourself"


    The officer gave me a meaningful look before turning to Lily. I sighed, realizing that everyone probably knew about Leonard''s situation by now


    Zack looked disdainfully at Leo and Lily, "You''re married and still out messing around with other women? How dare you make your wife clean up after you?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He added, "You''re publicly demeaning Eva. She must be blind to have married you in the first ce!!


    His woce was as gentle as ever, but there was a cold edge to


    Something in his words seemed to have struck a nerve in Leo, as he jumped up angrily. "That''s a private matter between us. It''s none of your business!"


    Seeing him about to lunge again, Sam and I quickly held him back, while Lily clung to him.


    I turned to Zack to change the subject "Zack, are you hurt? Do you feel any pain anywhere? Should I take you to the hospital to get checked for internal injuries?" I asked. Tremembered that Leo was quite strong, Zack had always been so mild- mannered, Thad never seen him angry, let alone fight.


    Zack shook his head and scoffed. "People who live recklessly and up so worn out that they can''t even put up a fight."


    Hisment was blent, and 1 couldn''t help but blush, Lily tried to get up, but I pressed her back down.


    "Who do you think you are?" asked. "Be quiet."


    Lily red at me, but ignored her and looked at Leonard


    "How do you want to handle this?" asked "Do you want to be detained or just pay for damages?


    Les looked at me in disbelled "Pay for damages?


    Inodded seriously and pointed at Zack''s swollen hand. "Zack got injured because you"


    "Ex, you''re my wife! Are you siding with him? Len yelled. Despite his injuries, his face still sisted in anger.


    sighed softly and said, "I won''t be your wife for much longer."


    I then pulled out the divorce agreement from my bag. "Look over the divorce agreement and see if there''s anything you''d like to change. Then, send it to mywyer."

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Pay the Money


    Leonard''s expression kept shifting an he stared at me.


    the other hand, Lily, who was standing next to him, quarkly reacted and grabbed the divorce agreement.


    "Leashes


    broking at him with a pitiable expersion "Since Evil"


    "Get lost!" Leonard shouted, beating the divorce agreement to shreds in a fitofcage.


    Hr red at me with eyes full of fury. "Ea! You''re really something else!"


    tsmiled, already ancipating his traction. Silently pulled out another copy of the agreement from my bag. Fors fine," Baalid calmly. The printed several copies. You can tear up as many as you want."


    1. n. Deciding not to cause any more trouble, I put the agreement away


    As was about to and him the agreement, Troticed the janitor watching us with a troubled expression. "Iya, did you n on getting a divorce from the start Leonard demanded.


    "I knew! How could Zack suddenlye back? Clearly, you two have been in touch all along he continued, his voice rising.


    "He was relentlessly pursuing you back in school, and as he still can''t let go. So, you want a divorce, right? You must be leaving me for him!" Leonard shouted, his eyes with male as he wanted to tear me apart.


    Zack immediately stopped in front of me and said, "Leonard, you''re being unreasonable! Do you think everyone is le you-cheating on though you''re married, having an affair, and then shamelessly bringing it up in front of your wife?" Zack added, his voice firm, "Act like a real man, and don''t pin the me on your wife!


    It was my festtime sering tack this, 1 was surprised. I looked at him in astonishment.


    He then tumed to me with a gentle smile and said, "Don''t worry. It''s fine."


    nodded instinctively


    "Eva,e here!" Leonard shouted, pointing angrily at me and trying to pull me over, but Zack grabbed his wist


    At that moment, the police stepped in, unable to stand by any longer. "What''s going on here? Are you nning to get physical and hit your wide?


    Lay quickly hugged Leonard''s arm and said, "Lo, calm down. Just forget it. Eva, can''t you say something for your husband? whose wife are you, away? Are you just going to


    and by and watch to get beaten?"


    She looked at me with a sense of grievance, as if I were the nebullying them at that moment, I had to admice her. Even after all this, she didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed. "Lily, whose we are you? Lasked. "Why are you here?" My intention was to provoke her into silence, but she only grew angrien


    she replied, "Ew, don''t you know whose side I''m on? You chung to Leo back them, insisting on marrying him. Now, you''re insisting on getting a divorce just to get his attention?


    "You two have no feelings left for each other, so just let him go! Why can''t you let him po?"


    Ishowed the divorce agreement into her hands and said, "If you represent him, then sign here."


    "Alright officer, it seems that there''s nothing more to mediate Let''s proceed with detaining him"


    "Yes, the other party an''t nning to apologize "Zack added


    "Apologie? Desam on!" Leonard shouted, trying to move toward me again. Lily struggled to hold him back, and the police moved in to assist.


    nand, are you really sure you want to be detained?"" tasked. "Is this what you want?


    I looked at him coldly, and he tellsident, stating at me defiantly.


    Isighed and asked, "How about we settle this with money? You choose."


    At the mention of money, Leonard red at me and spat out through clenched teeth, "Pay the money!"


    In the end, Leonard agreed to apensation of ten thousand dors, and that was the end of it. While ten thousand dors isn''t a huge amount, it was a matter of pride for Leonard, an he wasn''t happy about it


    Of course, an apology from him was out of the question. Lily ended up apologizing on his behalf, Zack, who was usually so gentlemanly, now looked at her with a


    hint of disdain. "Miss, you don''t represent him," Zack said. "However, I''m not going to pursue this matter any further. I don''t want to waste time with someone he him."


    He added, "Cheting during marriage would mean leaving with nothing. Take care of yourself."


    Lilyhushed with embarrassment from his words, and she couldn''t mister a single word in reply


    I didn''t even nce at them and instead focused on Zack


    "Zack, let me dove you home," I said "Teame by car."


    He smiled and nodded before following me


    However, as soon as we stopped outside, Leonard suddenly out and blocked our way.


    "Evo, where are you going? he asked "why aren''t youing back with me


    He seemed to be blushing, but the severity of his equries made it hard to tell.


    Lly, who was wearing high heels, stregled to catch up as she outside after him.


    "Les," she said, her voice thing with sadness. "Let''s go back. I''m feeling a bit cold."


    She said the name Les with an odd touch all affection


    I looked at Leonard with indifference and said, "You should take her home. We''ll be krving now."


    Chapter 37 Pay the Money


    Lofti


    Lily moved to grab his hand, but she was shrugged off immediately.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Leonard stubbornly looked at me and said, "No, I want you toe home with me. You''re not leaving."


    "Leo!" Lily''s voice was frantic, her eyes wide with panic.


    If Leonard went home with me, where would that leave her? She knew it, and so did I.


    I shook my head gently and said, "Leonard, take your lover home. That''s not my home anymore. I won''t be going back."


    Zack had already opened the passenger side door and gotten in. I quickly followed, sliding into the car without ncing back at Leonard.

 Chapter 38

    Cupter 38 I''ll Be There


    Zark toklime the apartment address, and stop the navigation system. None of us said anything during the dhe The only sound in the car was the mechanicaliceofthe The incident was simple


    bring that that no Hra how should bring up


    stead, he looked at me and asked, "What on earth happened to


    between you and Leonard, Exa? I''ve been abroad


    When we antherd at his apartment, Zack didn''t gri out of the car for year. All I know is that the two of you are mailed"


    Istared at Zack and didn''t know where to begi


    What could say? Was I supped talk about how Lasand had brought one woman after another back home? Was I supposed to tell him that my cancer was back and that thad noce when I was going?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the end, sorted to shaking my heat and saying, "Forget it, Zack I''m going through with the die anway. There''s no point his talking about it."


    That was what I really thought had to divorce Leonard. My time was precious, and had no intention of wasting it on m


    Zack stand for a long time bere he finally pulled on his phone, "Alight. ept my friend request theme your phone number."


    Lepted his friend request and watched as he walked into his apartment. He sent me a message ya WhatsApp before he left


    Zack''s message read, "Your"Ehave my support, no matter what decision you make. If he stirs up trouble for you, the me a call, and I''ll be there in noti


    Tiltale dared when I saw thest part of the sentence. It seemed that Zack had always been epting of me.


    Back in college, he knew that I was set on Leonard. However, Leonardrgely on me, so he put the moves on me all the time.


    Back then, everyone knew that Zack had feelings for me, but egned ignorance and deliberately kept a distance from bin. However, he didn''t give up


    After that, I got together with Leonard. Irecalled that Zack had a lot to drink that day. In the end, his roommate gave me a call and asked me to go over to their dorm to check on him


    But I didn''t do so, as thought that it was very inappropriate. Later, I received test tema strange number. The sender told me to give him a call needed anything, and he''d be there in no time.


    Ididn''t know that Zack was the one who had sent the text to me until after he graduated. He had tried to win my heart for a long time, but I didn''t even have his contact number. 1shook my head violently and drove assay quickly. Iterpletely out of sorts. if I got a scratch on Emma''s car, she would skin me alive.


    Acfirst thought I''d see her when I got home, but she wasn''t there. I chuckled when I suddenly saw the cream puff on the table. It looked the she hade back and left immediately after.


    My eyes welled up with tears when I thought about Emma and Zack looked like I did alright as a person. Aside from my husband, I''d chosen the right people to be in myle, such as mykids and my subor In the endte the cream pt and slept on the couch.


    My neck was sore when the morning massaged my neck and then went to wash up. When I was done, my phone


    Emma''s valor was slightyhouse as she said, "Hurry up and check out the news. Did you go to the police station yesterday, Ev? Is the news telling the muth?"


    A series of nonications from WhatsApp almost broke my ear. I checked the link she had sent me and found that they were all about Zack being sent to the police station yesterday.


    Not only did they catch Zack and tile on camera, but s someone had actually taken ples of hum and me as well


    The CO of Harmon Group and his wife had taken their respective lovers to the police station Leonard Harmon had possibly been beaten up because he was caught cheating. Everyone''s impression of him as a hopeless romantic impression had now been shattered.


    Most of theizens kept a coal healtad a lot of the analysis and rification on the inte, and most of them stated that Leonard was the one who had an air outside of mariage. with that said, a lot oftill got their digs in amire the chan


    "it''s still the wife''s fault for husband to have affairs, Look at how thin Mrs. Harmon is. Her bones addig into your flesh if you held her. Who''d love somer like that?"


    "Didn''t Mrs. Harmon bring a pretty boy with? None of these wealthy people are good people. They''re all having fun and thing a wild line."


    Rumor has it that Mrs. Harmon was the one who clung on to Mr. Harmen and wouldn''t let go. He didn''t want to stay married to her ever since a long time ago. Is it because she''s not wiling to part with the money? Twasn''t sure she started it. In any case, then


    woman who went up against a


    started directing their animosity towed me. On the other hand, Lily wasnded as a fearless woman who went powerful person in the name of love, amassing theionis respect


    Lily was a homewrecker, but she became a role model for them astead. I guess she was quite the character. When I saw one of theizens insulting me with the same tone that shessly adopted when speaking to me, telt at thews standing right in front of me After that, I closed the webpage. I didn''t want Emma to worry about


    "The Hammon family will be the aue to suffer, now that Leonard''s actions have given rise to these scandals. In any case, it''s not going to do anything to me"


    Imeant what 1 vald. Although my collegars at thepany looked at me differently now, 1 lopt working in if nothing had happened.


    Tw about to get divorced. So, it was good that this news had been exposed, otherwise, people world overwhelmingly demean me when the time came.


    Lily wore the same triumphant look on her face when she came downstairs and asloed me to golemealtice


    "Mr. Harmon has asked you to see him. Move your butt"


    Lily truly thought that she was the wife of thepany''s co she talked to me as if she was ghring me orders. Meubile, some people were man speaking up for


    he Istood and nodded, "Lapporciate it. We can call send messages WhatsApp. It is like you insist on bing a girl knew it. It''s not easy being an assistant." didn''t give a damn about the look on her face and went straight upstairs. I didn''t take me long to guess that Leotar Chapter 38 Be There


    However, that wasn''t what he did. Instead, he asked me to go home and get changed. "Grandpa has asked us to make a trip back to the Harmon residence. Dress appropriately."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39ind Them Filthy


    "That''s not necessary. I''ll go to the Harman residence as t


    I''m busy," I said, shaking my bedquickly


    After all, I had no intention of going back home. The thought of Lily picking out an outfit and jewelry from my wardrobe left me feeling revolted


    As expected, I didn''t me how expensive something .Once it was sullied, I didn''t want to touch it at all.


    ard looked at me from head to toe He probably dought that was already dressed quite elegantly because he stood up and went downstairs with me


    Many of my college looked at me I knew what was on their minds. They were probably thinking that I''d resorted to some tricks to make Leonard walk side by side with me


    "To my surprise, Lily didn''t show up and caise hell today thought about it and immediately understand when I recalled that she had wom a new watch to thepany today. Lily had always been an egoistic person. Once she got something good out of the deal, she was will Cartier watch was worth tens of thousands of dors.


    I was considered reliable in the of the Hammons. At the very least, that uphold my duty as Leonard''s wife diligently even while he was sleeping around with thedies out there.


    That won why didn''t even bother asking this time. He just immediately pinned the me on Leonard


    After that,n rested his per on me "The Harmon Geoup''s versary next week. You''re going to attend the party with Leonard Dress elegantly


    I looked atn in surprise. I thought about how theizens were spreading the news that Leonard and were going to pt adrece. How couldn still be this calm and collected? However,n gave me an answer inmediately. "Back then, the public opinion fred us when Le marned you. The Harmon croup had weather positive image as well, and we can''t afford to unravelit now.


    "Every marriage in the Harmon family is highly important You need to take responsibility for the entire family. Do you both understand?"


    Leonard and I didn''t utter a word, but we both knew very well that I was right. It wasn''t easy for him to support card to this day. If Leonard''s reputation was ruined because ofthedal, then he''d be the first to suffer became


    "Dida''t the out you hear me asking you a question? Do you both understand?"" Lanraised his voice and struck the floor with his cane.


    Both of us responded simultaneously, "To.


    I didn''t let us go until after he nagged at us for a while lenges. I felt conflicted on the way back. The fart was that I had always maintained a low profile every time i had attended


    such events.


    Leonard had brought a supermodel with him to thepany''s anniversary party previously. He had humiliated me mercilessly back then. This time, however...


    I tumed around and looked at him, only to find him doing the same thing


    "What do you want to say? There was anger in Leonard''s voice


    Ishook my head and looked out the window. I had nothing to say to him. I was attending the anniversary party this time as a way to repay the kindness that can had shown me over the past few years.


    It seemed like Leonard wasn''t pleased with my behar. He need and said, "I''m aming you. Don''t make a mess during the anniversary party. Just y your role as my wife obediently."


    Trolled my eyes at him. "Don''t worry. Everything will go smoothly as long as Lily doesn''t act up."


    could just maintain a low profile when it came down to My concern was that Lily wouldn''t be content with her minor role at the party I vividly remembered the look on her Lace when she had received the divorce agreement at the poor station the other day


    "Lily isn''t as troublesome as you are. She''s pure and simple," Leonard gave me a frustrated look. Naturally, he wouldn''t let me say anything bad about his beloveddy.


    "Do you think wryone''s like you? You''ve calcted every step of the way, and you wake money more than anything else. Why didn''t you bring up the divorce in front of GrandpaProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, Leonard we no longer the cold and foot CEO anymore. He kept nagging at me relentlessly, and it was very annoying


    Ilped the back of the seat and said, "Stop the car."


    The diver stepped on the brakes instinctively, and I opened the car door before stepping out rack two steps before I pulled out the divorce agreement and hurled it anothe backseat.


    "sign the paper if you want a divorce, teen and,"


    1haled a cab without hesitation, but Leonardached faster and closed the cardior.


    "What are you doing?" asked


    All thought was that he had a screw loose. He had ignored mepletely when I was trying to was his heart back then. Now that I was actually trying to leave him, he was shamelessly making me stay with tim


    Leonardomain silent for a long time before saying, "You''reing home with me,"


    "That won''t be necessary. I''m going to stay at Emma''s ce."


    Leonard took out a hundred-dodarbi from his wallet and tossed it into the cab. Thus, he waved at the driver, who actually drowe stay


    "Leonard Harmon!"


    "Eva Green! Are you really going through with the diver? Why aren''t youing home? You asked for the jewelry, and you got it, but you''ve simply left it on the coffee table. What''s the meaning of that? Leard red at me as it was artly the one who had done something ra "Lindi filthy because other women have touched 1mmediately balled another car and hopped into it while he was stunned.


    "Hurry up and die. My ex-husband is pestering me. The driver sow that and was approaching us and stepped on the elerator. She drove quickly and got us out at there. The driver was a helpfuldy. She kept filling


    me in on the legal side of things and told me that had to collect the evidence if there was any physical abuse involest.


    Chapter 39 Find Them Filthy


    I nced at my reflection in the window. I did look like a married woman who had suffered physical abuse for a long time.


    After I got out of the car, I thanked thedy driver. She told me that she wasn''t going to charge me. She even asked me to live my life and not to look back after the divorce.


    In the end, I had to pull out a 50-dor bill and toss it through the car window. My heart was filled with warmth as 1 walked back home. There were still a lot of kind-hearted souls In the world.


    Leonard would lose it if he found out that even a stranger had asked me not to look back on our marriage. Indeed, 1 didn''t intend to look back anymore

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 The Coboration


    wasn''t sure if it was because ofn''s warning, but Leonard had toned down significantly as ofte. He''d turn around and avoid looking at me when we bumped into each other at thepim


    hist when I thought that he wouldn''t stir up any trouble for me, Lily made a mess for me. There were guests from Brightwave Group, but she didn''t tell me about it. She had even ke them to walk is the conference room. By the time the text from Zack, he and his team had already been waiting there for more than an hour.


    Inished to the conference room and asked, "A-Are you working at Brightwave Group, Zack? I''m really sorry. My colleague didn''t tell me that you were here. I would''ve been here micheleri you had sent me a text sooner." Inoticed that Zack was sitting in the middle of the group, and 1 knew that he held a high position in Brightwave Group


    to deal with him th


    All of a sudden, 1 felt a Letle happy. I would make my life easier it Zack was in charge of the project. At the very least, it''d be easier to


    than George.


    Meanwhile, ady gave me a displeased look. "Are you exploiting your connections right now? You''ve kept us waiting for a long time, Ms. Grem. Do you ink this would be over Jest tke that?


    "Last time, you made Mi Smithwait. Now, you''re doing the same time to Mr. Boyd. Are you trying toes your power in front of us?"


    tamiled as responded to her and apologized countless times. Zack also helped to broker peace, and the mood in the cooghtened a Birtle.


    At that moment, Jean appeared, bringing over some milkshakes. "I''m sorry, everyone. Ms. Green said that the milkshakes from this ce are particrly famous. She asked me to line up to boy them, amel "I''ve bought their most well-received vors and some snacks. Let''s have these while we call business."


    I gave lean a lot of approval. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and blinked at me.


    This time. Brightwave Group''s team were all young people. The room became lively inter of seconds, as there was good food and drinks on the table


    "This is currently the most famous milkshake out there. I lined up for it awhile back, but couldn''t even get one."


    "It''s easier to talk to a bellow young person. There isn''t any gap inmunication, and we share simr interests."


    "You''re very thoughtful, Ms. Gem. I haven''t seen these snacks in any other shops before."


    Just as I thought that we were about to get down to business, Lily, who didn''t know her ce, came into the conference room


    "Are you all eating ally? Are you here for a meeting or a meal?" Lily nced at the things on the table and pursed her lips disdainfully,


    "Is this what you''ve bought for our esteemed quest, Eva? These cakes are only worth dozens of dors. I can''t believe you think it''s okay to humiliate yourself this way"


    "Perhaps you should use your own mory and treat them to a Michelin-star, then." I took a big sip of the milkshake and telt very pleased.


    Lily was about to say something, but Zack spoke before she could


    "You''re Ma. Jane, aren''t you? We''ve been here for more than an hour, but you kept telling us that Mr. Harmon isn''t free. What is the meaning of this? Are you here to flex your athenry in frontefish


    Zack duvetly stood up and buttoned his suit jacket. The members of his team als put down everything in their hands and rose to their fert


    "If you guys aren''t nning on coborating with us, then I''ll take my leave now. I''ll transter the money for the snacks and milishakes to you, Eva. I wouldn''t want someone to use you of missing thepany''s money"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How humerous, Mr. Boyd. Mypany can afford to pay for some snacks Leonard opened the door and walked aside. The smile on his face wasn''t that greine. It seemed that he also didn''t know that Zack worked for Brightwave Group, as he seemed slightly embarrassed Leonard nced at me and asked in a rather untrendly tone, "What''s the matter? Did you make our esteemed guests wait for you?


    "It''s all Eva''s fault. I sent someone to inform the design department, but she had ordered her colleague to line up and by some stuff. That''s why our guests waited for so long. "Eva ako made Mr. Smith witst true. I think she did it on purpose Lily shrugged off any and all sp The youngdies from Bightwe group parsed their lips at Lily for her figurout samne else''s character.


    acting skills. All of us had worked in the corporate world for a long time it didn''t take long for one to


    However, Leonard was too blind and stupid. That was why hepletely believed what Lily had said. "If you''re going to talk about the coboration, you should do it properly, Eva What''s the point of deing these things?


    "Can you afford to take responsibility if the people from Brightwave Group leave today? Are you going to be responsible for thepany''s losses?


    I was so tired of how stupid he was. 1 would never have hit on him if this was how he had behaved in the past


    "Do you have a screw loose, Leonard? I would''ve weed Zack at the entrance if I knew that he wasing. Why would I make him wait in the conference room?


    Ired at Leonard nastily and added, "Did someone deliberately stop me from meeting Zack because he didn''t want to divorce me?


    We had better for years. I knew just what to say to hurt him. I hadn''t really paid any attention to Zack back in college, but Leonard would still feel jealous


    Leonard might not love me anymore now, but he wouldn''t be pleased if his wife cared this much about another man. As expected, he blow his top in the next second. "Love this instant, Eva Green! You''re of the project! Get out now!" Lily stood behind him and gave me atriumphant look. Meanwhile, I rolled my eyes at her. I was about to remind Leonard to give me mymission for the earlier work I had done for the project, but Zack pour first


    "If Ms. Green isn''t going to sh the design, then Brightwave Goup isn''t going to continue with the coboration." Zack snickered and looked at Leonard. "Do you actually think that I wantpcoborate with Harmon Group because of you?! Chapter 41 A Proper

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 A Proper Coboration


    Zack didn''t hold anything back when he spoke road training on him, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face


    "Mr. Boyd, xurs out that you like Ms. Green''s design. You truly have good eyes.


    "Since that''s the case, I want you to work out the coboration properly, Eva past talk it out with thepany if there''s anything you need to discuss. That way, I''ll be eamet to deal with any issues"


    There was same subtext in thest part of his sentence, but I merely presented not to understand him. "Mr. Hammen is right, Zack Let''s get down to business without further ado After all, we''ve made you and your people wait for a long time due to someone he''s mistake." Lilybugged at Leonard''s sleeves gently. "Didn''t you say that I will have a part in this project, Les?


    I was aware that Lily wanted to join in on the project. Thebul alone was tempting, but she could abo brag However, Ididn''t give her a chance to de


    g about it if she worked together with righnave Group.


    "Tim sorry, but the project doesn''t call is direct leadership What''s the ptel a secretary joining the project? More to the point, pixaren''t even a full-time employee as thepany."


    Lily was still a trace this day. She wasn''t even an office employee of Harmon Group Naturally, she didn''t have the right to participate in such an important project. Lily hatefully. "Twbeen aising with this project from the get-go Mr. Smith said that..


    "Are you talking about George Smith? Excuse me, but we are investigating him internally. He''s not going to be in charge of this project anymore." Zack looked at her dryly and sadonk case these he huge ramifications Are you close to him, Ms. Jane? Liyanesthrew up the moment she heard that it involved erme. She tumed around and looked at Leonard again.


    "we''re about tomence our meeting, Mr. Harmon, Are you sure that you and your start would Heto Isten to it, or are you going to forcibly stick her is the project? had taken a seat, and his subendes took out theirptops to record the meeting Leonard swallowed several times before he forced a smile on his face, te ahead and had the meeting. I''m going back to my worke to my office when the meeting''s over, Ms. Green."


    1


    Inadded slightly to show that i had heard han before took a set. I knew alio well what Leonard was thinking. He was worried that I would have lunch with Zackter However, I didn''t intend to listen to his every whim


    Now that we had god of the relevant people, the meeting went a lot smoother.


    It had been years sincest sem Zack understanding at design works had increased significantly didn''t take long for him to give me some constructive back Tlooked at him, fering almost excited "Are you sure that you''re not going to work in design anymore, Zack?+ Zack shook his head and looked at his team. "Thepany need me now. can''t do that anymore. All I can do is ghe you some suggestions"


    Meanwhile, Zack''s assisted immediately, "Mc Boyd''s the recessor of the Bright Group Where would he find the time to work in design by eyes widened in shock. Zackcoughed and said, "We had some futul discussion today How about we go out for a meal? be my treat."


    The moment Zack said that everyone in the meeting roomlivened up


    "Hey! You''re the best, Mr. Boyd. I''d like some stek!"


    "Agreed. Bow about we go for some stood? Let''s make Mr. Boyd test to the good stuff!"


    "You don''t have to persuade me make aceservation now."Zack''s assistant stared at me perfoundly and said, "You should join us, M. Green. Come on!"


    He colleagues added as well.


    "You and your naistant should join 16. After all, the more, the meter."


    "That''s right. M. Boyd has a crap load of money. It won''t make a difference you two tagalong"


    Imed and looked at Jean, who was staring at me intensely in the end, I agreed.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the others haded to the buffet ble to get their food. Meanwhile, Zack and were left at our seats to keep an eye on their things Thank you for treating us to a meal, Zack was genuinely embarrassed. The seafood for here costat least severa dors per person. It wasn''t exactly cheap Zackshookahead. "They''re not going to make it easy on my wallet even you''re not here."


    "u are quite close to your bom. Did the youngdy earlier say that you''re the sessor? I gave him a curious look...


    As a matter of fact, I didn''t know Zark very well, All could remember was that he had subtly said that his family was quite wealthy and influential


    Zackshed me a deliberate


    "Why else would the Brightwave Group is


    coborating with Harmon coup? After all, Leonard isn''t exactly very capable."


    The confidence in his eyes was just the same when he was in college. Zack had mentioned before that he was more capable than Leonard back when he was hiring on me. He badsad that I''de to see how good of a man he was.


    I saw now, but it was still impossible for things to happen between us.


    All of a sudden, a group of reporters raised their cameras and dashed toward us. Zack instinctively sat next to me and protected meN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Youseem to be having a meal with a prettyboy, Mrs. Harmon. Are the rumors true? Do you and Mr. Harmon each have your own ything?"


    "keyourgar baby, or as you to actually in love with each other?


    "Exalt heard that you deliberately married someone from


    All the arportens were talking about the gossip, but one the


    thymily back then After that, you returned and wouldn''t let go of Leonard Saise your new Larget now male reporters cut deep into me with almost everything she said. Furthermore, she was the cly one who had Chapter 41 A Proper Coboration


    I turned around and looked at her. The female reporter was stunned momentarily, but she immediately raised her voice.


    "I heard that you''re refusing to divorce because of money, Eva Yet, you''re having an affair. How do you have the gall to spend another man''s money?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Interrogation


    *Do you seen my husband when you said mother man?ose to my feet directly and stared at the female reporter, had found her famr just now. Now, It urred to me that Thad seen herine ofly''s Instagrames before.


    Back then, the chaters had taken a screenshot of ly''s Instagram stores. It just so happened that it was a picture of Lily and this female reporter having lunch at a high endrestaurant


    I lowered my head and looked at the namete on her chest. "Vera Bates? Aren''t you good friend of my husband''s mistress)


    Everyone food their purses the moment they heard what That sail Her face turned red inmediately, but she asked stubbornly," what i am That doesn''t deny the fact that I''m an upstanding reporter."


    Vera noted at all cameras were pointed at her, and she fixed her hair. "I''s eatly because I''m Uly''s friend that I know the truth about the skuation.


    "EwGreen shamelessly did everything she could to marry herself to Leonard Harmon, but he doesn''t love her at all. Now, he wants to divorce her, but she has brazenly rejected it for the sake of money Shouldn''t we expose women like her? "Ew is a homewrecker who''s intervened in someone else''s rtionship. How could she show herself in front of everyone without an ounce of shame?!


    Vera sounded no righteous, but I merely burst intoughter in response


    "Did you just say that I''d shamelessly married Leonard? Don''t you need to get your facts straight before you interview someone? He''s the one who wouldn''t let mego


    "Ako, I''m the one who proposed the divorce. Go ahend ask him to divorce me now if you can." I was done ticking to someone like Vera.


    By then, the cestaurant''s secucky quod had also run over and stopped the reporters


    The people from Brightwwe Group saw themotion and rushed back to the table, pean red at the reporters angrily,


    "What is wrong with you reporters? Are you going to take pictures of a meal between colleagues? There are so many of us. Why don''t you guys snap more pictures?!


    Some Brightwave Group employees stood up for me as well. "We had a meeting about the coboration today, and we''re having a meal now that it''s over. Are you guys here to make us love our appetite with your presence?


    "Who are you calling a pretty bay? That''s the CTO of Brightwave Group. Maybe you need to visit the eye doctor!"


    "you''re all bringing down the actual wile and supporting the homewrecker, what the heck is wrong with you?"


    The youngdies working at Brighteve Group spoke so harshly that the reporters nan with their tich tucked between their legs in co time.


    Meanwhile, Istured at everyone somenbat awkw?dly. We shared a look and exchanged smiles better weighed out loudlyBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thad a good time during the meal, but the same couldn''t be said for what happenedter that night. Although the reporters could plece together the truth, none of them were willing to write articles about it.


    After all, the tins weren''t interested in the truth. They just wanted to watch the drama happening within a wealthy and powerful household


    So, Leonard and appeared on the manding topics once again. All kinds of things had been written the Harmon couple was headed for divorce, the reporters were sinisterly called homewreckers in their past life, the former Ms. Harmon took the Harman Group''s share for herself, and more.


    In any case, each searchable keyword was more ridiculous than thest. The articles were getting more and more colors well. aho hail a good time reading up on some theories the conspiracists had cocked up


    These posters were quite creative. I took them only one night to almost piece together aplete truth about me and Leanard.


    There was one ring mistake though. I wasn''t ady who was holding onto a wealthy supermodel and crying my eyes out, a poor sap who was holding onto my medications and awaiting my next chemotherapy treatment


    Thenext day, received a call from Leonard fint thing in the moming. I knew it. He wa''t ging to let me off the hook so easily. The same went for the Hamon family


    As expected, Jan had seen then on the inte as well. He ordered us to retum to the Harman residence immediately.


    "I''ll give you a ride. We''llhead back together." Leonard sounded a little helpless, I looked he was having ace over what had happened yesterday.


    1 pulled out my phone and noticed that a lot of the trending topics had been supposed from the books of things, the Harmon family had done something.


    I didn''t reject Leonard this time were to show up at the


    Harmon residence separately from Leonard, I was afraid that in would get so upset that he might dean the spot. When we arrived at the ce,n was beside himself with rage. He even struck Lead several times with his care, and Leanand took the beating wordlessly. Bob "Look at what the two of you have done! what was all that crap on the inte? The stock price is falling as we speak. Do you both care about it?


    Leonard might have set up a branchpany, but his actions had affected the entire Harmon Group. Naturally, I was mad at him


    It seemed couldn''t take it anymore walked toward me leisunty and said, "You''re also inexcusable, Tv You had pletis taken when you sharing a meal with another man. How could you be sacareless?


    Inodded solemnly. "You''re right I was out for a meal with about eight people, but was misunderstood all the same. It is kind of strings"


    Only aantal people knew that Zark and Thad gone out for anal. Then, Lily''s closest friend had shown up at the resturant as well. did''the to spell out who had exposed


    Tangled and anguly before he looked at me "That young man represents Brightwave Group, I''t that right, !


    "Yeah. He''s Zack Boyd, and he''s abo our senior at college"


    "He''s not my sense! Leonard sponded furiously, only to receive another beating from tan and his case.


    "It''s your senior college and your current business partner, then just rify the whole thing openly. He''s a boy, you said. That means he''s taken his mother''s family nume


    I didn''t think that fan know Zack won about to ask further about it, but Leonard let me fans that and didn''t like. So, whacked and again.


    "What''s that link on you be? The two of you have to get a handle on this mess. Starting today, you''ll be staying hose until thepany''s anniversary party crops. I won''t Liber nan for an answer. It''s already been decided "

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 Mr. Harmon Forever


    When an issued an order, no one dared disobey him. I tried to speak several times, but he silenced me with his cold gaze every time. In the end, Leonard and I were sent back to


    The fact was that we had a .oom here at the Harmon residence, but we barely stayed in it. He always brought women back to our own home, and he certainly wasn''t willing to stay here.


    was decorated in my favorite style and felt a lump in my throat. Our staff remained unchanged, but the same couldn''t be said for me and Leonard.


    [saw that the room w


    I was so happy when I got married, and it was because of that I was very disheartened now. Teven thought that the Harmons epted me as a part of the family when I first stepped foot into this ce. In the end, reality woke me up by giving me a mean skap. I washed up andy on the bed. The nurse sent me a text, reminding me to do the chemotherapy tomorrow, I thought back to the side effects of the previous chemotherapy and


    text to Emma at the end asked her to pick me up from the Harmon residence tomorrow.


    Emma replied to me, "Are you two back at the Harmon residence? Is it because of the scandals on the inte? Don''t worry. I''ll be there first thing in the morning. I won''t let the Hannons pick on you


    I looked at the emoticon Emma sent over and couldn''t help but chockle it warmed my heart as well. It seemed like she had been protecting me ever since I came back to the


    country.


    Leonard had just finished taking a shower. He coughed deliberately and asked, "Who are you texting? Why do you look so happy?"


    Trolled over and burned my back to him. Everything was excellent here. It was just that there was only abed.


    Leonard looked at me, feeling frustrated. He poked at my shoulder and said, "Why did you eat your hair short? It doesn''t look nice."


    "Mind your own freaking business. I didn''t do the haircut for you!" I shook my shoulder impatiently and moved further away, Leonard sat behind me and bore a hole into my back with his eyes.


    "Tsk. Are you sleeping? I''m going to turn off the lights." trose and wanted to get the remote, but he yanked at my arm. It was as if he was concerned that he might''ve hurt me. So, he loosened his grip a little, but he didn''t let it go.


    "Stopcausing trouble, Eva. You can remain Mrs. Hammon forever it you behave,"


    I was stunned momentarily before I stared at him and gave him a puzzled look. Leonard pursed his lips and let go of my hand.


    "You''re my wife. No one can take that away from you I''ll buy you clothes. You can also have the jewelry and handbags. It felt like Leonard was finding it hard to say what he said His face actually turned red.


    The way Leonard looked now reminded me so much of how he used to look, but it remained a distant memory. In the past, he would never have asked me to stop causing him trouble Instead, he''d say that it was all his fault before asking me to stop being mad Leonard would even tell meN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    tell me that staying angry would make ady age faster. He didn''t mind that I was old, but he was concerned that I''d think I was not pretty


    I took a deep breath and suppressed the beautiful memories. My emotions were much more in control, too. "Do you remember the story behind the jewelry Lily took away. Leonard?


    This time, it was his tum to give me a puzzled look. Hnew it. He didn''t remember a thing about them"


    "The ne Lily wore was a gift you gave me on the day that we got our marriage certificate. You told me that the sky was as blue as thepiszuli on the ring.


    As for the two rings on her fingers, one of them was a wedding anniversary gift you gave me. The other one was a matching ring you bought after we got married for one week. "The earring she wore was my first birthday gift after I returned to the country. You custom- made it for me" Leonard pared his lips, and his eyes were brimming with guit. In the end, he said softly and despondently, "I''m sorry"


    Iwawed understandingly. "''s okay, really. You don''t remember it, and I don''t care about it. Don''t you think it worked out well?


    Leonard looked at me frantically and shook his head repeatedly. Meanwhile, I didn''t intend to say anything anymore. I turned my back to him andy down. I probably hit a close to home because I heard him snitling


    However, why would he cry? If anyone should be crying, it should''ve been met was just that I didn''t want to shed another tear for him anymore.


    About ten minutester, I wanted to turn off the light again. However, he gripped my hand again,


    "I''ll buy you the jewelry again if you don''t like them anymore. Just don''t.."


    "How are you still not getting it, Leonard?" I burned around and looked at him without a shred of emotion. "You don''t remember what they meant to us, and I don''t want any jewelry that the others have bouched. So, they''re worthless now.


    "If you truly feel sorry, then transfer the money to me instead." I took the remote and turned on all the lights. Then, I added, "Remember to remark that you''re voluntarily giving me the money. I don''t want to hear you saying the money is yours at ater date."


    could hear his breathing growing heavier, but I was exhausted There was chemotherapy treatment tomorrow as well, so I had to get s couldn''t sleep the moment Leonardy down next to me


    to get some quality sleep. It was a shame that I


    There were bouts of pain in my chest, but i couldn''t be sure if it was because of my wounds or my heartache. I slipped off the bed and found out that I didn''t have punkillers with me.


    I thought that Leonard would wake up as soon as I went out. Then, he might summon the maids, a and sat on the couch at the sid


    and everyone would learn about my condition. So, I clutched chest hely


    I was so scrawny now that trodd barely fit on the couch if Beurled up. Just that, 1 endured the pain for the entire night before Tinally slipped to a fitful slumber.

 Chapter 44

    Fallen Hair


    I was will curled upon the couch when I woke up the next morning, but there was a thin nket on me. Meanwhile, Leonard was sitting on the bed and watching me quietly.


    "You''re make."


    I moved a little and are all over. As expected, not even an expensive couch was suitable for sleeping, especially when this was a single couch. I twisted my neck slightly and Belt Imige had a suit necking Leonard raised his hands and wanted to give me a little massage, but I pushed them away


    "What on earth are you trying to do, Eva Green? You''d rather sleep on the couch than with me on the bed? You''re my wife, for crying out loud!"


    1 almost let it slip that i wanted to divorce, but that my tongue eventually. Now that the Harmon Group was affected by the whole deal, [couldn''t be that inconsiderate and ask for a divorce. If we''re going to divorce, we have to do it more pehvately Furthermore, Leonard was going to throw a fit if i brought up the divorce now. If he was going to humiles, then was better to let him do it at home.


    teastance downstairs and saw Emma''s car. At that moment, I gather phone call, too.


    "I''m here, Eva Have you woken up?


    Ichecked the time and saw that it was only 7:00am. Emma must go up at 5:00 am or 6:00 am. "Give me ten minutes. F be out there once I take a shower."


    "Where are you going? Leonard stood by the bathroom door. He wanted toe in, but I pushed him out of there.


    "I''m going out with Emma and keeping herpany while she goes for a body check-up. There''s nothing for you to worry about!!


    I closed the bathroom door and locked it. Thave no intention of letting Leonard in. He kicked the door savagely, but he didn''t force his way in Then, Ishowered and got changed


    before I left the room


    Leah saw Emma''s car outside and nced at me."you''re going to thepany very early, Eve. Aren''t you going to wait for Leonardh


    "Excuse me, I''m taking my friend to the hospital" I slipped into my shoes and rushed out the door. I could feel Leonard standing by the window on the second floor and staring at me, but I didn''t want to look at him.


    Emma yowned and looked at me. "What happened? Are you staying here? Did they pick on you?n doing nothing else but look out for his grandson?


    1 shook my head helplessly, not intending to exin anything. We were headed for divorce anyway. I would just think of it as if this was my way to repay the Harmon family for what they did for me over the year.


    Emma didn''t pursue the matter, either. However, she did drive a little fast. I could feel that she was in a hurry today. "Do you have some emergency today, Emma?


    She shook her head and hung up the phone call again


    "You should go ahead and deal with it if you''re busy. Don''t let me cause any dy in your work." I clearly saw that it was her manager calling it must''ve been work-rted


    Alter Emma sent me to the hospital and confirmed that had my ticket, she said, "There''s a bidding conference today."


    "Okay Go on, then text you via whatsapp once I''m done with the chemotherapy." knew it wasn''t easy for Emma to get where she was today. So, inmediately achised her to love. She would''ve been in the bidding conference if that suddenly texted her yesterday Emma confirmed with me over and over if it was okay for her to low had to insist on it be she felt okay to walk out of the hospital without my friend''s support, the chemotherapy suddenly felt alle painful for me.


    [delt much more and when I noticed each patient sitting next to me was every bit as serumy, weak, and pitiful as I was. Perhaps this was how it felt when one saw the grains of sand slipping to the bottom of the hourss that we called life.


    Once the chemotherapy was over, the other patients familles were waiting right outside. I was the only one who was alone. The nurse nced at me, and her eyes were filled with sympathy. She kept asking me to take some rest However, I''d only feel more awful if I was alone in the hospital So, I fought through the pain and got into the elevator. The fact was that I disliked the hospital alot. There were too many painful memories here, but I couldn''t live without them. I was at a very strange point in my life.


    Once I reached the first-floor lobby, I picked up my pace. I wondered if I was walking tot because speed and fell forward. Instinctively reached out a hand that was extended to me, and the person gave me a strong pull


    "I''m sorry. Thank you stumbled just now." It took me some effort to stand up straight. It was surprised when I raised my head and sim Zack.


    "Are you here to see a doctor? What''s the matter? You don''t look right to me Zack looked at me from head to toe. He even tried to take my medical record.


    I quickly stuffed it into my bag and said, "fine. It''s just low blood sugar low


    Zack probably bought what had aid because of how pale locked. He helped me to take a set at the side and bought me a soda 1 stared at it for a while before I forced myself to drink it and felt the nausea that followed the chemotherapy treatment being suppressed. Zack was about to ask something else, but I quickly changed the tople. "What are you doing here, Zack?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    *Mydick, so I came here to visit him. What about you?" His eyes wereced with concer.


    brushed my hot gantly. "I''ve been feeling dizzy recently, so I came here to get it checked. It turns out to be low blood sugar levels


    All of anodden, I was dumbfounded


    Trubbed the fallen har in my hands and limeone had stabbed me in the heart. This was merely my second chemotherapy treatment. Was my hair starting to fall out already?


    Zack probably said something, but tennis''t hear him anymore


    What''s the maller with you, Ex


    Talentnd my fists immediately shook my head instinctively. "s nothing just wondering it should have candy with me at all times"


    Zack helped me up and took theme "Since


    here this only in the day, me you went in anything I''ll buy you bedrest and some candies"


    Chapter 44 Fallen Hair


    I looked at his warm smile and nodded. Then, I quickly tossed my fallen hair into the trash can as I walked past one. It looked like I would have to buy a wig.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 Beat


    Zack took


    to a sd restaurant, and it surprised me


    "Why are we here?" Lasked.


    "It seems that you don''t have much of an appetite, you might not be able to handle greasy food," he said while pulling out a chair for me before pouring me a cup of tea.


    Itelt better after sipping the hot tea, although my appetite was stillcking in the end, I just ordered a Caesar sd and slowly ate it.


    Zack seemed unbothered, and he watched me with a smile aste. Suddenly, he pulled out a napkin and gently wiped my mouth. I instinctively recoiled, and he immediately withdrew his hand.


    "You''ve got it all over your mouth. You must be pretty hungry," hemented.


    Feeling awkward, I took the napkin from him, but a sudden chill ran down my spine.


    "Oh, Eva! So, you''re not at work because you''re on a date with your senior." Lily''s mocking voice rang out


    Trolled my eyes while Zack couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Lily seemed unsatisfied with my reaction and deliberately linked arms with Leonard as they walked over to us.


    "Caesar sd? Eva, are you feeling unwell?" she asked. "But since Mr. Boyd''s here, I guess there''s nothing to worry about, right? but have you forgotten that you''re married!ing out like this is really inappropriate." Leonard just stared at me without saying a word despite Lily''s jobbering.


    I wiped my mouth and nodded seriously. "Yes, and aren''t you two just brazenly walking arm in arm our to dinner?"


    "Zack and I are just having a meal. There''s nothing scandalous about that," I said, marveling at Lily''s shamelessness. If I were as shameless as her in the past, then things wouldn''t have gone so sour between Leonard and me. Leonard finally spoke up after hearing me retort against his sweetheart.


    "Eva, watch your words. You''re on a date with Zack yourself, aren''t you?"


    Meeting his fiery gaze, I burst outughing, "What else should I say? Sorry, I''m just a design major with a limited vocabry. Please pardon me, Mr. Harmon."


    I picked up my bag and nced at Zack. "Are you done? Let''s go "


    Zack stood up to join me, but Lily seemed determined to make things difficult for me and blocked my path again.


    "Eva, you just had a scandal not long ago, and the online gossip was terrible. You should keep a low profile. You and Leonard aren''t divorced yet, but here you are with someone else. Do you think you''re very charming, or is it."


    I pointed a finger at her nose and was ready to fire back when I felt a warm liquid trickling from my nose. I knew that I was having another nosebleed


    It seemed that every time I had chemotherapy, I would have a nosebleed that day. I quickly grabbed a napkin and pressed it against my nose, but the bleeding wouldn''t stop.


    Zack pushed Lily side and took my hand. "Let''s go to the restroom and clean up. Don''t worry. It''s okay."


    Looking down, I saw arge red stain spreading across my chest, which made me feel anous. This shirt was a recen


    a recent get from Emma, worth several hundred dors. It''d be a real shame if the bloodstain couldn''t be washed out.


    As I contemted how to quickly get rid of the stain, Leonard stepped in front of me, and it made me even more annoyed


    "What''s going on? Why do you keep getting nosebleeds?" he asked while trying to get closer, but Zack blocked him.


    "Mr. Harmon, you''ve brought your lover here, so you shouldn''t worry about your wife. It''s pointless," Zack said before leading me to the restroom, while Leonard was held back by Lily.


    "Leo, don''t worry. Eva is probably having a nosebleed out of anger because I was right. When I was little, I used to get nosebleeds all the time. It''s nothing," she said in her annoyingly sweet voice, and I silently wished for her to experience frequent nosebleeds, just like wheN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After a while, the bleeding finally stopped, but 1 telt dizzy. Instinctively touched the top of my head, the sensation of losing hair quickly snapped me back to reality. 1lowly pulled away the strands of hair from my hand and felt my tears welling up I''d always been vain, and the Thankfully, Zack didn''t notice my hair loss and handed me a bottle of water.


    What''s going on? You have low blood sugar and nosebleeds. What did the doctor say?'' he asked.


    I quickly tossed the hair onto the floor, silently apologizing to the cleaning staff, and then took the water and drank it with some effort.


    "It''s just heat and low blood sugar. It will take a little time to recover, but I''ll be ting," I saki..


    "Are you sure?" He looked at me skeptically.


    I knew my excuse sounded far-fetched, but I nodded firmly. "Who wouldn''t be upset when they''ve been cuckolded? Don''t worry about it."


    My attempt at a joke seemed to convince Zack, who nodded in greent


    "I want to be alone for aber You don''t need to see me off," I said, feeling restless as left the restrooms. As I posed by Lily and Lennard, Idaln''t space them a nce and walked straight out to hall a tax back to Emma''s ''s ce

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 It''s All on His Dime


    Since I''d already taken the day off, I just went back to my room and crashed. The second round of chemotherapy was tougher than the first. I couldn''t tell if it was killing the cancer cells or trying to kill me instead. The side effects made me day heave for a while, and 1 had another nosebleed. After what felt like an eternity, I finally started to adjust to the situation about an hourter.


    After a shower, copsed onto the bed. Without Leonard around, the whole world seemed quieter, and I drifted off into a fitful sleep.


    Unfortunately, Leonard wouldn''t let me be. He even showed up at Emma''s house. First, it was the non-stop ringing of the doorbell, then he started pounding on the door like a madman. "...val know you''re in there. Open up!" he shouted.


    Luckily, it was daytime, so none of the neighbors came out to yell at him. Istered the strength to deal with my difort and opened the door.


    "What do you want? Lasked.


    My appearance seemed to have startled him. He opened his mouth, but no words came out for a while. Just as I was about to close the door, he blocked it with his hand.


    "Da, we need to talk," he insisted


    Iconsidered mming the door on his hand but decided against it. Seeing him try to step inside, I quickly blocked the entrance.


    ""Let''s talk here," 1sud


    He hesitated but seeing how firm was, be reluctantly asked, "Eva, are you sick? wasn''t Emma going for a checkup today. It was you, wasn''t it?


    Suddenly, he''d gotten a lot smarter, I smirked, but clearly, he wasn''t smart enough or genuinely concerned.


    If he''d gone to the hospital and used his connections, he''d know that I wasn''t there for a check-up. He obviously hadn''t done that. Instead, he hade to ask me, which showed that he hadn''t bothered going to the hospital. But I didn''t feel like exining "Yes, just some low blood sugar levels and excess heat


    "Let me take you for another checkup The hospital owned by my family is more reliable," he said with a sincere look.


    That was when I remembered the wealthy Harmon tamily had a hospital. I shook my head and said, "No need. What''s there to see with low blood sugar levels? Just make sure you and Lily don''t appear in front of me too much, and I''ll be fine in a couple of days. If you''re I pushed hard to close the door, but his strength was much greater, and the door wouldn''t budge.


    For some reason, he was unusually stubborn today. His body pressed closer as he firmly held the door.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ""Eva, don''t forget


    that Grandpawants us to move back to the Harmon residence. It''s not convenient for you to live with Emma Come back with me," he said and coughed alwardly. I continued to try keeping him out, but he refused to let up, making it clear that he wouldn''t leave unless Jagree Finally, I gave in. "Wait here. I''ll be right out."


    Since I''d promised tan, Thad to follow through. Thepany''s anniversary celebration wasing up, so we''d separate afterward, and no one could say anything. Besides, I didn''t want him to disturb the neighbors and cause trouble for Emma


    On the drive back, we sat in silence. I kept my eyes closed, trying to rx, worried I might faint if I wasn''t careful. Fortunately, the ride was uneventful, and when we got to the Harmon residence, only Leah was there. The annoying Bob and his family had already lett Sering the two of us return together,n finally smiled a little.


    "It''s good to see you two being together again. If you two show love and harmony, the rumors will disappear. Make sure you''re ready for the anniversary celebration and don''t embarrassus," he said.


    Leah kept smiling at us, chiming in now and then. I knew she hoped I''d remain the position as Mrs. Harmon as a sickly woman like me was unable to have children. If Leonard were gone, their families would be free to dhide up the inheritance. But she''d be disappointed be After exchanging a few pleasantries, I went straight to my room. I''d brought painkillers with me this time, so I could finally get a good night''s sleep. But Lily wasn''t interested in sleeping, or maybe she wanted Leonard to keep herpany


    Around eleven, she called in tears.


    "Leonard, 1 had a nightmare I''m so scared. Can youe and stay with me?" she pleaded. "I think I sprained my foot or something. I can''t move it, and it really hurts." Lying on the other side of the bed, I didn''t turn around. Leonard carefully got out of bed, said a fewf As he left, I happened to be heading downstairs for water. Unexpectedly, Leah was still awake. She opened her door, and we exchanged a knowing smile.


    "Lepard weat out thiste? Can''t it wait until tomorrow?" she asked.


    I smiled back but didn''t respond. We both knew the score, so lying was pointless


    Leah came downstairs and pound me a ss of warm water.


    "Exa, that''s just how men are. Don''t take it to heart," she said. "Teelings are secondary. You know what really matters. He''s gone to great lengths to please you by ordering a set of expensive jewelry and a custom-made dress for you. That''s quite considerate of him." She leaned in and whispered, "What could be more sincere than a set of jewelry worth millions of dors?


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled before heading back upstakes, I finished the ss of water in one


    She was right too. For samene is my position, wearing jewelry worth millions of dors wasn''t a bad way to live. Without emotional testo Leonard, Irbed on his money


    the Ubeim Love You

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 She Doesn''t Love You


    Before I knew it, it was the day of thepany''s anniversary celebration. Harmon Group had organized an extravagant event, seemingly to quash the previous rumors. They unvited a lot of media reporters over to prove that Leonard and I were still a loving couple However, before the celebration, I still hadn''t received the dress and jewelry ordered for me. With no other choice, I went home.


    Leonard didn''t go back on his word. There was no need for remote arrangements to get the dress and jewelry. I chose a short dress from our engagement year that I hadn''t gotten


    the chance to wear.


    After looking through my jewelry box, I decided not to wear anything else, I took a deep breath as I looked at the ne Leonard had given me and thought it would suffice. When Leonard came to the Harmon residence to pick me up, he frowned instinctively. "Why are you dressed like that?" he asked.


    Today, he was wearing a new suit to match the dress he ordered for me. But perhaps he''d forgotten to give it to me, and I didn''t bother to ask


    "Let''s go, we don''t want to keep everyone waiting," I said as I took his arms, which seemed to soften his expression a bit.


    I was dressed quite formally today. This dress had cost a fortune back then and was custom-


    made by a foreign designer. I''d nned to wear it to banquets with him after we got married. Unfortunately, it had remained locked in my wardrobe as I rarely attended events with Leonard after the wedding.


    When we arrived at the venue, people started whispering among themselves. The main issue was that our outfits werepletely mismatched. We were wearing different styles of clothes. He was in green, and I was in dark red. Despite the discord, we were the main attra Leonard quickly mingled with the crowd. He was always great at socializing. 1, on the other hand, imed to feel unwell and wanted to rest for a bit. Seeing my pale and frail appearance, no oneined, and I was happy to be left alone.


    But as soon as Lily showed up, everyone''s attention tumed to her, and the whispering grew louder. She was wearing a green dress and an expensive set of jewelry, and 1 understood everything at that moment. These were meant for her. I nced in Leonard''s direction with a hintProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of anusement. He was still talking to the CEO of Excel Group, not paying any attention to this side of the room. He certainly had the nerve. Was he trying to publicly legitimize his affair? And all at the expense of thepany''s reputation?


    I lowered my eyes to the wine ss in my hand, pretending not to hear the chatter around me. Lily walked up to me and deliberately coughed a few times.


    "Eva, why are you dressed be this? You''re Mrs. Harmon, after all," she said.


    She was surrounded by a few of her close friends, including Vera. As soon as she spoke, they chimed in with sarcastic remarks.


    "Mrs. Harmon? That''s an outdated style, isn''t it? So tacky."


    "Don''t you have any decent jewelry? How shabby Lily, Mr. Harmon always treats you the best. That emerald jewelry must have cost a fortune."


    "Lily is the apple of Mr. Harmon''s eye. Of course, she gets the best of everything Unlike someone who just upies the position of Mrs. Harmon."


    "Exactly, Look how shabby she is. That cheap ne is worthless, isn''t it?"


    Lily''s friends were just like her, having no sense of decorum or timing, saying whatever they pleased. This time, I didn''t need to retort. Leonard had alreadye over and red at the group. "It seems so


    some of you aren''t on the guest list. How dare you bully my wite like this?" he asked in a righteous and indignant tone.


    I was taken aback, as were many others. Most people here knew he didn''t love me, so who was this act for?


    I looked at him in confusion. He was genuinely angry at Lily. His reaction was certainly odd, but I didn''t care to understand why.


    Lily looked at him with teary eyes. "Leo, they''re my friends."


    Leonard frowned and was clearly displeased. He was supposed to clear his name today, and Lily was being tactless. But he didn''t reprimand her. Instead, he looked at thest girl who spolo


    "The ne my wife is wearing is a birthday gift i gave her during my university years. It holds significant meaning. Its value surpasses any jewelry set,*


    "He said


    As soon as he spoke, people started teasing us, saying we were the true couple. They mentioned it must be out of love that I''d kept the ne for so long Lilybit her lip with tears welling up in her eyes. "Leo.."


    "Do you not understand the situation, Ms. Jane? Leonard called her so formally for the first time in front of me. Everyone was stunned, especially the employees of Hammen Group who knew the backstory. They all instinctively turned to look at Lily. Her tears fell but her gave remained defiant she wasmitted to her role as the stubborn, nave woman.


    "Leonard, she doesn''t love you Can''t you see that? she''s only in it for your money. She never loved you" "She didn''t even wear her wedding ring to this important event. Why do you still defend her


    "She don''t w Ho be with you anymore. Get a hold of yourself!"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Witness


    Lily was sobbing as if I were the malicious woman tearing apart a loving couple. But she forgot that it wasn''t me who refused to get a divorce, it was Leonard who wouldn''t sign the divorce papers. Still, I didn''t voice my grievances. With so many people watching, I couldn''t Leonard''s gaze fell on my hand, and I instinctively covered it with my right hand. Lily was observant. If she hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten that I''d sold the ring. Her reminder caused everyone to notice.


    "Mrs. Hannon really isn''t wearing her wedding ring. Hasn''t she stopped wearing it for a while?"


    "Thest time I met with her, she wasn''t wearing it either. I thought maybe the diamond was too big and inconvenient."


    "Theard Eve wanted a divorce early on is that true?"


    "Why wouldn''t Mr. Harmon divorce her? That''s ridiculous. I think it''s Eva who''s clinging o


    Leonard red fiercely around, and everyone fell silent. Lily was still crying, but he no longer had the mind to deal with her. He grabbed my hand, and I knew he was about to interrogate me. Instinctively, I tried to pull my hand back, but he held on tightly. Leonard, still aware of the bigger picture, only shot me a re before wrapping his arm around me.


    "Everyone, the reason my wife isn''t wearing her wedding ring is that I just had a new diamond ring custom-made for her."


    "The previous one wasn''t quite presentable. It was something I handmade during my university days."


    "I nned to give her the new ring today, but I guess I''ve spolled the surprise."


    With a cheerful smile, he pped his hands, and sure enough, someone pushed in a six-


    tiered cake. I looked at him and was speechless. A cake for thepany''s anniversary? And he''d even bought my old favorite, strawberry cake. Unfortunately, since chemotherapy, the sight of cream made me nauseous.


    Leonard took the ring box from beside the cake and got down on his knees. I was at a loss. Should Iugh or not? Was he rehearsing because he thought I might die soon?


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, "Mr. Harmon, are you kneeling at a grave?


    Leonard quickly stood up, embarrassed, and smiled sheepishly at everyone


    "Sorry, I''m a bit nervous."


    The crowd empted inughter. He knelt on one knee again in an embarrassed manner and the ring onto my finger. It was indeed arge diamond, seemingly about so carats. Everyone around us pped, and some even urged us to kiss. Lily ran out of the room in tears with her heels cking loudly. I awkwardly took a step back to show my refusal to kiss him. We were getting a divorce, and holding hands and bugs were the limit.


    As Lily left, her friends followed suit, lifting their dresses as they exited. Honestly, there was no need for her to cry. The diamond ring might look decent but had mediocre craftsmanship, Bely ast-minute sh job by Leonard


    Even if it was valuable, it was probably only worth a few million. Butt clearly remembered the emerald jewelry Lily wore. Leah''s estimate of tens of millions was an understatement. High-


    quality emeralds like that were rare and would likely increase in value over the years. Lily really struck gold.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Many women had been with Leonard, including me, but none of us received such treatment. I felt unfair recalling how I''d struggled to pay for medical bills before. Leonard suddenly intertwined his fingers with mine, seemingly excited "My wife and I have known and loved each other for years. I believe we''ll continue to be happy together."


    I lowered my eyes and thought. "I don''t believe that." Knowing each other for years, yes. But being in love for years? If he said so. As for happiness, I hadn''t been happy with him, nor had be.


    His gaze shifted to a corner of the crowd, and following his eyes, I saw Zack standing there. Henodded at me, and I awkwardly tried to smile back. I couldn''t manage a genuine


    In our early days, I''d find Leonard''s behavior endearing. When I first pursued him, he


    was aloot. But as we got closer, I realized he was like a clingy puppy, always wanting to be near me. He''d bristle whenever Zack came close. Now, seeing him act the same way, I could only see through his facade. Pretending to be in love when he wasn''t must be exhausti Leonard nced at me, then at Zack "My senior back in college, Zack, wasn''t able to attend our wedding back then, but he''s here today to witness our moment.


    Zack nodded slightly and maintained a polite smile. Many people present had seen the news online, and their looks at Zack and me were suggestive.


    "So, Mr. Boyd is actually Mr. Harmon''s senior. No wunder he knows Mrs. Harmon. It makes sense that they''d dine together.


    "I heard Mr. Harmon and his wife have been together since university. Mr. Boyd must have known ir."


    "Today counts as a witness too. Mr. Harmon, count us in."


    ¦°¦¥


    The crowd was lively, as if they hadn''t noticed that Leonard and Lily were the ones in matching cutfits. 1 discreetly pulled my hand away and touched the diamond ring couldn''t tell if Leonard was thoughtful or not. The ring was at least two sizes too big and could easily tall Thinking of Lily''s slightly chubby hands, clenched my left hand, afraid the ring might slip off and Leonard would make me pay for it


    This was never truly mine. I was just a temporary ceholder.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 It''s All My Fault


    After that small but significant incident, the anniversary celebration continued as nned. I remained seated in the corner, fearful that the engagement ring might fall off. Despite my efforts to keep to myself, people asionally approached to chat. As Mrs. Harmon, I had to Not wanting to engage with too many strangers, I eventually slipped into the restroom. To my surprise, I bumped into fill, who was heavily intoxicated.


    Coincidentally ill had attended the same school as us and seemed to have been at odds with me since our freshman year. It wasn''t untilter that a roommate mentioned she also liked Max Reid, but I had gotten to him first


    M the time, my pursuit of Max was the talk of the campus. Jill, being proud, didn''t want to keep pursuing him and instead started picking on me. I intended to ignore her, but she grabbed my ann


    "Eva, why are you running away? Are you feeling guilty?" she slurred


    "Jill, you''ve had too much to drink," I replied while trying to pull away, but realized I was too weak to even fend off Jill.


    She held on tight, her eyes full of disdain. "Why are you pretending? You broke up with him and found yourself a rich guy. Whye back? Gold-digger, schemer, viin! You never loved him. Why not stay with your rich boyfriend in Manovia.? Whycling to Leonard?" She was indeed drunk. She''d never say these things sober. I almost considered recording her, thinking I might be able to ckmail herter. As I was lost in these absurd thoughts, Zack came to my rescue.


    "Ms. Pope, you''ve had too much to drink. Let me get someone to help you to the lounge," he said, gently pulling her away.


    Till looked at her hand in confusion, then leaned closer to examine him before pushing him away.


    "Zack, are you crazy? Don''t you know she followed a rich guy to Manova? Why are you all into this fake girl? She''s a fraud!"


    "Oh, that''s right. You left for Manovia a year earber. You must not know."


    "I tell y you"


    Zack ignored her and summoned a server to escort her to the lounge 1 smiled slowardly. "I''m sorry. 5


    She''s just drunk."


    Zack wiped his hands, then casually said, "I remember you went to Manova with your mother."


    I froze, instinctively looking to the side. "I-I should be going."


    Before I could leave, Zack grabbed my wrist gently, as if afraid to hurt me. "I was at the airport that day. I saw you with an older woman. That was your mother, right?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His gaze bore into me, and I swallowed, unsure of how to respond. Everyone thought I went abroad for a curious life, but only a few close friends knew it was a matter of life and death. Just as I was feelingered, Lily walked over and gasped. "Eva, what''s going on? How could you..."


    Zack instinctively let go, and I awkwardly rubbed my wrist. Lily, now in a different dress and holding tworge bags, looked furious. "If you don''t want to divorce Leonard, you shouldn''t be clinging to other mIEM,"


    "Didn''t you leave? Why did youe back?"


    I turned to wash my hands, flicked the water off them as Lily stepped back. She took a deep breath and looked at the bags in her hands. "Eva, since Leonard won''t divorce you, and you act so loving in public, I''m retuming everything he gave me." "Please pass these gifts back to him. I can''t ept such expensive clothes and jewelry,"


    She looked at me with a stubborn, innocent expression but didn''t extend her hands. I didn''t take them, realizing she didn''t intend to give them to me. "You can give them to him yourself. He''s in the hall."


    I turned to leave, but as I looked back, I saw Leonard walking over with some executives. Lily suddenly ran to me and said loudly while facing Leonard''s back, "Eva, since my presence bothers you so much, you can have these."


    She stretched out her arm and let go of the bags. They hit the ground with a thad, and I heard a shattering sound. Lily looked at me with feigned tears. "Eva, this emerald set is worth at least ten million dors. How could you just throw it away?"


    Her eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction, and it made me nauseous. I rushed to the restrooms to retch. When I came out, Leonard was holding the jewelry box, frowning at the broken emerald bracelet inside. Lily sobbed uncontrobly. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Eva was upset and smashed the bracelet. It''s all my fault!


    "Leo, it''s a big day. Please don''t be angry with her. me me instead.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Partners in Crime


    Despite Lily''s words, her eyes glinted with satisfaction as she looked at me, not showing a trace of sorrow I almost wanted to apud her. She had the talent to make as an actress, yet she chose to be a homewrecker, wasting her abilities. Acrowd had gathered in a short time. People were all exchanging nces and eager to watch the drama unfold.


    "Ms. Jane, It was you who let go of the bag. Eva didn''t even touch it," Zack said as he stepped in front of me with a stem expression directed at Lily.


    It seemed like she was waiting for him to speak. Lily couldn''t suppress her grin and quickly covered her mouth. "You''re Eva''s...of course you''ll take her side.


    Her deliberate vagueness caused everyone''s eyes to linger on us with a newfound curiosity. Even though Zack and I had cleared up the rumors about us, it seemed like no one wanted to believe the truth


    Leonard handed the jewelry box back to Lily with a scoff "Your testimony doesn''t count. Who knows if you''re not conspiring against Lily together?"


    "Partners in crime!" he dered. Llooked at him as if he were an idiot. He seemed to havepletely forgottenn''s instructions for today. If it weren''t for the Harmon family, L wouldn''t have bothered attending the anniversary celebration


    Lily stepped forward and looked at the crowd with a pitiful expression. "This jewelry is too expensive for me to pay for if it''s broken. I couldn''t have done it on purpose. Although Leonard gave it to me, Tnever intended to keep it. It''s far too valuable." Inodded silently. Exactly, she didn''t n on keeping it. She nned on framing me by breaking it.


    "Leonard, do you not believe Eva and instead choose to believe her? Zack seemed disgusted by them and raised his voice significantly. I tugged at his sleeve. "Forget it. No matter what you say, he won''t believe it."


    There were no cameras here, and Lily had blocked everyone''s view earlier. I knew no one could testify for me. And the only person who could much for me didn''t seem to be trusted by anyonere.


    Lily didn''t want to let it go. "How can something so valuable just be written off?" I knew she was trying to pin


    the me on me. I gave her a smile. "Wasn''t this jewelry considered shared marital property? Why are you so upset? thad thought about calling the police, but considering the consequences, I decided against it.


    As expected, at the mention of shared marital property, Lily''s chest heaved with anger.


    "What''s all this fuss about? Do you not know what''s going on today?" Jan hobbled over with his caue and gar Leonard a good whack. It was Lily''s first time meetingn, a despite her fear, she quickly approached him with a tawning smile. "Grandpa, actually.." "What do you think you''re doing? Who do you think you are, trying to im kinship with us?" vy''s sharp voice rang out as she pushed Lily off bnce.


    andBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leah, on the other hand, supported fan with a warm smile. "You shouldn''t make false ims. Een doesn''t have a granddaughter-inw like you. The legitimate granddaughter-inw of the Harmon family is right here. And who are you, exactly? At that moment, both Leah and Ivy were united in their stance. Even if I was trail and weak, perhaps unable to bear children, it didn''t mean they wanted a young, healthy woman who might bear a child andpete for Inheritance,


    fan shot Leonard a re. "Aren''t you supposed to be entertaining the guests? At hismand, the crowd gradually dispersed back into the hall. I continued to y the part of a dutiful Mrs. Harmon. Fortunately, the anniversary celebration ended without further incident. However, upon returning to the Harmon residence,n''s temper red


    "Leonard, get on your knees! Leonard knelt straight down obediently. In opened the jewelry box angrily. "Didn''t you say this emerald was for Eva? Then why was that little harlot wearing it? And does she deserve that dress? Are you deliberately trying to embarrass me? You he dress


    Leonard remained kneeling, stole a nce at me and then murmured, "Sorry, I was careless," I stared at him in surprise, suddenly realizing something wasn''t right. The d Lily wore did seem a bit long and didn''t fit well if it was meant for me, it all started to make sense. Could it be that Lily had taken it without permission? Even if Leonard was that irresponsible, he wouldn''t joke around at apany anniversary celebration. But Lily wouldn''t dare to act so boldly if he hadn''t Indulged her.


    I turned away from him and looked at an n, this is a matter between us as a couple. Why not lets handle it? If I didn''t plead now,n might resort to using a cane to beat Leonard as a punishment.


    I still remembered the first time he had brought a woman home. Back then, Thad cried and gone to fan. Tan had used a cane as thick as a finger to beat Leonard mercilessly, and some of the scars on his back st hadn''t faded yet.


    We walked back in silence. Once home, I stopped him before we went inside. "Leonard, this is for you." I handed him the diamond ring I had clutched the whole way. "It''s not meant for me, I won''t ept it I didn''t break the bracelet, so I won''t pay for it. That''s that."

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Two Is Better Than One


    Leonard gripped the diamond ring tightly as his eyes reddened slightly


    "Where''s your wedding ring? Why aren''t you wearing it


    "Eva, what''s that supposed to mean?


    I shrugged, unsure of how to respond. Should tell him that was almost dying at the time and couldn''t even afford medical bills? I knew Leoned would feel sympathy, but I didn''t want his pin. I was d that we''de this taras acople. Now that I had money, I just wanted some dignity.


    "pa, do you even know that I made that ring myself? selected the setting from dozens of diamonds and crafted it with my own hands nned to propose as soon as I found a Joband had some savings he shouted with sadness.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded, feeling an indescribable sadness. He looked so aggrieved, but didn''t I feel the


    same too? used to wonder why the wedding ring was so shabby, was it because lett and didn''t even deserve a pretty diamond ring? But he never told me that he made the ring himself


    As I fumbled with my empty ring finger, I slowly bowed my head. Perhaps our rtionship had always been marred by misunderstandings, leading to this point,


    Tremained silent, which one made Leonard angrier. He grabbed my shoulders tightly, and his eyes welled up with tears. "Eva, am worth nothing to you? You won''t even wear our wedding ring."


    "is money all you care about? Doesn''t genuine affection mean anything to you? You weren''t like this before!"


    I closed my eyes and thought his words were ridiculous. Was gerne affection bringing other women home repeatedly and humiliating me? his altection was worth something, did that mean mine was so cheap it could be trampled on? When topened my eyes again, there was no emotion kit in them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Leonard, we''ve been out of love for a long time, why are you bringing this up now?"


    "you were sincere back then, and so was 1. But now that the feeling is gone, why not part ways amicably? I''ll send you the divorce agreement via email. Think it over and get back


    BOT


    it was the perfect time for us to secretly get divorced. He still wouldn''t let go of me, his gaze as intense as it he wanted to devour me. I with the anniversary celebration over, pushed him away with all my might, but he stubbornly grabbed my left hand and put the diamond ri "Don''t even think about divorce We''ll start fresh and reindle our feelings!"


    "If you don''t like the other one, then wear this one. This diamond is big and expensive enough. Are you satisfied now?


    Llocked down at the diamond ring and couldn''t help but gh.


    "Leonard, why are you so ridiculous? If the ring wasn''t meant for me, why force it on me?


    He gripped my hand tightly and refused to let me remove the ring. His gaze was as stubborn as his personality:


    "I told you, all the jewelry was for you. It was Lily. Anyway, I make it up to you. I can buy you new jewelry. They were all meat for you. You know that, so why pretend otherwise?


    I let him hold my hand, but I looked at him with indifference. They were meant for me, yet he never told me. Perhaps he told Lily, which gave her an opportunity. He didn''t even ask why wasn''t wearing his custom jewelry, just as he hadn''t noticed wasn''t wearing the wedding "Let go of."


    1 pried his fingers apart and held my hand out in front of hi


    "Leonard, who''s pretending now? is it me pretending to be unaware or you pretending to be in love?"


    "The ring doesn''t even fit my size. How can you clem it''s for me?


    I turned my hand downward, and the ring fell to the ground. He looked at me with wide eyes, unable to say anything. And there was nothing he could say.


    ignored him, heading straight to the dressing room to change out of my evening gown. When I came out, Leonard was still in the same position, not even picking up the ring. T didn''teace and left the house


    Back at Emina''s ce, Thelt utterly exhausted, as if what happened during


    the day had drained me. But Emma was slumped over herputer desk, kolding even more dejected than me. Her hair was a mess, her pajamas had two buttons done up incorrectly, and it seemed she had been drinking, "Emma, what''s wrong?"


    "Eva" She turned around and walled as she hugged me, smearing tears and snot all over me in no time.


    "Who bulled you?" 1 gently patted her back, and after about ten minutes, shecaled down a bit.


    "My bid project design has issues, and the meeting is tomorrow. What am I going to do? The design data is all wrong." She kept crying, and I turned to look at herputer. Emma was one of the best in


    her field she''d had some sess over the past few years and rarely made mistakes. But after we double-checked several times, it was clear the data had serious issues.


    "ba, if this design fails, I''m done for. She mped over the desk and felt utterly defeated.


    I nced at theputer screen and then flicked her forehead.


    "Why are you crying? If there''s a problem, we''ll sobre it. Aren''t we both top students? We can find the issue!"


    I didn''t even wait for her reaction. I grabbed the files nearby and started looking for the problem. She covered her forehead and looked at me with a pout


    "sa, neither of us were top students, remember?""


    Inodded absentmindedly. "Then, let''s be two ordinary people withmon sense. We''ll Egare it out together.""


    sp whining and start reviewing the documents!"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Remember to Pay Up


    we barely slept all night. Emma''s design was genuinely good, creative, and eco-friendly. But a small misstep somewhere had thrown off the entire project. Eventually, I started reviewing it from scratch and found the root of the problem. "Look here. You didn''t make this change, right? The dimensions are off by an inch."


    Emma adjusted her sses and squinted at the screen before mming her hand on the table. "No way, who changed my design? No wonder the data was so messed up!"


    "Someone must have altered the file when I wasn''t looking. I thought I identally deleted the original file!"


    I had considered


    this possibility earlier but hadn''t mentioned it. We didn''t have time to identify the culprit. She started correcting the data while I assisted her. After several hours of hard work, we finally finished the files as dawn broke. Emma hugged me with a hoarse voice. "Eva, without you, I''d be done for. You''re my tesaver, like my second parent!


    "I''m fine with being your lifesaver, but not your parent. I''m not ready for motherhood, thank you very much," I said while patting her head, which she brushed off in mock annoyance. Her throat was so strained she could barely tall Thad a headache from staying up all night Recently, I''d noticed Leonard seemed intent on keeping me away frompany projects, leaving the design department with less to do. But Emma was in worse shape than 1 was... She could barely stand and had to attend the bid meeting. We discussed it, and she ask "You''ve already taken the day off, so help me out."


    "I''ll help you out. It''ll be fine. You''re smart enough for this," she reassured me. As the lead designer, she knew the project best and was worried about any slip-


    ups. Her raspy voice was quite jarring, especially paired with her businesslike demeanor. After thinking it over, I realized I was familiar enough with the project to handle it, so I started preparing.


    Unexpectedly, when I arrived at the bid meeting, 1saw Zack and Leonard with their teams. Instinctively, I looked away. Emma noticed them too and sighed heavily. As the Design Director of Harmon Group, stepping up


    for Emma would undoubtedly stir things up. I could also feel a cold gaze on me. It must be Leonard


    Emma patted my shoulder and said in her usually deep valor, "I''ll go."


    I nodded lightly. She had no choice. If I went, it would cause trouble. As soon as she took the stage, her raspy voice shocked the audience. But she powered through and presented the entire design n


    Harmon Group''s design came from Department Three and was well-developed but more costly than Emma''s budget-friendly approach. Zack''s team seemed eager, but they Lacked experience and couldn''t fully grasp the project''s potential.


    In the end, Emma''s excellent professional skills won the bid. She came off the stage and hugged me tightly.


    "Eva"


    "If you keep talling with that voice, I''llmate you permanently," joked while pushing her away and popping a throat lozenge in her mouth. She grinned and clung to my arm, yfully begging for my attention.


    "Eva, my dear Eva..." Her voice was a maic baritone, sending shivers down my spine. As we were about to leave, Lily approached us


    "Eva, you''re with Harmon Group. How could you help anotherpany?


    "You''re the Design Director. Are you betraying us?" she used, with a few members from Design Department Three nodding in agreement. Since they didn''t win the bid, they were disgruntled and joined in the criticism.


    "Exactly, we know you''re a great designer. Why didn''t you help your ownpany instead?"


    "Yeah, Isn''t this a p in the face? She probably looked over the project design."


    Leonard approached, and Lily whined.


    "You were unting your rtionship with Lea yesterday, and now you''re helping others. Isn''t that too much? Does Harmon Group or Leo mean nothing to you?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her words made Leonard stop and look at me, waiting for my response. I found the whole situation absurd. Department Three wasn''t under my supervision, and our work didn''t ovep. Leonard had established this department a few months ago to handle smaller projects. Harmon Group wasn''t interested in this project, which was why it was passed to them. Now, they were ming me even though i wasn''t even involved.


    I decided not to exin and instead looked at Lily.


    "Your Leo means nothing to me. But the emerald bracelet you broke, which is worth millions, means something to me. Remember to pay up.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Paying the Price


    "Eva, you''re the one who broke the bracelet! Also, it was a gift to me!" Lily was nervous and shouted at me hysterically.


    I shrugged. "Then, wait for the Harmon family to call the police."


    I didn''t care whether they reported it or not, and if it scared her, all the better. At the mention of calling the police, Lily''s face paled


    The jewelry was a gift for me. She was technically stealing and then breaking the bracelet, which would be a serious offense. Moreover, members of the Harmon family witnessed the event, making it even harder for her to argue her way out.


    But as long as Leonard didn''t pursue the matter, she would feel secure. Lily seemed to realize this and looked pitifully at Leonard.


    "Leonard, I was just thinking of thepany''s best interest. Eva is the design director, how can she assist outsiders? And considering she has ess to so many confidential fles, what if she leaks them?


    She was smart enough not to mention the bracelet incident.


    "Ms. Jane, you''re great at twisting the truth, denying breaking the Harmon family''s bracelet and now ndering Eva," Zack chimed in as he approached with his team. A few of the younger members greeted me warmly, while Zack red at Lily and Leonard. "If they''re not divorced, half of Leonard''s money is marital property. Why shouldn''t she make you pay? Eva is still Mrs. Harmon, so Harmon Group is her family business. Why would she leak her ownpany''s secrets?"


    Lily''s colleagues exchanged nces. While it was possible for otherpanies design directors to leak secrets, the boss'' wife had no such incentive. Even if my rtionship with Leonard wasn''t great, who would turn against their own interests? Seeing no one supporting her, Lily looked at Leonard again


    "Leonard, look at them, ganging up on me. I can''t believe there''s nothing between them!"


    She was trying to drive a wedge between Leonard and me, but she miscalcted. Leonard ignored her and instead walked straight to me.


    "Come with me. We have a project to discuss."


    Before anyone could react, he grabbed my hand and led me away. We were almost at the door when Lily hurriedly caught up.


    "Leo, aren''t you waiting for me?" She stumbled in her high heels, trying to keep up.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leonard didn''t look back. "Go home. I don''t need you there." Then he pushed me into the car and instructed the driver to leave. Through the rearview mirror, I saw Lily angrily clenching her fists, but Leonard''s face remained impassive.


    Since he wasn''t talking, I closed my eyes to rest. To my surprise, he actually took me to discuss a project. There was a n to build an overpass in the suburbs. Although the bidding hadn''t started yet, Leonard had caught wind of it and was preparing to make a move This time, he didn''t make me drink. Instead, he drank ss after ss himself. By noon, he was slightly tipsy.


    "Eva, help me up," he said while reaching out to me. Looking at his six-foot-three


    frame and my petite size, I stepped back and called the driver to pick him up. Leonard''s eye showed a hint of hurt, but I met his gaze briefly before turning away. Since we were getting divorced, there was no need for unnecessary intimacy.


    Back at the office, I ignored Leonard, who was still drunk, and returned to my desk. Since I wasn''t taking the day off, I might as well tackle my workload Just then, I received a call from Emma, who was sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Eva, my project was stolen! They''re recing me! The boss" nephew is taking over my project that I''ve been working on for months!" She was crying so hard I could barely understand her, but it seemed she was reced by her boss" rtive, and her crucial designs were "Emma, where are you?ll be right there" she was at a coffee shop near her office, so I hurried out.


    Emma wasn''t one to cry unless it was serious. The elevator was on the top floor, so I impatiently took the stairs. On the fifth floor, I overheard Lily on the phone,


    "She''s just won the bid and is on cloud nine. If you steal her tiles now, everything will be fine, right? Once you side with the boss'' nephew, your future is set! Don''t worry, as long as that nasty Emma is fired, you''ll get your money"


    I held my breath and waited until she left the stairwell before continuing downstairs. There weren''t many people called Emma in her office, and given Lily''s hatred, it could only be Enama Carter.


    Hearing her words, I felt a surge of anger.


    Damn Lily! Not only was she messing with me, but she had even targeted my friend.


    1clenched my fists and quickened my pace. If she thought that she could bully Emma, then I''d make sure she paid for it

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 The Clues


    I got out of the cab and headed straight to the caldProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Emma''s eyes were red from crying as she stammered out the situation. Alternding a major contract today, a collisagie discreetly loformed her that she was being reced. Her boss intended to swap her out for his nephew once everything was underway, denying her any "The bonus was at least 70 thousand! He''s despicable. He lured me here with sweet talk, only to set me up for a tall!" she kept sobbing;, and her wice grewloaner


    As I patted her back, I asked, "Did they get their hands on your confidential designs?"


    All documents in the design department were confidential Even though she trusted me a lot, she double-checked all the ssified materials herself yesterday. If one wasn''t ange member of the design team, there was no way he could ess those files. Emma pounded the table in anger. "Someone tampered with myputer and copied most of the designs, but I kept the core elements.".


    I nodded. As long as they didn''t have everything, we had some leverage. Her phone rang, and sering the caller, Emma looked annoyed and pet it on speaker.


    "Emma, I heard you''re not feeling well and took some time of "Take a few more days off. I know talking is hard for you right now. Don''t worry about the project. My nephew in also a designer and just returned from abroad, he will cover for you for a few days fest up and don Seeing the caller IDbeled "Boss," I realized this was the jerk boss she mentioned, Emma sniffled and managed a nasal "okay" before hanging up.


    We exchanged a knowing look, fully understanding the boss'' intentions. The project had just won the bid, and with the designpleted, all it needed was a supervisor. With nephew stepping in, by the time Emma returned, there''d be nothing left for her todo She mmed the table again. "I won''t give him my designs." I nodded silently.


    Since she''d been removed from her position, there was no need for her to handle this project. But this wasn''t something we could just let slide. We needed a way to prevent her from being scapegoatedter.


    With the boss''s orders, she naturally didn''t need to return to thepany. Since both of us were on lewe, we decided to head home.


    We nned on indulging in a hearty fondue to blow off steam, but then I got a call from Leonard "My uncle''s grandson''s birthday is today, and the whole family''s getting together for dinner."


    Thinking about that boisterous kid, I instinctively wanted to decline. Anticipating my response, he quickly added, "I''ve already bought the gift, and Grandpa wants us all there.


    Tknew I had to go since fan was mentioned. I nced at Eroma, who nudged me. "Go ahead. I''ll catch some sleep. Don''t worry."


    After making sure she''d stay home, I left, surprised to find Leonard waiting downstairs. "I figured you''d bail, so I came to get you." This time, he didn''t bring a driver but drove himself. I didn''t hesitate and got into the front seat. My action seemed to please him. He spoke in a sodber tone, though he still sounded slightly reproachful.


    "Why did youe back so suddenly Weren''t you at the office?


    Emma was being sabotaged at work. I had to stand up for her."


    Leonard scoffed. "You''ve always been good to her. You two were like sisters in school"


    Isighed. He''d said the same thing back in school. I didn''t have many friends in school, and after being with him, I had even less time to make any. Without Emma, I didn''t know how I would''ve endured my chemotherapy.


    Not wanting to dwell on this, I changed the topic. "What''s your take on the Design Department Three?""


    I didn''t see the need for it. I managed Design Departments One and Two, which, while not the absolute best, were top-notch in the industry. Adding another department seemed pointless, especially since the people in that department didn''t seem all that capable. "Luca suggested we take on smaller projects too thest time we talked. The branches need to expand, and he makes a good point. I know you don''t think much of these roo so I didn''t assign them to you."


    "Luca said that?" asked skeptically. He nodded.


    Luca was Bob''s son, the birthday boy today. Leonard wasn''t close to most of his family, but he got along with Luca I''d never liked Luca, who always struck me as scheming Something suddenly clicked in my mind, but I couldn''t quite grasp it. Thinking about Lily''s possible i I vaguely recalled someone mentioning her major wasn''t relevant to her current position. "History? Tourism? I don''t remember. Why do you ask?


    Acar in front of us mmed on the brakes, and Leonard swore softly as he braked hard, not paying much attention to my question.


    I stared out the window, sensing something was off. When we arrived at the Harmon residence, it felt like all the clues were finally falling into o ce

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Refuse to ept Ti


    Han koond children, but antemarately, he only had one grinden, Lommand Luca''s son was just be years old and utterly abedle, so everyone deledon has bentleigh, the by had been making seade remarks about my section of hot going bath, while others were trying to smooth things own. Hovised on rating internal meters a


    After filling up, vetorared to ace and scrolled through my phone. Thest thing wanted to dowded with the Hamon Candy


    Leah walked over with a wamamde and handestine acept


    clearly wanting to talk but use of how to state the toaside and get straight to the pot.


    "Lesh, there''s seething we want to ANDSTAWIE


    She gave an an kewward smile and then pulled out her phone


    "Eva, betis tv, t porter you. You''re sensible and capable"


    "Leonard is just tempernily intarested with centen people, but hee to his senses eventually, especially with a womandibethat"


    ndthephone and saw two photos of thy having dinner with a manat acestamant She casually forwardedite photos to me.


    matresses are never loval. They abens have other men, especially when theit goy is alocalymuried Blut doyanthark Leonand woublen i behouden?


    She pored me on the shoulder and walked awwne, leaving me staring at the man in the photos, who looked oddly tamr. (zoomed im on the image and suddenly receppired him mom the bidding meting, the man who was with Emma Even though he was woring abuseball cap, the districther red bithm ek on his left hand pavelin ang


    Could he be the one Lily was talking to on the phone? And it so, was he the one who betreed tuna he was part of her fram, then everything stated to make arrive.


    stating to fomapaleis


    let the Harmon residence, I was still thinking about this. These seemingly melted event


    On the dive home. Leenard noticed was distracted but didn''t save much. When we reached the lock as the road, Lasked him to cop


    Tima''s reeling down. I''m worried something might happen to her."


    Telethink of a better excuse not to go home with him. If I mentioned divorce now, it would just lead to another at pument, so I chose the most convenient reason. He bed but then nimed let to drop meet at Erma''s cenist


    The moment i get inside. I pushed to the bedroom Emma was engrossed in her game, curing loudly, I snatched the phone out other hand


    She was about to get angry but more when she saw the photo on my phone.


    "Yes, that''s Nate. How did he end up with Ele


    I recounted what Loverheard from LBV''s phone call and mentioned that the photos were sent to me by Lesh. We both tell silent as we realized how strange this situation was


    We decided to investigate together the next day since it was the weekend, when we arrived at the restaurant trom the photos, we struggled to findagrodes me to check the security footage. This was a private matter, so we couldn''t wove the police, and the staff wasn''t e Well, well, look who iris-what brings the of you to my restaurau today?!


    pill''s voice floats over Emmaand exchanged a nce and 1 quickly pulled her aside.


    "What is this? Kidnapping extortion, murder?" pill looked imperious, but it sexs unclear who was threening whom


    need yourProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Inew she didn''t like me, mainly because she was into Leonard. The mement I said "help," she immediately looked pleased with hersel


    "Help" Why sheilds help you? What are you going to do to get my help?"


    Texined the whole stron, emphasizing that it was Leanand''s mistress causing marble, lil''s expression tumed tacks.


    "Lily is such a mump! She


    Alright. This is a small matter. Wat here


    Shesmode off but then named backlon...


    "Order mood and drinks, will you? Do you think I''m working for tree?"


    tiquekly modded and ended some desserts while we waited for her to retim Te to her stile, fill was quick. In just a few minutes, she was back with the footage. Lily not only mt with Kate but also handed him achie "don Thave anything to do with her. Why is she targeting me?"


    tioned solent, unsure of what to say jill, however, saw things clearly. She took a spether coller and gestured towed mec


    She probably wants to get back at you to helping me. I''m sorry, I''ve dragged you into this."


    "¨¦va, what are you saying You didn''t ding me me anything This is her di


    Emma disagreed and ced me


    But toulin 1 shake the gut if it weren''t for me, ma neuldn''t be in such a disculpestion, and she wouldn''t have in nory abort losing her job.


    Id mmed het cep down and looked displeased


    Chapter 551 Refuse to ept it


    "She''s Leonard''s Lavorite. What am I supposed to do?"


    Jill seemed even angrier. She grabbed her bag and got ready to leave. But just before she walked out, she looked back at me


    "If shees after you again, I''ll send you the video. Get rid of her!


    "Host to you in school, but I''ll be damned if you lose to someone like her now, I refuse to ept it! You have to beat her, or I''ll make sure you regret it!"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 calling the Police


    Alter confining who the mole as thepany was. Emma nedbri connections to ess the nifior''cosurweice hockage. These was arancia deht outside the desige department, and in didn''t take long but he to lindtootge Low the wight before the dataeim. Nate halvtuned to the etter at night and tampered with theputer Many of the projects in the design deportment mere slimed, so he had simply logerst into ther KompMV''s Arcot and made the changes.


    No wonder rauma didn''t notice anything wrong at it all the project bid was sieves stad, Nathal sick back hit the office while everyour was celebrating and plopped as extemal hard drive moto Fiona''sputer. Although he had tried to disguise himself, the bithiask on his left hand gave him away


    Emma was freietus and gutted her teeth. "That Bastard Nabe! The List the he was in timble, Levned tech¨¢n, mut this is how he repres me."


    plcedow hand over hers, trying to calm her down.


    "Ernu you need to understand something, Nate stole these waterials for your loss."


    This was the real problem. Nate was just a pawn, and het boss was the true mastermind.


    in pan, those who were talented often faced the most serta rom their superiors. Emma''s abilites wise exceptional, and within just a year at thepany, she had


    The fact that neath her entire team supported her in this bidding pocess showed just how capable she waspetence of male a less frevous, especially in a tantly - business. The might have hired her with ulterior motives.


    Emma clenched hertistsin frustration, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "No. Bobcan''t hat let this po. This can''t metadi. Even if they reme, I need to set the second straight.".


    Her voice was hoarse, but her anger was palpable. I nodded in agreement.


    As a designer, if she created aproject, they couldn''t just take it withoutpensating her. That would be exploitation. After we retumed to thepany, Emma''s team members gathered around us. She went footage of altering and stealing the data. Everyone tuned to look Nate instinctively nced at their current boss, who simply seered at Emma


    and pipe the USB drive Into the conference roomputer, sevealing th


    the


    "Ms. Carter, right? Theard your data neach caused a project dy before. Now what''s this about? This video is so blurry. Me you trying to use Natrol stealing your data?


    What else would be saving? Emma''s voice KAS LAS PE..


    The evidence was clear, and everyone knew the truth, but some people just didn''t want to admit it.


    When the boss arrived, he was hurton.


    "Emma, what do you think you''re doing? Didn''t tell you to go home? This project belongs to thepany, and you''re apany designer. What''s wrong with using your destens for them?


    "Let me make this clear. You''re being transtured out of the design department. From now on, you''ll be working in the logistics department"


    It was obvious they had nned to discard her from the start, ungher illness as an excuse to kick her out of the team


    As maopened her mouth to speak, I stepped in front other.


    "Most of this project''s care designs were done by Emma alone. While she is employed by thepany, she hasn''t beenpensated for this particr work, so thepany doesn''t have the right cause her designs without proper payment.'' The bass scotte


    "If you''ve got a problem, go ahead and sie us. By the time anything happens, the project will be finished. Let''s see what you can do then."


    So they were nning to y din?


    Several colleagues and I held Emma back, preventing her from confronting them. I had anticipated this. They were shameless enough to fire her without hesitation. What they didn''t realize, though, was that the core part of the design hadn''t been copled, and they were obli *Fine. Then thepany needs to issue a statement, dering that from this moment on, Emma is no longer responsible for this project and will have nothing to do with it."


    The boss seemed excited, waving his hand dismissively


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need for Frama to stay with thepany either."


    ? Thadn''t expected him to fireber on the spot, just as Iwas about to argue, Emma gritted her teeth and said one word, "Fine""


    She looked at me with teary eyes and shook her head. At that moment, I understood that she had given up on thepany. There was no point in stirring any longer.


    When we got home, I received a message from Jill. She had done some further digging and found that Note had not only altered the data but also stolen otherpanyies and sold them to Lily


    quickly contacted Jean and asked her to send me the projects from Department Three. Emma immediately noticed something was wrong


    "These designs were ones I discarded. How did they end up with the Harmon Group?"


    "Did Lily buy my designs? Did Nate sell them?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought for a moment, then grabbed mycoat and stood up


    "Emma, gather the evidence. We''re going to the police."


    Even if the designs were ones she had discarded, they weren''t just up for grabs


    It seemed Leonard was ting to have Lily take over Department Three, and she was eager in make a name for here, but switching field wasn''t easy, and she''d resorted to this kind of scheme. When we arrived at Harmen Group with the police, Lily was busy cozying up to Leonard


    "Leo, Luis just released a new handbag. They called me to check it out. Let''s goter, okay?"


    As the secretary led us in, Lily quickly let go of Leonard''s hand.


    The two police officers turned to Lily.


    "Ms. Jane, you''re under investigation for the theft of trade secrets. Pleasee with us.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 An Apology


    The police had solid evidence, leaving Lily no room to argue, The fact that Harman Group''s project was using Emma''s designs made it impossible to deny. Her previous coborators could also testify that these were designs that she had submitted before. Lily cried patifully at the police station, but I remained expressionless.


    Leonard was pacing around like a trapped animal, frantically calling the Harmon Group''swyer to get Lily out on bail. After hanging up, he red at me and asked angrily, "va how could you be so cruel?"


    "Not as cruel as your mistress stealing trade secrets," I shot back and rolled my eyes while holding Emma back, who was on the verge of shouting.


    Leonard rubbed his temples, not even bothering to argue. It was clear he believed Lily was capable of doing something like this. I couldn''t understand his logic. He knew the boundaries in this industry, so how could he let Lily run wild like this?


    I lowered my gaze, ignoring him as he continued to fume. Eventually, the police intervened.


    "Sir, your assistant has indeed stolen trade secrets. I suggest you refrain from threatening theinant," the officer said, casting a weary nce at me. "Especially since theinant is your wide."


    at the wife''s friend didn''t seem like a mere business dispute


    in seemed that our troubles were already well-known among the police. The story of a mistress stealing the designs at the but more like a personal vendetta


    I looked at Leonard without emotion. "Emma is the realinant here. These designs are hers and don''t belong to herpany."


    "You might want to persuade Lily toe clean. After all, cooperating with the investigation could reduce her sentence"


    If she were convicted, prison time was almost certain. While this might seem like a minor issue since


    the designs were discarded by Emma, it was still significant. If evaluated at market value, the stolen project designs could easily be worth millions, enough tond Lily behind bars for several years


    When Leonard''swyer arrived, he looked noticeably police hoped we could reach a settlement


    As soon as we entered the interrogation room, Lily burst into tears, yet still managed to shoot me a resentful look


    "I had no idea. I don''t know why someone would want to frame me. Nate told me those designs were his. I was just buying some designs for thepany"


    "Leo, someone is jealous of our rtionship and is trying to set me up. You can''t believe her."


    She was clever, focusing on attacking me and turning the situation into a personal issue rather than a matter of stolen designs. And she yed the role of a self-sacrificing woman, willing to do anything for thepany, which only made her seem more sympathetic.


    "Aren''t you filing charges against Nate? Let''s see what he has to say. We have evidence, interrupted her tearful performance. "The police''s tech team isn''t just for show. They can read lips from that video, right? if you''re so sure I''m framing you, go ahead and sue me. Stop I couldn''t stand bet fake innocent act any longer, so I grabbed Emma and left the interrogation room.


    Since they weren''t interested in settling, neither were we. As it turned out, Nate detailed everything,ying out how Lily had orchestrated it all. He even had recordings of their meetings, making lip-reading necessary.


    Faced with this evidence, Lily had no choice but to beg Leonard for help.


    When Leonard approached Emma and me, he looked annoyed but swallowed his pride for Lily''s sake.


    "Eva, Emma, We need total"


    "Eva, are you okay?"


    Zack somehow leamed about the situation and rushed over, stepping between Leonard and meContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What''s this? Are you trying to use your power to maridate others in a police station,


    Mr. Harmon?"


    Leonard clenched his fists, then slowly rxed them. His gaze shifted back to me "If this blows up, it''ll be bad for everyone. Il Emma sues the Harmon Group, her career could be over." "Leonard, are you admitting that you ordered Lily to do this?" Lasked, my voice sharp and my body trembling If it was true, I would do more than just file for divorce.


    Leonard met my gaze without flinching as if he thought was being absurd. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    His response made me feel relieved, four marriage were to end in a nasty fight, I''d be devastated.


    He softened his tone as he said quietly, "But the fact remains that the Harmon Group had used those designs. I''ll take responsibility. Il apologize to Emma"


    "And how will you take responsibility? Emma has already lost her job and her designs. Do you think an apology is enough?"


    Leonard was always quick to apologize. Back in college, he wrote me countless apology letters. Saying sorry came easy to him


    He took a deep breath as he reluctantly turned to Em


    "I''ll pay your for the project designs based on market value, plus an additional 10% aspensation"


    Neither Einmanor I moved. There was no way we''d let Lily off that easily.


    Noticing our silence, Leonard gritted his teeth and finally offered, "Emina can join the Harton Group, and I''ll put her in charge of Department Three"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 The Best Choice


    As soon as Leonard said those words, both Emma and I were stunned. The Hamon Group''s design department wasContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    jast anyone could walk into


    Emma had confided in me before about how she had applied twice without sess. But now, Leonard was not only stepping back for Lily, but he was also suggesting that Emma manage Expartment Three.


    Although Department Three''s design team wasn''t particrly impressive, appointing someone as the Head of Design Department from outside thepany was unprecedented.


    Besides, the position of Head of Design Department at Harmon Group held much more weight than that of a designer at otherpanies.


    Icould sense Emma''s excitement, but she still looked to me for guidance. I understood-she was tempted.


    Zack red at Leonard. "Mr. Harmon, you really are generous, Is there nothing you wouldn''t do for Lily?"


    Leonard cleared his throat, adopting a righteous stance. "Emma''s designs have indeed been used by Harmon Group, making her the perfect candidate to oversee Department Three''s projects. I''m doing this for the good of thepany, and for her career as well." He emphasized the word "career", his gaze fixed firmly on me. He knew what I cared about most. Emma was one of my few close friends, so there was no way I could ignore this


    Leonard was counting on mepromising for Emma''s sake. After all, this was her issue to begin with. He had read me perfectly.


    I pressed my lips together, feeling a twinge of indecision. Sensing my hesitation, Leonard seemed to rx a little..


    "Talways keep my word. If you join ourpany, your best friend will be your immediate superior. No one will treat you unfairly. And since even the designs you discarded were selected, it proves how strong your abilities are. Department Three has been without a suitable I His eyes were sincere, as if he truly believed in Emma''s talent


    I lowered my head, unsure of what to say. Harmon Group was indeed a great choice for a designer. Emma had worked hard for years, only to be betrayed by thestpany she joined. There was no way she wasn''t feeling bitter.


    But if she started job hunting again, word about her past would spread quickly in the industry, making it hard for her to find her footing. If she could join Harmon Group, it would be a blessing in disguise, and a powerful way to prove her worth. But letting Lily off so easily


    Iclenched my fists, unwilling to look past it. She had crossed a line by targeting my friend.


    Suddenly, Emma ced her hand over my fist, intertwining our fingers. She then gave my hand a gentle squeeze. Her eyes darted toward the door, and I immediately understood her meaning


    "Leonard, we need to discuss this privately. We''ll get back to you


    I pulled Emma out of the police station, with Zack following behind us. Leonard took a few steps after us but stopped.


    I closed my eyes for a moment. Of course, he wouldn''t leave. With Lily still under investigation, there was no way he''d walk away. But Lily would have to cooperate with the investigation, which meant she might be held for 24 hours- more than enough time for her to stew.


    Zack drove us back, even suggesting that Emma could work at hispany instead. "Our design department is still in its early stages, but we have many projects that require external partnerships. We could really use someone with your talent."


    He was just as sincere, but after a brief hesitation, Emma politely declined. Finally, we returned to her ce, where she copsed onto the sofa. She looked at me with pleading eyes. "Eva, what should I do?"


    "Ask for money. Compensation, of course," I said immediately.


    I gave her the first option without hesitation. Whether or not she decided to work at Harmon Group, she deserved to be paid.


    The designs were from small projects, so the total might be around 200 thousand dors-


    nothing huge. But working at Harmon Group would be different. Even if she left after a few years, her resume would look impressive, not to mention the valuable connections she''d make


    Thinking about how I might divorce Leonard soon, I looked at Emma, feeling torn. But I still smiled.


    "Harmon Group''s design department is top-notch. The projects they handle are leagues beyond what your previouspany could offer. I know your skills, and after two there, you''d have even greater opportunities for growth. Harmon Group really is a great choice." She shot up from the sofa, ring at me with displeasure. "Eva, what are you saying? Are you trying to make mepromise?


    I knew why she was really conflicted-it was for my sake. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders and spoke eamestly, "We''re not kids anymore. Don''t be so emotional You know Harmon Group is the best option.


    "Besides, after I dintre Leonard, I won''t stay at Harmon Group. You''ll have a better future there, understand?*


    Currently, most of Harmon Group''s designs were done coboratively. Aside from me, the Director, there was no realpetition. If I left, Emma would likely be the Director


    She stared at mor, tears welling up in her eyes. "EVIL"


    the lugged me tightly, and I smiled as I lifted my hand only far my vision to suddenly gock as my body copsed backward.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Humiliation


    Feeling a cold liquid flow into my right arm and the familiar smell of antiseptic in the air, I was back in the hospital


    Maybe I was too ansions and stressind about Emma''s situation. My body felt even weaker now-nosebleeds, fainting spells, the works. No wonder the doctor insisted I always have someone by my side. Without Emma, who knows how many times I would''ve died by now. When opened my eyes, I found Emma asleep beside me. 1 tried to reach for some water, but someone quickly unscrewed the cap and handed me the bottle


    "You''re awake? Are you feeling okay? Zack''s warm hand touched my forehead, and the heat from his palm seemed to ease my dizziness.


    After taking a big gulp of water, I started to feel a bit better.


    Emma suddenly jerked awake. Her hair was all messy. "Ewa, why did you faint again? You haven''t been eating properly, have you?


    Her voices hoarse, sounding almost like an old man''s, I quickly stopped her from taking


    ychemotherapyBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Enough. If you krep talking, you''ll need to visit the ENT department next I''m fine, aren''t? Besides, you know that mys


    My words trailed off as my eyes widened, and 1 looked at Emma Zack was still bere. How could have mentioned my illness in front of him?


    Emma awkwardly forced a smile. "Well, he called when I was panicking-Anyway, he knows now,"


    She lowered her head in resignation, as if waiting for me to scold her.


    1 turned to Zack mechanically, seeing both sympathy and helplessness in his eyes.


    "why didn''t you tell me? No wonder you''ve been having nosebleeds and fainting spells. Eva, do you still consider me atriend?"


    I didn''t know how to respond, and the room fell into an awkward silence. Fortunately, the doctor came in just in time and went over some of the things I needed to watch


    out for. He looked me up and down, shaking his head. "I''ve told you before, you''re too thin. You need to start eating properly to prepare for your next round of chemotherapy, understand? Inodded lightly, but deep down, I knew that I could barely eat anything


    Zack pulled the doctor aside, asking with concem, "s her fanting a result of the chemotherapy?


    The doctor frowned at him, then nodded. "Your wife even underwent surgery on her own. No matter how busy you are with work, you should care more about your family, you


    Seeing the doctor''s misunderstanding, Zack didn''t bother correcting him, simply agreeing over and over.


    Finally, he turned to me. "He doesn''t know, does he?"


    I nodded. There was no point in exining


    Zack didn''t press further. Instead, he helped with the discharge paperwork and drove us home. Before leaving, he insisted that I contact him immediately if anything happened and made sure I added his number as an emergency contact. Emma watched him leave, beaving a sigh. "You know, if you had been with Zack back then.


    "That''s impossible."


    I was certain could never have ended up with him. Back then, I loved Leonard so much-how could have fallen for anyone else? But now, everything has changed.


    Later that afternoon, the HR department from Harmon Group called Emma, asking when she could start. She looked at me, and 1 took the phone from her, telling them she''d be there right away toplete the paperwork.


    This kind of thing was better done sooner rather thanter. Who knows if Leonard might change his mind? Has credibility was shot at this point.


    When we arrived at thepany, 1 took Emma straight to Leonard. He wasn''t surprised at all when he saw that we had epted his tes


    "If you''ve epted the deall, why didn''t you pick up my calls? Was it on purpose? You deliberately left Lilly to worry in the police station. Eva, Inever thought you could be so crual!" His voice was boarse, and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. It looked like he hadn''t sloprawi I nced at my phone and realized it had been on silent mode. Emma was about to exin, but I stopped her. "Let''s just get the paperwork done first."


    "Exa, you can go to such lengths for your friend, but why do you have to treat your own husband so poorly?!"


    Leonard suddenly became angry, stepping in front of us and blocking my may


    Hooked at him in confusion. "Treat you poorly? Leonard, you''ve got it the other way around. How many women have you brought home since we got married? How many times have you humiliated me for that mistress Lily? "How do you even have the nerve to say I''m treating you poorly?" he retorted.


    Thad more to say, but the pain in my chest made me want to cut the conversation short I pushed him aside. "If you want to save your lover, transfer the money quickly. Otherwise. the deal is off


    After the paperwork was done, I sent Leonard a message, telling him to head to the police station. By the time we arrived, Leonard had already gotten Lily out, and she was clinging to him, crying her eyespot


    "Leo, why did you take so long to get me?-was so scared, I did everything for you, for thepany. Why can''t Eva just let me go?"


    Leonard gently stroked her back, his heart aching for her.


    Watching the scene unfold before me, a slow smile spread across my face.


    Perfect Maybe now he wouldn''t be so resistant to the idea of divorce.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Returning What''s Yours


    !!


    Chapter 60 Returning What''s Yours


    As it turns out, Leonard had been pressing hiswyer to bail Lily out all along, and now that we agreed to the settlement, she was free to go.


    I couldn''t help but feel a moment of sympathy for thewyer, who looked utterly defeated. After all, he''s been cleaning up Leonard''s messes for years


    Emma, having received her share of the benefits, didn''t hesitate to sign the letter of forgiveness. The police gave a few more warnings and had Lily sign a guarantee before finally releasing her But the moment we stepped out of the police station, Lily stopped crying and red at us.


    She let out a string of insults toward me. "Eva, I knew all along that you only care about money. Do you think that Leo''spany is worth less than that?"


    "You''ve never loved Leal You''ve been after his money from the start! You''re just a gold digger. How dare you stand beside Leo? You''re only making him aughingstock!"


    Leonard stood behind her, saying nothing. His expression was unreadable as he watched me. I looked back at him and gave a bitter smile


    Didn''t I love him? It was because I loved him too much that I nearly lost my life. But now, I could feel that love slowly fading, almost gone.


    "If that''s how you feel, then tell him to sign the divorce papers," I said, taking Emma''s hand and walking away without sparing Lily another nce.


    I knew she was probably furious, but I couldn''t be bothered. She still didn''t understand-it wasn''t me who was unwilling to let go, but Leonard. The moment he divorces me, everything will be over


    Lily, apparently enraged, shouted after me, "Eva, you don''t even wear your wedding ring anymore! Are you trying to show other men you''re single?"


    "I know you were popr back in school, but so what? Trading up like that, you''re despicable!"


    I stopped and looked up at the two of them standing on the steps.


    Despite looking a bit worn out, Lily''s round face, big eyes, and the dimples she carefully emphasized made her look a lot like me.


    She must''ve realized that Leonard only loved her because she resembled me, so she changed her makeup to match mine. She didn''t even look like herself anymore.


    Iughed mockingly. "Then go find someone else yourself-just make sure he divorces me first


    "Eva!"


    Both Leonard and Lily called my name at the same time, and I couldn''t help but feel like my name had be tainted


    Leonard took a step forward and grabbed my left hand seeing no mark where a ring had been, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    "Eva, why aren''t you wearing the ring? You know I made it with my own hands! Doesn''t anything matter to you besides money? is love worth nothing in your eyes?"


    Lily chimed in, "Would you even have him if he had no money? Why don''t you tell me, is this the first day you noticed she''s not wearing the ring?"


    Emma forcefully pulled his hand away, positioning herself between us.


    "You''re willing to spend so much money on Lily, even defending her when she broke thew. But your legal wife doesn''t even have enough money for medical treatment. She''s-


    I quickly covered Emma''s mouth with my hand. "It''s just low blood sugar, no big deal. Don''t make a scene. It''s embarrassing"


    There was no way I''d let Leonard know about my condition. As long as Lily tries a bit harder, we''ll be divorced soon. Why make him feel guilty now, only for him to cling to me out of responsibility?


    I knew him too well-no matter how much he resented me, he wouldn''t ignore me if he knew I was sick. But what I want now is


    ht now is for him to let go, not hold on tighter.


    Emma seemed to realize she had misspoken, and with a fierce re at Leonard, she hurriedly led me away. Once we got home, she finally asked, "Why didn''t you tell him? You should make him feel guilty!"


    I understood she was angry on my behalf, but I didn''t want to dwell on it anymore.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    *Emma, you know Lily isn''t the first, and she won''t be thest. There''s no point in making him feel guilty. Better to leave him sooner than to drag this out, right?"


    I leaned my head on her shoulder and whispered, "Ist want to live out the rest of my life. After all, who knows when the illness mighte back?"


    I had secretly looked it up-if my condition recurs a third time, might not have much time lett. Although there are cases where people have survived for over 20 more years, those are rare Given my luck, it seems unlikely I''ll be one of them. That night, Emma held me whale 1 slept, crying quietly several times. I pretended not to notice and forced myself to fall asleep.


    The next day at work, Leonard showed up at the design department.


    "Come to my office"


    I nodded, gathering the documents he needed to sign before following him upstairs. Lily wasn''t at her desk. She was probably on leave after everything that had happened. Sering the luxury shopping bags on the floor, curled my lips in a half- smile. Leonard had even prepared gifts for her.


    A "calm down" gift? How generous


    "This is yours."


    Leonard''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned to see him pushing a jewelry box toward me. When I didn''t move, he opened the box himself, and my breath caught Insafe way the wedding ring that i had Emma pown of

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 Time to Step Down


    As I gazed at the ring that had been with me for three years, I felt a lump in my throat. The joy felt when I first put it on now matched the sorrow in my heart. Leonard might never understand how I feel, and I don''t expect him to.


    "Eva, I''m sorry I didn''t know you had low blood sugar. You must have been scared, which is why you pawned the ring, right? Leonard said, his voiceced with regretContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve already had Emilia transfer a million dors into your ount. You can use it however you want. There''s no need to pawn the ring anymore," he added.


    He stood up, looking at me with deep affection, trying to put the ring back on my finger. I took two steps backward, my expression wold of any emotion


    He could go through all this trouble to find the ring, even buy it back for me, yet he hadn''t bothered to check what illness I was suffering from?I didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad. It seemed like my condition didn''t concern him as much as he pretended it did. Sering that I wasn''t willing to wear the ring, he pulled out therge diamond ring he''d given me at ourst anniversary.


    "This ring was bought just for you. You''ve lost weight, so it''s a bit loose. But it still wasn''t meant for anyone else."


    He stubbornly ced the ring in my hand. I hesitated, looking at it. He made a good point, but I just didn''t care anymore.


    I ced the ring back in his pocket. "It''s too expensive. Let''s just leave it."


    After all, we''re getting divorced. It wouldn''t be appropriate to keep such an expensivering


    He seemed a bit upset, but he quickly restrained himself, taking out our wedding ring


    "I know you''re sentimental. The diamond ring isn''t practical for everyday wear, but this one is," he said.


    "Leonard, I sold it because I didn''t want it anymore. You don''t need to get back to me."


    I took the ring and set it on the table it no longer held any meaning for me, just like this marriage.


    Leonard was about to say something when Lilly suddenly barged in without knocking


    "Leo, how does my outfit look? And look at this bag, it''s thetest edition. White bags are just so adorable, aren''t they?"


    "And look at this bracelet! They finally had it in stock. Isn''t it shiny?"


    "Ms. Green, what are you doing here?" She finally said when she noticed I was here.


    Her smile faded as she saw the ring on the table. She let out a disdainful snort


    "So, you''re here for the ring, huh? almost forgot, Ms. Green loves money," she remarked sarcastically. She added, "Are you going to take the jade jewelry too, you gold digger?" I nced at her outfit, the expensive bracelet, and the designer bag. Then 1 burst intoughter. "Ms. Jane, did you buy these with your sry? Being an assistant sure pays well!"


    Her face turned red, then pale, before she pitbully clung to Leonard''s arm.


    "Leo," she cooed, her voice dripping with sweetness, making it clear why she had him wrapped around her finger.


    But Leonard''s gaze remained fixed on me, lost in thought.


    Seeing no one backing her up, Lily grabbed the ring from the table and slid it onto her finger


    "Perfect! Look at this, it fits like it was made just for me" she eximed


    "Ew, this ring was practically custom-made for me. You''re just wasting Leo''s thoughtfulness, you heartless woman!"


    As Leonard moved forward to take her hand, I turned and pushed open the officedoor.


    it felt like everything had been custom-made for Leonard-ady who looked a bit like me, whose ring size marched the old me. So, maybe it was time for the original step down


    Before the elevator closed, I saw Leonard running toward me, but I quickly shut the doors. Today was Emma''s first day, and I couldn''t miss it


    When I arrived at Department Three, the atmosphere was tense. It was actually my first time there, and many of the faces were unfamiliar to me.


    After a brief introduction of Emma, there was only a smattering of apuse. I knew they wouldn''t be thrilled about a new boss being parachuted in, especially since this department seemed to be closely connected to Lily.


    One young man''s disdainful gaze lingered on Emma, mixed with a hint of fear. I could guess that he was the one who had stolen Emma''s designs. No wonder he looked so guilty. Emma, however, was undeterred Her spirits were high She sad cheerfuly, "Everyone, from now on, we''ll be working together. I hope Tcan be good friends with all of you.


    "Today''s my first day, so how about treat everyone to dinner tonight? Just as a way for us to get to know each other better."


    She smiled warmly, but the other employees'' eyes darted away, evolding hers


    Fm stood akwardly by my side, and I quickly stepped in to smooth things over


    "Ms. Carter means no harm. She just wants to get closer to everyone. If today isn''t convenient, we can reschedule."


    A ledy standing closest to me handed over her phone, and I saw that Lily had already invited Department Three out for dinner tonight


    Morry, Ma Green, Ms. Carter, but Ms. Jane has already invited us this morning. We''ve all agreed, so..."


    myone looked at m?r,


    this is a bitst minute. Let''s reschedule I''ll take Ms. Carter to have dinner with the folks from Departments One and Two tonight. That''s settled"

 Chapter 62

    Trouble Again


    Theces of the design tram Department Three were clouded with ease, but fignored them and returned to my office it wasn''t long before Emma sent me a message on "someone tried to appease me. It seems like they want to with us, but they''re too embarrassed to sub the mistress. Don''t worry about me won''t fall for these tricks, Isent her a sticker in reply, then turned to ask my colleagues what they wanted to eat.


    The designers in the department were mostly young, but even the more experiences were lively and outgoing it didn''t take long for everyone to agree on going out for The fourth floor of the Central Mall was filled with restaurants, and after work, we all headed to the bebene ce.


    past as we arrived at the entrance of the barbecue restamant, Lily appeared with the members of Department Three''s marketing department in tow.


    "Eva, you''re still Mrs. Harmon, and this is what you''re treating everyone to?" she sneered "How asteless. This is the kind of ce only students frequent. How much could this


    I was used to her side remarks, so i didn''t let them bother me Leoned had indeed transtemed a million dors to me. he hadn''t, I might have hesitated even over a barbecue. Jews was quick to roll her eyes at Lily.


    "We love barbecue!" Several colleagues chimed in at once.


    If you look down en barbecue, why don''t you go your whole life without eating it?


    "You''re so rich, so why don''t you treat us to a meal?"!


    "What''s an assistant doing in the design department? Trying to win people over?!


    Lily looked at them with disdain. "You eat ording to the leader you foll, we''re going to Centurien Dining"


    new Centurion Dining was one of the most luxurious restaurants, where the average bill could easily be one or two thousand per person, hit my lip, a bit troubled by her


    statement


    "Ms. Jane, you wouldn''t be using my marital assets with Leonard to foot the bill, would you? Because that would mean it''s my treat," I remarked.


    I smiled at the colleagues standing behind her. Some wolded mye, while others returned my smile. It seemed that not everyone in Department 7 "Legit to me, so it''s mine you have no-


    When she saw me take out my phone, she cut herself off mid-sentence.


    Twed my phone at her. "I do have the right. After all, I''m still his legal wife."


    I added," you dare use my money to pay, I''ll all the police.rould


    There was loyal to Liv


    be your first time in the police station, would it? The first time you''re at the police station might be an


    ident, but after a few more times there, you''ll be to. I''m sure you''re not afraid"


    Since we''d alwady burned bridges, I didn''t n on holding back. Even if she became. Harmon in the future, it wouldn''t here thing to do with me.


    Fuming, Lily corned away, and I happily led everyone into the barbecue restaurant.


    As we ate, Jean kept me updated on the situation.


    "Lily only let the order steak each. They''re not even allowed to order dessert."


    "They can only drink juice, no red wine. They''re allining in the group that that they might as well have stayed home and exten instant noodles."


    I know they had a group chat forers to grumble, but hadn''t expected Department Three''s staff to have a group chat forining about their boss


    As I nced at the photos they were sending in the chat, then back at our barbecue spread, everyone agreed that Thad made the right call Barbecue was definitely the better choice. Emmanudged me with her elbow, signaling me to look at her phone. It turned out that sev What they hadn''t done all day, they finally did after witnessing Lily''s behundor. It seemed some of them were starting to switch sides.


    After our barbecue feast, Emma, who had a bit too much to drink, was in high sprits. She kept bugging me in the car, showering me with kisses.


    "Eve, I love you the most. You''re my good luck charm."


    "You''re amazing. I''ll protect you for sure. From now on, I''ll make the money and take care of you!


    Under the curious gase of the driver, 1 awowardly tried to push her away, but she just clung to me tighter


    In the end, I dragged her out of the car and into the bedroom. But then, she suddenly burst into tears.


    "Ex, you''re a good person, why do youre to suffer from cancer?"


    "That scumbag Leonard how darehe bully you! When I''m strong enough, I bring him down!"


    threw a few punches in the air before copsing back onto the bed.


    Took off her shoes, feeling a bit helpless as hooked at her. But I had made up my mind-That to help her establish herself in thepanyProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next day, Lintroduced Emma to thepanies Thad previously worked with. In just one metting, she sessfully negotiosted a deal.


    It was Department Three''s first major project, and one was thrilled.


    Einmanushed into my office holding the contract. She pre me a big bear hug.


    wold closed this deal all by myself. Oh my god, you''re amazing!"


    watching her babble incoherently, I pushed her away jokingly "Akight, it''s just one contract. There will be plenty more in the nature. What''s there to be so cited about?* "Wipe your devoloft, you''re so annoying," Dydd. Chapter 62 Trouble Again


    She grinned and brought me tea, asking for tips on managing the partnership before leaving in a good mood.


    I didn''t tell her that I had chemotherapy scheduled for the next day. She had her own career now, her own life. I couldn''t keep relying on her.


    The next day, she headed to work eatly, while I took the day off to go to the hospital.


    Lately, I had been taking time ott trequently, and HR was used to it, given that I rarely worked before.


    But I hadn''t expected that after chemotherapy, Emma would run into trouble again.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Neglecting My Image


    Jean''s voice on the other end of the line was almost hysterical


    "Eva, where are you? Can youe to the police station? M. Ceter has been taken in by the police. They say she''s a prime suspect, and it''s her formerpany that reported her.


    "A lot of people saw it happen. What should we do? Everyone''s saying Ms. Carter is going to be fired," she said, her tone tinged with urgency


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Emma. I didn''t care about the dizziness anymore and gged down a


    When arrived at the police station, I was feeling a bit better, though still a little light-headed Zack saw me and quickly came over to support me.


    "You went to the hospital?" he asked.


    Inodded, not hiding the truth. Zack casually picked up a strand of hair from my shoulder. I knew I was losing hair again, and this wouldn''t stay hidden for long


    He loved the hair into a nearby trash can and then helped me to sit down


    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. Her formerpany is just causing trouble, but they don''t have sufficient evidence," he assured me


    "Is it became of the project she was bidding on before? Lasked, already having a guess. Zack nodded, and felt a bit of relieN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When Emma left, I made sure thepany issued a document stating she wasn''t responsible. The document was signed and stamped by the leader


    Emma''s former boss, Withon Snyder, and her brother-inw, Harvey Heynolds, were furlous when they saw her.


    "it''s all because she quit that the project couldn''t proceed, and now there''s been a major ident!"


    "Now that there''s a design w in the project, we''re looking at milions in damages, and she has to take responsibilty!"


    They spoke with righteous indignation, but seouldn''t help butugh.


    Mr. Snyder, noticing me sitting nearby, frowned in displeatur.


    "Thew is thew, not whatever you say it Emmah to pay up!"


    Ishe doesn''t pay, she go to jail One way or another, she''s responsible for th


    Emmahadn''t returned from questioning yet, so stood up and pulled out the proof from my bag. I kept it in there since that day, but with everything going on, I had forgotten to


    Emma wasid off, went through arbitration, and waspensated ording to the Nitrale Theboreican confirm this. She didn''t quit voluntarily," 1 exined.


    I continued, holding up the document, "And this is sigued by the leader who supervised her, stating that Emma isn''t responsible for anypany projects after she left, nor is se entitled to an additional tes." Just as I was about to hand the document to the police, the two men lunged at me, trying to snatch it from my hands


    Instinctively, themed away, butane of then shoved me hard


    Aldy fling a bit diery, Hunched forward, about to fall.


    Fortunately, Zack was quick to catch me, while the police restrained the men.


    "Are you say? Do you need to go to the hospital Zack asked, his concern evident.


    I shook my head. I couldn''t leave and this matter was resolved.


    I insisted, "The side effects of chemotherapy are too severe. Maybe you should."


    "What are you all doing here? Leonard''s angry voice Interrupted Zack


    Zack''s arms around me didn''t loosen. I leaned weakly against him, unable to stand.


    "Eva!" Leonard walked over, trying to approach me, bat Lily held him back..


    "Len, this is a police station. Don''t lose your temper," she said. Then, she shot me a suggestive look. "Mr. Boyd really takes good core of Eva, doesn''t he? Holding her like that in Zack ignored them entirely, focusing on "Are you holding uplo


    Trodded.


    Leonard seemed to notice something was off with me. He pulled a piece of candy from his pocket and offered it to me


    "Always carry candy if you''re prometo low blood sugar," he said


    Zack wanted to push it away, but I quickly took it, unwrapping it and popping it into my mouth.


    was better for him to think that I only had low blood sugar.


    Leonardware a faint smile, his mood seemed to be litted a little


    By the time Harman Group''swyer arrived, Zack''s Inver had also shown up. Leoned wasn''t happy about it.


    "Emnals with Harmon drop of course, we use our bowyer, Leonard said firmly.


    "Then why didn''t youe inmediately when you knew she was in trouble? Zack reported


    "Caller, when I was in the conference room with Emma, saw you heading upstairs with Lily," Zack said, casting a disdainful nce at the two before turning back to me,


    No wonder he was at the police station - he must have been at thepany for a meeting.


    Leonard looked at me. "Exa, you''re her friend. You decide."


    - seeing the look on his face, I knew he''d blow up if I didn''t choose Harmon Group''swyer, I nced at thewyer, then nodded.


    "Tale handel. He has imple experience," Isakt


    I didn''t mean to offend anyone with my words, but Lily Immediately bristled


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Trolled my eyes at her, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    But Lily wasn''t ready to let it go."Eva, you''re always causing trouble for thepany"


    "Your friend just joined thepany and she''s already in trouble with the police. How do you have the nerve to stay here?" she chilled


    "If you have the nerve to stay after breaking a bracelet worth millions and refusing to pay, or after string trade secrets that cost thepany 200 thousand dors, then why can''t?


    Ishot back at her without hesitation. Seeing her face barn red with anger, I didn''t feel dizzy anymore.

 Chapter 64

    Chapters 64 A Necessary Convention


    Lily man left speechlemi lymyartoct, veraly chatching Leonard''s hand as she sat offtthe side i patiently waited for Le to handle the two. The legal texts at Herminin topistep rok, and handing ich kind of haur h well wird in their rap-bilis. matould pau like a drink?arting wit vagar?" Leonard suddenly appeared in feest of me, looking at en bertat ved


    knew that he grorly thought I had low blood sugar.


    Zack


    up mediately. "Noned, I''ll go by something"


    Leonard shothama tirnce ne and the took the seat Zack had just varal?


    unit varated. He pulled a few press candy from port and handed them too


    "Il you have low blood sugar, you should carry these with you. Tatene when you start feeling week."


    "They''re all your favorite Harves. I''ll get you some imported chocte next time.


    Back in college, Leonard didn''t have much money, but he always managed to pull out a variety of leak from his pock


    thase a bit of a sweet booth, but I was abo-conscious of my appearance, so never let my indulge too much. He never gave me ajal at a time, and isen


    Jirst as I was about to take the candy from his hand, Ly''s voce cut through, tounding fat distressed. "Leo, I think I''m having an allergic reaction. I''m sochy


    lover, and her skin was swelling She wheed ufortably in her seat, stretching out berarm Sure enough, there were scratch marks trentembered she mentioned being allergic to dog hair before


    and had insisted on sending Buddy to an animal shelter. My peze grewer Trly saw her ying with a colleague''s congealer. She really would do anything to make me sutler. Leonard, seeing the marksen her arm, panicked. He quickly showed the candy into my hand I wanched Bien


    "Lily, stop scratching, it''ll kave scare you to the hospital"


    As they reached the door, be hesitated. He seemed to member that, his actual wife, was still there. He turned back to look at me. "I''ll be right back, wait for me"


    Tad?pond just kept looking toward the interrogation mom.


    Becki hedn''te back. He never did.


    As Zack walked past them, he let out cold shot and handed me a cup of milk


    "It''s your favorite, and here''s some water. If you''re hungry, I''ll get you something to eat


    I smiled, surprised that he still remembered what I liked


    Actually, I don''t like this kind of milk te much anymore. I used to drink it often in school because it was roup Three does a bottle-omething Leard could ford


    I noticed Leonard''s gue darken a hit, but i pushed the milk sea side and picked up the water instead.


    "Zack, I don''t like this kind of milk to anymore. It''s disgusting"


    Lesnard was about to approach, but Lily hugged at him.


    "Len, it''s so itchy


    Leo nodded and finally lett with het.


    It wasn''t until the evening that ma''s situations finally resolved. As expected, she had nothing to do with the incident. It was the other party trying to avoid payingpensation and framing her instead An 100 as Emma was released, she hugged me tightly


    "ER, I just remembered, you had chemotherapy today, didn''t you? Why did you call me?


    sty threat tightened, and icon''t bring myself to say anyforting words.


    Ban after being questioned, she still had the heart to worry about me?


    Zack pored both of us on the back. "Since everything''s okay now, how about treat you both to dinner? We must be starving"


    Emma nodded enthusiastically. "Ineed to buy some sage leaves tomorrow to get rid of this bad luck."


    We left the police station happily, chatting in the ear about where to eat


    Suddenly, I noticed a familiar car in the rearview mirror Looking closer at the License te, I realized it was Leonard''s. He actually came back?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the bad energe


    "Eva, how about we go for some barbecue The fire from the barbecue would help drive away the


    Inodded with a smile, though my eyes kept darting to the rearview mirror


    Zack seemed to notice Leonard''s cartalings too. No matter how many tums we took, it didn''t shake him att


    We stayed at the barbecue ce for over an hour, and Leonard''s car remained parked outside the whole cme


    H


    A sudden downpour started, without anyaming Leonard got out of his car ran to the trunk, pulled out an umbre, and then dashed to the entrance of


    Em saw him too and booked at me with concen. "Leonard Well, we should get going


    Inadded slightly, knowing that tonight I wouldn''t be going back to Emma''s ce


    Sering mestepant, Leonard quickly opened the umbre for me.


    ning healy. Be careful not to get wet


    Emina fed at my arm, but I didn''t move.


    I knew Leonard probably had something to say to me.


    "Zack, you should take Emma home first I need to talk to him," I said.


    Hearing this, Leonard let out a long breath of rellet


    Zack looked at me but said nothing, eventually leaving with Emma.


    Leonard walked me to the car under the umbre, then hurriedly ran back to the driver''s seat.


    Watching him run through the rain reminded me so much of my college days.


    Back then, whenever it rained, he''de to pick me up from the dormitory or the library. He always tilted the umbre towards me, making sure I wouldn''t get wet.


    I looked down at my clothes and, sure enough, they werepletely dry.


    He got into the car, wiped his rain-soaked face with a vigorous motion, and gave me a goofy smile.


    Instinctively, I reached out to touch his face, but the special ringtone from his phone interrupted me, and I quickly pulled my hand back.


    Lily''s timing was impable

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Lovesick Fool


    Leonard hung up the phone a little too fast, still looking annoyed.


    He gave me an uneasy smile and then pulled a small ring box from his pocket. Inside were our wedding rings


    Before he could say a word, eut him off, "trenard, I told you, I''m not going to wear aring that someone else has already wor


    He had seen Lily put that ring on, and now he wanted me to wear it too?


    His hand stopped awlowardly in midair, he he wasn''t sure what to do.


    He looked at me and sighed, "Da, does it really have to be like this?"


    I couldn''t understand why he was so sal Wasn''t this all his fault?


    But then i thought about what I''d done, and looked down. Maybe it wasn''t all on him


    "Leonard, let''s get a divorce," I said calmly, the it was no big deal


    Once I thought about divorce, it was all could think about.


    Leonard threw the ring the back seat, clearly angry. "Ew, do you really want a divorce that much?


    **Now that Zack in back, you want to get a divorce? Are you regretting not being with him back in college?!


    Hisments made me frustrated. I just wanted to open the door and walk out.


    Then his phone rang again. Lily was calling him over and over


    Lestard looked anneyed but also unsure. Right now, Lily was still important to him, so he wasn''t going to ignore her


    Aspected after a few seconds of hesitation, he picked up the call


    Lily''s voice came through, shaking with bears "Leo, my allergic reaction is really had. The doctor says a family members toe. Where are you?"


    at the same time, repened the car door and got into a nearby taxi.


    1 saw Leonard get out of the car, probably trying to call after me, but it didn''t matter anymore. He was Lily''s family now, not mine.


    Once we were divorced, without that piece of paper hing us together, he''d be even freer


    When I got back to Emma''s ce, she had already cleaned up and made me a bowl of ginger te


    "Drink this quickly so you don''t catch a cold, then go take a hot shower."


    She no longer had that sad look from the police station. Her cheeks were now rosy and warm 1 gave her a big hug and drank the ginger tea in ome With a frand like this, who would need a man?


    1 skept so well that night that almost didn''t wake up the nest moming


    1 barely made it to the office on time, and pean was already panicking


    "Eva, thank goodness you''re here! Mr. Harman isn''t"


    "So?" boked at her, confused.


    She quickly handed me the project documents. "These neid Mr. Harmon''s signature. They should have been signed yesterday.


    "But Ms. Jane said Mr. Harmon was too busy yesterday and would sign them body. Now he''s not here and isn''t answering his phone." Leonard was in charge of these projects, some couldn''t move anyuces or money without his signature.


    I took the documents spstairs, but Leonard was nowhere to be foundN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Emita, who hadn''t talked to me in a long time, cane over


    "Ms. Gre no one''s been able to reach Me Hatton allong. He wasn''t with you, was he?


    replied, "Do you really think he''d be with me?"


    for Tan, supposedly to help Leonard But really, she was there to help him watch over me and check if was spending


    From the beginning, Emilia didn''t ke me, and I didn''t like her either


    We stood there in silence for a moment before 1 picked up the phone and called Leonard. To my surprise, the call connected quickly. "E, are you trying to reach Leo? He''s at the doctor''s office picking up my medical records." "You''re still at the hospital?


    I didn''t get it-how could amild allergic reaction need so much time in the hospital?


    Lily''s wice was smug. "Leonard''s worried something might happen to me, so he insisted I stay for observation. He''s staying with me.


    If you need anything, just let me know and the message along"


    "Pass it along11 doubt you. Let Leonard answer the phone." My voice was cold, and I was charly frustrated


    Leonard rarely got calls on his personal phone, and when he did, it was aheres something important. Now, he was letting Lily answer it and ignoring work-couldn''t understand what was going on


    Lily seemed upset with my attitude, and her tone became ride. "Who''s the boss here, you or him? What night do you have to boss me around?


    "Twop making excuses to call Lee. I''m not going to let him answer your calls."


    She hung upon me quickly. When tried calling back, she rejected it again


    It was clear she wasn''t going to let me talk to Leonard. Emilia, who was standing nearby, looked at me with a frown.


    My phone buzzed with a What


    ja WhatsAppinessage jean told me the Downstar Compotation fram had already red. I lew I couldn''t inde folent wat aggas like didst Before I got into the elevator with the documents, I checked WhatsApp. Lily had just posted something new. The post showed Leonard in t Iclosed wryrs, Lowoving Leonard waacting hali


    He used to shipwerk to be with me when I was sick, and now be way doing the same for Lily. He hadn''t changed at all. He was still a lovesick fool

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Laughable


    When i got back to the office, I hated before going to the meeting room.


    ""Mr. Well, today, Mr. Harmon-


    "He''s not here again? Eva, in Leonard messing with me? What does he think this coboration is


    Robert was really angry that Leonard wasn''t there again. No matter how hand tried to fix things, Robert wasn''t willing to keep working with us. Isent Lennarda WhatsApp message and posted about the problems in the work group.


    Even though I was in charge of this project, the ultimate responsibility wasn''t mine, so I wasn''t going to take the fall for it


    Leonard didn''t contact me all day and didn''te back to the office.


    The Design department kept asking me what to do, but honestly, I didn''t have any answers. With the boss po


    pone, there was no point in us being worried


    just when I thought he didn''t care about the multi-million dor kal, Lesnard called me early the next morning and told me toe to the office


    "Ew, look at what you''ve done! You''ve messed up a huge project, and now you have to take full responsibilty!"


    Stunned, I nced at the papers he threw at me. It was a termination notice from Distat Corporation. The document clearly stated that the termination was mer fault and that we were liable for damages "Eva, you know how important the Dawnstar deal was. How could you mess it up? Lily, who was standing nearby, was also very angry


    *Doa, no matter what, you''re still part of Harmon Group. How could you support Zack'' Even if there''s something personal between you two, you shouldn''t have handed the project over to him!"


    I looked at their angry faces and suddenly burst outughing.


    It turned out Robert had gone straight to Zack yesterday, and they had made adel


    So now, Harmon Group not only lost the contract but also had to popensation. No wonder they were so mad.


    But why should care?


    "Leonard, have you lost it? I threw the papers at him.


    "You didn''te back to sign them, and now you''re ming me? I didn''t know you could be so imponsible. When did you be so shameless?


    I pulled out my phone and opened WhatsApp.


    "I told you on WhatsApp and tagged you in the group. What else do you want? Should I go to the hospital and drag you back?


    "No one''s going to cover your work. If you don''t care about your ownpany, who will clean up your mess?


    Leonard stared at his phone, looking really confused


    Isaw Lily looking guilty nearby and figured out what happened. If she had Leonard''s phone, she could have deleted messages. But she wasn''t very clever -Lesnart a messages. might be gone, but there were still others. ?, you''re still responsible!"


    "Why didn''t you think to call me? Even if I hadn''t seen the WhatsApp messages, you''re still ne


    Leonard started making excuses, and 1 was amazed at how bold he was. His attitude was almostughable


    Lily got angry first, her voice shaking. "Eve, you''re trying to ruin Leo''s reputation to protect your loves. Thepany shouldn''t have to pay to this aren''t you the whol money? Did Zack ghe you something? Her eyes were full of anger, and I looked her over caneally. She was wearing expensive designer clothes worth at least a hundred thousand.


    Feeling ufortable under my stare, she took a stephack.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I said, "I''m not like some people who be mistresses just for monry.


    "Leonard, 1 made the call Idon''t know what Lily told you, but you can check with the phonepany yourself!


    I grabbed my phone and walked out of his office


    Deonard was smart, he''d figure out who was really responsible. If he''s trying to me because of Lily, I''m ready to take him down with me The more I thought about it, the angries I got. Indized that the man had loved for years was actually a fool, which matched how upset


    Back then, when he cheated on me, I could sort of understand it as revenge. Our bep had been pretty ugly.


    But now, he was ignoring his work and letting someone else take the me for his affair. It made me really dislike


    Before could get to the elevator, he was already ninning after ne


    "Eva, wait!=


    I didn''t want to hear his excuses, so just stepped into the elevator and ignored him


    He grabbed my cor, making me lose my bnce and lean back road quickly caught the, but his hand went through my hair.


    "Sorry, Eva 1 didn''t mean to pulls hard Are you okay?" He sounded really worked


    Istrated myself and saw a bunch of my hair in his hand closed neves for a moment. After all the chemotherapy, losing hair was just patet it.


    If you worked as hard as you cause trouble for me, things would be better," I said.


    I pretended that my head het hom his grip


    Leomandined to say something else, but I was already in the elector


    The chemode''s side effects were getting worse. Seeing my pale face and thinning hair in the mujer made me sat

 Chapter 67

    Cupter 67 Reba


    Leonard pulled on my hair hard, and i worked ing colleagues might see me will a ball spot and start making fun of me


    Tuning kuch, twent to a wig shop behind the hospital Lremembered the Teile girl trumchemotherapy said they halini e pigtails here.


    Lused to be scared of wigs because I thought they looked strange. That when I went into the shop, I was full of different wigs and seemed really tay Reba, the shipowner, weed me wainlyN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What kind of wiger you looking to have a style in mind? Lean show you around tur wigs are high quility, not those cheap synthetic ones. Theyst a long t


    Trout help but feel jealous of lebrera, She was about me go and bad beautiful, shiny hair.


    Them, unexpectedly, she took off her wig and showntime lien ball heal


    "Feeling jealous?" she asked with a smile, "Don''t worry, you can look great ton car wigs.


    She added, "You''re spertty that even if you were ball, you''d still look better than me. Don''t worry about it


    Her cheerful attitude male feel better. After thinking it over, picked a short wig that was simr to my current hairstyle


    As she showed me the different wigs, Reba said, "Wilps are very popr in other countries right now."


    Wigs make a lot of money overseas, though they''re not as trendy here," she exincil.


    "Actually, a lot of young women are wearing wigs these days. So, don''t feel tubarrassed about it "


    Booked at her with concem, feeling a lump in mythrol.


    Other girls were wearing wigs to look good, but needed one because of my situation-nur reasons were totally different


    Seeing my worry, she said gently, "Chemotherapy, right? I''m going through the same thing, so don''t stress out."


    I was surprised. She looked healthy and even a bit plong, not at all like someone on themotherapy.


    She pinched her cheek and said. "Abu chubby, hub? You should eat more inesses like this can make you lose weight quickly, just like yout


    "But don''t worry," she added kindly. "Alberalew months of chemotherapy, your hair will grow back went through it too, it took two or three months, but it dide back.


    Her storyfelt really triar to me. I had been treated with medication overseas and didn''t have to go through chemotherapy


    ced aforting hand on my shoulder and said, "It''s a rpse, but you know what? I''ve managed to add an extra five or so years to my life. It''s been worth it. "Just believe in your treatment, work hard, and do your best to stay healthy, okay?


    Her encouraging words made me tear up, and I nodded.


    "I''m also dealing with a rpse," I admitted.


    "That''s quite a coincidence!" she said with a smile. "I''ll give you a 20% discount and even throw in a free haircut"


    She nced at my thinning hair and then pulled out a clipper from behind the counter. "Don''t worry, I''m really good at this. I''ve shared plenty of heads."


    Her friendly attitude cheered me up a lot.


    Watching my hair fall off, I couldn''t help but tear up.


    Reba worked Lust and put the new wig en me


    "Look at this. It''s so pretty! It''s almost exactly like your old hair, but maybe even better! If you want a different styleter, juste back. We''ve gotng wigs and lots of col too," she said, trying to cheer me up. She even put on a bright pink pigtail wig and joked, "Doesn''t this look like something Harley Quinn would wear? Cool, right?


    Imanaged a smde


    le and nodded, teeling a bit bester.


    Back at the office, I worried the wig might fall ett, but Reba had made sure it firwell. I shook my head a few times, and it stayed put. No one seemed to notice, which mad Beel more rekord


    Before the end of the workday, Emma came up to me and said, "Eva, the project you helped start is finally getting underway. Let''s go out for dinner to celebrate!"


    I checked the project''s progress and agreed. It was a good reason to have some fun and not waste life.


    That evening, everyone from Department Three showed up for the celebration, and no one missed it


    Dusing dinner, Tom was in a bad mood. He kept drinking more and more.


    Emma leaned in and whispered, "Lily bought my design and reported it as his


    Trealed that some of the two hundred thousand paid to Emma aspensation probably came from Tom''s bonus, even though he didn''t deserve it


    Despite thepany''s leniency, Tom didn''t seem to appreciate it. Tueled by alcohol, he began to rant about his contributions to thepany and soon turned his in towi


    "Ms Green, or should say, Mrs. Harmon. If you weren''t Mrs Harmon, you wouldn''t be a director


    your ve hardly workedtely, and thepany still hasn''t lited you? And you have the nerve to be a director How shameless!


    "Exc, don''t think your position will protect you for ever. You''ll get what''sing to you!"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Disgusting


    "Ton, what is your problem?""


    ma firmped iquand tried to push him away


    Bad Tom won''t back down and kept moving closer.


    15 the end, two of our colleagues had to drag him away, and the dinner ended bally


    While paying the bill. Emma grembled, "He''s really messed up. It''s like he hardly knows you. Why is he somt


    Honestly, Tom and Thad barely talked, so his amper seemed out of nowher


    that brand Tom graduated from a good vocational school and had some early storess belor priming out emmpany that at Harm Coup, where everyone was top notch, his past ser didn''t stand out.


    Expone here had impressive degrees and tons of awards. Em Emmahawked on many nation So, it made sense Tick instated.


    esign projects het espericin e was solid


    He seemed like someone with abigers who didn''t like sering women in charge Alle was hacks with thy, which might have made things worse for him


    "Huh? Where''s Memphis? twas nning to catch aside with him," a terale colleague salt


    Emma and then tedized someone was missing.


    One of the guns mentioned seeing him go to the restroom, but lilidn''t think much of it just went home with Eamma


    The next day, there was a huge problem is the design department.


    When I got to myputer had a virus. As soon as Thuned iton, pop-ups filled the screeti, a


    puter crashed quarkly.


    When got back into the system, all my data was gone, including important project files. It wasn''t just meputer, other people''sputers wetraflected too grabbed my personalptop quickly, but as soon as it started up, my screen filled wah spon emails and alling data 1shut it down right away, trying to figure out what to do next.


    Jean, who was standing next to me, looked wonted "Iva, what arguing ta


    I was stunned. That backed up my tiles, but only on thisptop


    Now that bothputers had lost their data, I didn''t know what to do The project with Brightwave Gemp was al project might fall apart.


    ? We''ve lost so manytiles"


    was almost finished, and now the final designs were gone. The who


    Harmon Group''swork was usually very secure because they spent a lot of money on cybersecurity someone did it on purpose


    when the design department sis


    suddenly hal problema, a sermed ike


    I decided to contact Zack and set up a meeting to see if we coulliixthk.


    Before leaving, I told the team to immediately check the security footage and save any data they could we needed to make sure no mour data wasst


    The team was nervous, but they started working carefully to fix things.


    When I met Zack, quickly told him what happened


    "Should we call the police?" he asked, looking unsure.


    Starting a project with these kinds of problems was really bad news.


    *Na,should firstlook into it ourselves and-"


    "No "and"Zack, you need to leave-right now! Just then, ill best in, surprising both Zack and me


    Jill grabbed Zack by the arm and pulled him toward the door. "Hurry up! Turn right when you love and use the employee exit. I''ve already told we unry about it. When Zack didn''t move quickly enough, Jill pushed him out "co! And don''teback."


    She then shot the door and sat down in Zack''s chair, making sure she was sitting right on the papers he had been working on


    Before I could gure out what I was doing, the dose burst open agaiProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hello, everyone! It''s time for the big reveal!" Vera shouted. "I''m here to expose the dirty secrets about Mrs. Harmon from Harmon Group!=


    She stood at the door, holding up her phone.


    econd her immediately it was Vera.


    Vera pointed her phone at fill and me, looking shocked. "You? Where''s Mr. Bopil?**


    Jil, frustrated, pushed Vera''s phone away. "Who are you? Where''s security?"


    Vera just stood there, stumped, not even turning off her phone


    quickly grabbeda rupol tea and throw it at Vera "Gelo! How dare you cause trouble in my rotated?


    That was when I understood why fill hal pushed Zack out earlier she must have kounen something wasing


    pwill acutul look, but she just role he


    "Vena, if you don''t want to call the police, pet out now and stop messing up my dinner," I said firmly


    "I know you''ve been targeting me because of your friend, but keep this up and I''ll sue you for defamation"


    Ttrindtapuch her out the deut, but she suddenle showed me back


    tal voutwo air detandly having an aftur!" sheveled


    the started uran king the room widilly,


    even divorced'' [va, you''re dispasting theated, hi voice of ange Then the security guards came in and began pulling her veut Chapter 68 Disgusting


    In ast-ditch effort, she grabbed my arm. "No way! You must be sneaking around! I''m going to expose you!"


    As she struggled, her hand grabbed my wig. The guards pulled her away, but she yanked the wig off as she was dragged out. Suddenly, everything went quiet.


    There was my wig, right in her hand for everyone to see.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 No Need


    jul was the first to react. She grabbed Vera''s phone and threw it away


    "Why are you sell standing there? Get her out of here now!" jill yelled at the security guards.


    Icrouched down, tears streaming down my face, with my wig lying on the floor had always worried about it falling off, but I never thought it woulde off and be shown the was seared to see how people would react online. Everyone left, and fill panicked, tried to put the wig back on my head but couldn''t get it right. She looked like she was about in cry, so quickly took the wig from her


    "Til do it myself," 1seid, trying to calm down and fixi


    Jill looked really sorry. "I should have stopped her entier. I just thought it would be funny toks hermdeascene".


    Ichecked myself in the ss and quickly fixed my rig.


    "It''s not your fault. You''ve done so much for me. Thanks for everything today, if you hadn''t helped, I would have been totally embarrassed. Who knows what stories they''d make up about me." Hooked at her sincerely, but her guilt jest got worse.


    "Eva, is this anew trend? You look bener with long hair.""N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Suddenly, Jill''s eyes got really big, and she helped me sit down.


    "Eva, did you shave your head, or are you sick? Are you dealing with cancer?


    Seeing ill''s eyes fill with tears, squeezed her hand gently and added.


    Jill stood up, looking around the room as she started to walk back and beth.


    "Hey," she said, her voice shaking abit, "I remember you went into oncology right after you grafted. My grandmother was in the hospital then, and think I saw you there."


    She stopped, looking more serious. "And then you went to Manost, jst when your family had those problems."


    She looked at me with concern. Touweren''t dating some rich guy. You were really sick, weren''t you


    Iwas surprised by how percepthe jill was being she wally didn''t seem very sharp, but maur she was


    1000


    was very clear.


    I looked down and nodded, confirming her guess


    If even Jil, who didn''t like me, could figure this out, maybe Leonard would understand too. Suddenly, I set a small spark of hope.


    After saying goodbye to J, I went back to the office, where Leonard was waiting for me.


    He looked at my hair for a long time and then said in a rough voice, "Come to my office"


    In the elevator, we stood at opposite ends, not saying a word


    When we got to his office, I same Lily there, her eyes red and tear-streaked.


    "Leo, I didn''t send Vera after Eva," Lily said, crying, "brainTime".


    She continued, "Ewa did something to Vera before, and now Verwants revenge, it''s not my fault."


    Lily was crying hard, with her makeup smeared, and kept getting close to Leonard.


    Isat quietly in the chair, showing no emotion


    Leonardauddenly turned cold and said, "detare"


    teouldwelly was really angry. Leo usually treated her with care and never spoke harshly to her.


    Ididn''t get why he was acting like this.


    Lily stormed out of the office, mming the door. Leonard saat he desk, staring at me.


    "Eva, your ha


    When I first arrived at the office, Jean told me everyone had seen the live broadcast and that many people had taken screenshots of me without hair Seeing those screenshots actually made me feel a bit relieved. At least I didn''t have to worry about my baldness being kept a secret


    And the screenshots weren''t as bad as I had expected. I''d been feeling benertely, eating well, and gaining some weight.


    Tadjusted my wig and looked at Leonard without showing any emotions.


    "So, is this the reason you called me here? it it''s just about my hair, I''m leaving."


    - "Eva, what''s going on? You used to love your long hair. I don''t understand. Even if you wanted a change, why shave it alloff?"-


    He seemed frustrated and was speaking more chaotically.


    I gave him a small smile, feeling unsure of what to say.


    Jilcould grout what''s going on, why couldn''t Leonard? Was he really the same Leonard used to have?


    Taustalot of weight, been to the hospital ten, frequently fainted, and now my hair was falling out


    karrything pointed in one clear answer, but he didn''t seem to notke,


    Bodizing he didn''t care anymoer made me feel unexpectedly relieved. Chapter 69 No Need


    "Leopard, don''t you remember?" I said, keeping my voice calm.


    "You pulled out my hair and left a bald spot, so I just shaved it all off. The wig looks real, doesn''t it? You didn''t even notice." I spoke pl


    Leonard looked confused. "Really? But you used to."


    "Used to," I interrupted. "I liked long hair before, but not anymore. What''s the issue


    "People change," added. "It''s normal to like different things at different times."


    Leonard was taken aback and didn''t know how to respond.


    I got up, ready to leave, and Leonard spoke up, "Eva, I won''t let that reporter bother you again. I won''t let anyone bully you."


    "I'' protect you," he promised. "Don''t worry."


    I didn''t turn around and just waved my hand "There''s no need for that."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Not So Bad


    Back at the office,


    coworkers were all looking at me with a lot of eciosity


    I


    Je came over, Lying not to stare at my hair. "Eva, are you okay? That reporter was really terrible."


    ched my hair and smiled. "The wig looks pretty real, doesn''t it? Maybe next time I''ll go with pigtails, like Harley Quinn."


    I told everyone what had exined to Leonard, and they finally got Some had noticed the bald spot on my head that day, so no one questioned i


    At the end of the day, Zack came to pick me up.


    ma, who had just finished among outside, rashed meer and hugged me tightly.


    "Eva, you''ve been through so much. That reporter must be cry not letting her get away with this! Should we call the police''She''s awful


    Tpatted her on the back to caliber down


    Vera was clearly out of her mind, but it seemed like she''d gained a lot from this situation.


    Her phone was thetest and cost over ten thousand, and her bag and shoes were also expensive guessed that these must havee from me and Leonard''s shared assets. Leonard left work early and came to pick me up.


    "Exs, let''s go home," he said, but quickly replied, "No need," and got into the car.


    To my surprise, fill was in the cartowing at me.


    With everyone who knew the truth around, I felt a bit lost for words. Thad tried so hard to keep things private, but now it was allout in the open.


    As we drove, the talk about what to eat helped take my mind of things, and Licht alle be


    By the time we arrived at the restaurant, things started to feel abit morenommal.


    jlsac across from me, looking at me closely


    Wow, even with a bald head, you look good, you''re really going for it," she said.


    I smiled a bit, feeling a little resigned. "But wouldn''t be better with hat?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Don''t worry. Your hair will grow back after you finish chemotherapy. It won''t take long, Ind


    "Mertive works in Manovia and knows a lot about cancer treatments. With today''s technology,cancer n''t as scary anymore," jill exined


    "Your condition seems fine now. Just enjoy your meal. I''ll introduce you to my rtivester," she added.


    *Many people survive cancer and live into that. You''ll definitely live till you get old, and that will make me feel better about," jil said with a smile. kept taking, and romanodded along, crying to be supportive,


    could tell that they were trying to make me feel better and stop me from worrying too much.


    Howwe, Zack didn''t say anything and just kept putting more food on myte


    seeing the pile of food growing, I quickly covered my te and said, "That''s enough, I can''t eat this much"


    "It''s okay You need to eat more now," Zacksad


    Jill put some chicken on my te. "This is good for you. Et up. And don''t think my introduction to the doctor is for nothing," Jill said with a knowing look


    Ishrugged, understanding she was hinting at something


    *Money or not, you can''t guarantee anyone''s life," Treplied,


    Jill and Emma both rolled their eyes. Then fill said, "My family''s restaurant is getting a big makeover, we''re building a new Eve story one. You can design it as my way of saying thanks."


    "And make sure to give me the lowest price for Harmon Group I don''t want that je k making money off me," i added with a grin.


    Ismiled and agreed Getting a project with the Pope family was a big deal, and I knew ill was just looking out for me.


    After dinner, we went outside, Laughing, and saw Leonard standing at the restaurant entrance. We all looked at each other and pretended not to see him, but he called out to me. "Eva''s home together."


    "No need, "I replied. "Emma and are going back."


    I thought he woulde over and sist, but he didn''t this time.


    "Wait a moment. I have something for you," Leonard said, quickly opening his car trunk


    He pulled out big gill bows.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight thought you might need some extrition. These are supplements and hair growth products," he exined.


    "You''ve always cared about how you look. Make sure to eat well and use these. Your health is the most important thing." he added.


    Everyone watched as I took the gift boxes with a nk face.


    The bors had supplements, which I needed right now. Since we meren''t divorced yet, tigardit was okay to ept them, as long as he didn''t try to give me a ring


    The still inside wasn''t worth as much as one of Lily''s bags.


    Leonard seemed relieved when 1 took the bours. He said, "If you have time,e back home Team pick you up anytime.


    Ed''t say anything and just got into the car with Emma


    This time, I didn''t look bork at Lead in the view. Some things were set


    et, and I didn''t want to think about them you rtionship ending like this mig bii not


    be so bad.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter71 Confess


    The next day, really did me to Harmon Group, but she made it clear that it wasn''t the one handing the project, there wouldn''t be any deal


    After finishing a meeting, Theaded to the conference room with Emma.


    ill looked a bitte better when she saw us, but she quickly got angry again.


    "ova, can''t your deal with Lily? She''s toying! How can Leonache so blind? Can''the see what she''s really like?


    That was when I found out Lily had tried to cozy up to Il ewlier, but fill wasn''t having any of it and told her oft What I didn''t expect was that tily had started crying and even tried


    "In Leonard e cazy? What was I even thinking when I liked him? Was blind?"


    "ch, why did you like him back then


    Honestly, he was really impressive back then, and ridiculously handsome," said tly.


    jul didn''t say anything for a moment because she knew was right.


    Leonard used to be this bright, positive guy-full of energy and always the center of attention. Wherever he went, he brought this the that was hard to ignore.


    But now...


    I pulled out the documents and said, "Emma will handle this project, and I''ll help with the design."


    Jill looked like she wanted to say something but saw Emma and decided to stay quiet.


    Texined, "Jill, I''m not trying to avoid responsibility. I didn''t say this at dinner, bet Zack and 1 had a major problem-the project data was deleted, I just don''t have the energy right now."


    cant for Emmato establish herself.


    Also, since beleving soon, it''d be important i


    Jill epted this, and we finished the discussion and signed the contract.


    Back at the office, I started looking into the data loss


    it turned out that manyputers in the design department had a virus. The vires started fromputer and spread through the internalwork. Since myputer had the most important tiles, the damage was significant Losing other tes is one thing, but we couldn''t afford to dy the project with BrightweGroup


    I went to the security department to check the surveince footage.


    The staff told me, "Sorry, Ms. Green, but we lost a lot of footage during a system upgrade."


    "Upgrade? Why was it done at night?" I asked, already suspecting something


    They told me that Lily hade in with others during that time and imed it was Lean''s desince everyone knew about Lilly and Leonard''s rtionship, no one thought much of it and let the upgrade happen.


    When I looked at the system, it showed the upgrade wasplete, but several days of footage were gone and hard to get back


    Feeling discouraged, I went back to my attice, realizing that figuring out what happened might be impossible.


    Thad a bunch about Memphis, who had mysteriously disappeared that day. It seemed suspicious.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But Tom, who got along well with Lily, also bothered me. Could he have caused trouble to provoke me and then take advantage?


    Still, I''d seen Tom drinking a lot of vodka and beer that day. With all that alcohol, he probably wasn''t in any condition to pullot something like this.


    While I was thinking about it, James from Design Department One nervously locked on my door.


    "Ex, Ineed to confess something, Please don''t be too hard on me. It''s okay if you cut my pay, just don''t firme," James pleaded, looking very andious.


    His nervousness made me wonder if he was involved James had always been a good worker, though he sometimes cked off, which wasmon for someone his ?gr.


    Inodded slightly "Go ahead, be honest."


    James handed me a video file and said, "Sorry, Eva Twas upgrading my game and left it running en auto-y"


    He added, "The the stream feature turned on by mistake. Dut myptop was in the habray, not the office"


    I watched the video. I was from a low angle on the hallway windowsill. You could see a person entering the office that night. The person seemed like a man based on his height and build. But the angle was too low to clearly see his face. James kept apologizing, saying he new brought hisptop into the office and wasn''t responsible for the virus.


    Isighed, "only theptop had been in the office, we might have seen who it was."


    Jatus nodded nervously, watching me closely.


    An dira suddenlycame tone. "James, If you want to make up for this, help me with something."


    Stan, everyone knew that James had left hisptop and cameraing that dan


    "We can ask the tech team to improve the video quality," james said loudly, trying to fix things. "We"liderinkely find out who did this."


    muretume things were being handled, I walked over.


    "pud givemellroli?kud video Fialk to Leonard and get han be find someone to make it clever," I said


    James and tshanda lenk, and Hook the chisele po me and let the office on today wasn''t going well-the elevator was out for maintenance jed''collrewas rely three fontsng, sotheadedder the stars.


    brandfootsteps bebludine Belour depolitan mound, i


    hit the backed my head, and I lost consciomness

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Confessed


    Before I was bully awake, could tellt was back in the hospital by the smell it seemed like the same room as before.


    Imoord my hand, opened my eyes slowly, and saw Leenac nishing


    "Eva, how are you? Do you feel any pain?" he asked, clearly worried.


    His cancer reminded me of how he used to care for me in college.


    "Can''t you carry some candy if you have low blood sugar? Did you not open the stuff I bought you? There''s a box of choctes in there!


    He wrapped a piece of chocte and put it in my moth. He then tried to give me water, but I pushed the bottle away.


    When the doctor came in, he looked really trustrated


    "Eva, didn''t tell you that during chemo." he started


    "I''m sorry, Doctor. I should have taken your advice and carried some candy with me." I quickly interrupted him


    The doctor nced at Leonard but didn''t say anything more.


    Leonard was worried and asked, "s low blood sugar really this serious? Does she faint often?


    "I didn''t baint Someone hit me," exined quickly to wold Leonard questioning the doctor further.


    I then told Leonard what had happened that day. Thad hoped he would get the video and that Lily would make a move, but instead, someone targeted me first. It seemed like my luck was running out. I touched the back of my head and took at my wig, showing a big, painful bump


    "I''ve been hurt. We should call the police," I said "I think someone put a vices on myputer and stole my video."


    Leonard looked worried an exined


    "I''ll call the police right now," he promised "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt you!


    Even though he sounded determined, I couldn''t smile


    11 something bad happened at Harmon Group and he didn''t even notice was knocked out, wasn''t sure he could really protect


    just as he was about to make the cal, his phone rang Amer listening, Leonard quickly stood up, looking rmed.


    "Tom turned himself in? He''s the one who hurt Exa?" Leonard asked, shocked


    "Whisbe now? Did he admit everything?" Leon and asked quickly.


    "okay, I''m going to the police station now," Leonard said and hung up the phone.


    I put on my shoes and pot out of bed.


    "Let''s pa.Ineed to be the too the one who got hurt," sadly


    Leonard didn''t want me to leave the hospital and wanted me to stay for marcheN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But I was determined


    "styputer has important project files. Ineed to go-Tom might have backup files." I exined.


    Seeing how determined was, Leonard finally agreed to let me go with him.


    It was surprising to find out that Tom was behind this. Durwas more concerned about whether Tom had copied my project files, which could help fix the dy in our work.


    At the police station, Tom admited everything. He confessed that he had intentionally put a virus on theputers in the design department and that he attacked me because he felt guilty


    secrets and causing harm. We''ll see what the


    "Ms. Gueen, aforensic expert wille soon to check your injuries. You can also for damages. He''s involved in stealing business secrets and court decides," the police took my statement and briefly exined the situation I asked to see Tom, but they wouldn''t let me


    "They said Tom was angry that you became a director because you''re a woman, and he wanted to stop you from finishing the project


    "He also refuses to see you or anyone from thepany. You should talk to ayer about filing for damages," he suggested.


    Since Tom was just a designer, he couldn''t cover the cost of the whole project. He''d probably end up in jail


    But couldn''t share the feeling that he might not be acting alone.


    "Officer, Tom was drinking with us that night, and he was really drunk. How could he have gone back to the office? 1 asked.


    The officer Isoked at the report and said, "Tom ims he was pretending to be drunk. Some people can handle their drinks better than they let an. You might not have noticed


    "He says he went home, then came back to the office, thinking you wouldn''t suspect him," the offer added.


    "Why did he confess, then?" Tasked, puzded.


    Without any proof that he was involved and with people who can prove he wasn''t at the office, why would he admit to it?


    The officer replied, "He was scared he might have killed you. He thought that if he ended up killing the CEO''s write, he''d face the death penalty. She figured confessing was his That exnation seemed to make sense, but something stil felt wrong to me. I couldn''t quite figure out what I wa


    As my questioning ended, Leonard hurried over.


    "Aar you okay? Does your head still fiunt?" he asked, looking worried.


    Esbook my head and said, "have atering there''s more to this, I think someone elsa is behind Toma"


    Leaked. "Are you Do you have any endence?


    I thought for a moment and said. "Tom most have been really drunk that night. Everyone was there, and the timing just doesn''t fit for him to be the one who did it. And then


    Before I could rush. Lily rushed m, loolding woed.


    "Leo. Les are you clory? I heard that something bad happened at thepany."


    wrapped in a bandage, showing she was hurt. That was probably why she wasn''t at the office today.


    eld van anything else, she stepped between Leonard and me she looked at her arm with a scared expression. Holding back tears she grabbed Leonard''s sleeve and said "Leo, my wound has opened up again-Leo........."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Bring Me


    Lily looked really upset. Her face looked tired, and she seemed weak. Her arm was still bleeding


    I didn''t know how she got hit, but it was clear that Leonard wouldn''t be able to say no to her Istepped back to give them one privacy. Leonard nced at me and then said to Lily, "have the driver take you to the hospital"


    *No. Lee, I need you toe with me. I''m scared," she said, her voice shaking.


    She cling to Leonard like she was used to it, as if this wasn''t the first time


    Her tears were flowing freely, and people around us were watching. Finally, Leonard gave in. "Take her to the hospital," he said.


    I nodded, not feeling like saying anything more.


    As Lead and Lily left, the female officer from earlier came over again.


    "Ms. Green, you really seem very calm," she said.


    I smiled and shook my head. Being upset wouldn''t help. I''d learned to stay calm over the years.


    Seeing someone 1 km, I quickly stopped her


    "Officer, I don''t think Tom acted alone. There''s something strange about all this."


    Texined my concerns and evidence to her. The afficer looked uneasy.


    "Ms. Green, the case is almost finished. The evidence we have fits together, and there are several witness statements. Unless Tom changes his story, there''s not much more wee can do."


    She added, "Given how serious the crime is, it''s unlikely he''d take all the me by himself. But if you find any new invidence, you should give it to us."


    Ishook my head, feeling frustrated.


    "There''s no such thing as real coincidences, I thought. Most so-called coincidences are just things people make happen on purpose."


    Since Teuldn''t see Tom I couldn''t get any answers.


    So, instead of going home, I went straight to Zack. I couldn''t afford to let the Brighteve Group project get dyed


    or fall through because it would cause him a lot of problems. When I got to Brightwave Group, Zack was still in acting, so I waited in his office. His office was very in, with just the basics, much like Zackhunself.


    I thought about college. Ten though Zack was interested in me, be never gave me fancy gifts


    Instead of flowers, he''d bringrge bags of snacks, which he''d give to my roommates, where they''d help to carry them to my dorm Back then, Prisc was his biggest fan... Even during final, Zack always helped out. He''d put together all the study materials and send them t Even though he was abroad when we graduated, he still made sure everyone in the dorm got a graduation gift.


    As I was thinking about these things, Zack walked into the office.


    "Sorry for malding you wait," he said. "I''ve been really busy. How long have you been here?"


    I shook my head and andowardly exined what happened.


    thed out Tom hadn''t copied any data, so we''d need to redo the design ns and some important detail


    "Zack, I can recreate part of it from memory, but we''ll need the whole team to work on the detailed designs"


    As the lead designer, 1 could handle some of it, but the Brightwave Group team put in a lot of work, and I won''t familiar with all the details.


    Zack looked at me with concern "Did you pt a CT scan? You might have a concussion."


    Fremembered getting hit and felt abi dy, but I knew I had to focus on work


    Zack didn''t wait for myresponse. He took my arm and said, "We''re going to the hospital first we''ll talk about workter."


    At the hospital, they found only minor cuts and no serious brain damage. It was clear that the attacker didn''t mean to kill me


    Once Zack knew I was okay, he said, "Maybe someone else from your team should handle things for now. I''m worried about your health."


    quickly shook my head


    As the team leader, if we switched to someone else, it would take them longer to understand what had already been done so far, which would dy the project even more. Zack looked at me and asked, "If you work extra hours, how long will it take to finish?" I replied, "With the team''s helpor Emma''s, we could finish in a week, including the final checks. But Emma''s really busy right now with other projects, like the Pope family restaurant design"


    Zack looked at me and said, "If that''s the case, handle it myself."


    "Really? You?" 1 asked, surprisedBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I read then that Zack and were from the same major


    "Yeah, after all, I am your senior, Zack said with a yful smile. Though I might be a bit out of practice, Ms. Green, could you help me out?"


    1


    He winked at me, and I couldn''t help but smile back. Zack had always been impressive, he was a big deal back in school.


    To speed spourck, Twent straight to the Brightwave Group design department to work extra hours, so Zack could help me easily.


    We worked all night long. After the unal bedtime, I actually felt more awake and focused


    Chapter 73 Bring Me


    Zack looked at the clock and said. "Eva, it''ste. You should go home and rest"


    "Just a bit more." I said. "I''m almost done with thisst part


    Just then, someone grabbed my hand


    Leonard''s annoyed voice broke the silence. "What''s going on here? Someone''s working hard. Are you thinking of switching to Brightwave Group?"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 True Love


    Leonard looked really upset, like bewas holding something back


    I pulled my hand away and rubbed my webst


    ow are you willing to pay for


    "Don''t be difficult. You know about the situation with Tom, and we can''t afford to dy the Brightwave Group project. If I don''t work overtime now, are you damages Brightwave Group might face?!


    I was sure that no matter how upset he was, he wouldn''t stop me from getting the work done. After all, the damages could easily be millions, and nopany would want to deal with that unless it was absolutely necessary.


    As expected, he didn''t aeque further, just mattered quietly, "You could''ve gone to Harmon Group. Isn''t your office big enough there?"


    "I''m worried something bad might happen again. What if everything I''ve worked for gets messed up?


    looked at him, determined to figure this out. If I didn''t, Emma would be having problems at work.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t they catch Tom?


    Leonard seemed confused, and 1 shook my head. "Tom''s just taking the tall. I don''t know why, but it''s not ju


    just because he was mad at me.


    "That night, Lily went to the security office pretending to be you. She deleted all the videos and upgraded the system, so no one knows who really went into the officeBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But I know for sure that Tom was super drunk. With that much alcohol, even ball would''ve been knocked out. And all the designs Lily bought were in Tom''s name, so I think she''s involved


    At the police station today, I tried to mention it, bet Lily interrupted me.


    I figured she wasn''t stupid and probably paid off the security staff, but since Leonard was the boss, they might notpletely follow her orders.


    1 thought Leonard, who could usually see things clearly, would look into it.


    This would affect Harmon Group''s business. If this got out, it could hurt their reputation.


    But Leonard quickly dismissed it, "No, she was with me at that time, at...."


    He suddenly stopped, as it he realized something was off


    I got right away. Late at night, what else could a man and woman be doing together? ying a game of chess?


    Sering I might be upset, Leonard tried to exin, "Lily really couldn''t have gone to the design department that night, and shr."


    "It''s fine. I know you trust her. I look into this myself."


    I wasn''t really surprised by his response; it was what I expected.


    I just wanted to make sure I''d done my part and kept my hands clean. If things went wrong, I wouldn''t want to be med.


    Leonard tried to move closer, but I got up from my chair.


    "There''s no point in tallung more about this Zack, let''s go home for the right."


    I didn''t want to argue with Leonard about Lilly anymore.


    Leonard had many women around him before, but Lily was different. She was arrogant, clueless, maniptive, and vain. But Leonard clearly liked her.


    It reminded me of what fill said. I couldn''t help but wonder, "Why did Lever fall for him? Was I really that blind?"


    As I tried to leave, Leonard grabbed my arm again, boking really angry,


    "Eva, stop changing the subject. You''re doing all this just to be with Zack, aren''t you? If it weren''t for him, would you have even tried with the Dawnstar Corporation project?


    I couldn''t get free from his grip, so I gave him a hard kick. It wasn''t very nice, but it worked. Leonard stepped back and let go of my arm.


    "Stop bothering me. It''s disgusting." I turned away from him and followed Zack to the elevator.


    As we went down, looked around at the nearby hotels and decided to stay close by so I wouldn''t disturb Emma.


    Zack seemed to understand what I was thinking and took me to the nearest hotel


    "There are a few rooms here that thepany keeps for clients all year. You can stay in one for now. It be easier that way," Zack said.


    I didn''t think much of it and went up to the room by myself


    Zack didn''te up with me, but by the next day, there were already rumors going around. I was surprised at how quickly Vera was spreading things


    After her week in detention, Vera started stalking me again as soon as she got out. She took pictures of me and Zack going into the hotel.


    I was sure she knew Zack lett right away, but she still wanted to make it look bad for me.


    This time, Vera really went all out. She posted not just pictures of me and Zack, but also of Leonard and Lily. She even inchided photos of Leonard helping Lily in the hospital and some of Lily''s social media Selfies. Wen''s Twitter post was huge. She imed that Leonard and I were both living separate lives and went on to list all the women Leonard had been with


    Shended by saying that Lily was Leonard''s true love.


    As a journalist, Vera had no trouble finding this information. Soon, bunch of women, allting attention, came forward, each sating they had been with Leonard yeas


    noked at the photos of these wom online and couldn''t remember if any of them had ever been around me.


    Darn though Vera''s pert was quickly taken down, she immediately posted it everywher she could. The inte would never forget, and soon major websites were sharing the This tice, the Barnen family''s reputation was really in trouble

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 What Have You Done for Me?


    I didn''t really pay much attention to the situation. Itipared the Harmon family should be the ones worried.


    Leonard''s scandal would definitely impact the stock price, which would be a huge loss for the Harmon family. After all, Irbidn''t have anyone left in my family. It was just me now, and there was no one else for me to worry about But as soon as I stepped out of the hotel this m "Mes. Harinde, Mr. Hanson requests your presence."


    recognized them in front. He was the head ofn''s security team. It seins that tan was already aware of the situation.


    Ever since thest incident, tan had been particululy concerned about online numers.


    Liolowed an into the car and sent a message to Zack, telling him 1 wouldn''t be able to work today


    1 also messaged Leonard, letting him know that this wasn''t my fault, and that if anyone was to be punished, it should be him


    When arrived at the Harmon residence,n looked unwell, as it he had just taken some aspirin.


    "va! Look at the mess you''ve made!"


    by charged at me like she was going to hit me. I sidestepped, and she nearly fell


    "How dare you dodge"


    "If I didn''t, it would be asset, and you''d be going to jail 1 stared at her with a nk expressionBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anyone who didn''t know better would think she was deeply concerned about Leonard, but in reality, she just didn''t like me.


    Leh stepped in to hold my back. Then, she looked at me with some difficulty.


    "Is there some kind et misunderstanding? How could you and that Zack."


    She couldn''t even bring herself to say the words "hooka room!


    H


    Enced at the furiousn "There''s nothing between us. He just let me hispany''s site to stay in. He left the hotel night after. There''s security footage to prove it." The area around the hotel was filled with 24- hour shops, so getting the surveince footage wouldn''t be hard, clearing my name wouldn''t be difficult either.


    In fact, clearing Leonard''s name would be harder.


    by, embarassed by me earlier, immediately juraped in.


    "Who cares what you say? Survence footage? Who believes that! Everyone believes you''re a loose Woman! I was wondering


    tens out that you don''t wet to have Leonard''s baby!


    "Has Leonard ever wronged you? Back when you went abroad, when your family had that ident, he nearly


    "That''s enough, Ant vy! This is my family''s business, not yours!"


    Leonard shed in quickly cing himself between me and her.


    g why you haven''t had children after all this time! it


    But could take my eyes off hey. When the ident happened, my mother never told me what exactly Leonard did for me what had he done?


    I wanted to ask him so badly, but new now wasn''t the right time.


    Leonard looked atn, then immediately knelt.


    "Grandpa, I was with Eva yesterday. Nothing is going on between her and Zack


    * know exactly what kind of person Ek But what about you? What''s going on between you and Lily?


    tan leaned on his cane and tried to stand up Bob hurriedly supported him.


    "Unclean, it''s normal for a man to y around a little outside," Bob said while ncing at Leonard with a smog look.


    Bakit starts affecting thepany, that''s a problem. Besides, the past incidents are already being dug up,*


    Ivy seemed to realize the purpose of their visit and quickly chimed in, "This time it''s serious. Several shareholders have alreadye asking us what''s going on. How would we "Unclean, if the shareholders keep making a fuss, it could spell big trouble for the Harmon Group."


    "Leonard, I''m warning you. You have three days to sort this mat! And you two, you need to have a child immediately. Once you have a child, all the rumors will die down!"


    He brought up the child again and red at me.quickly lowered my head, not wanting to discuss this.


    -


    There was another solution, though one that they hadn''t mentioned


    Leonard could divorce me and marry Lily, proving that he genuinely preferred the simple, down-to-earth woman and


    that his rtionship with me was just for show The persons of a devoted, dominant president was a favorite amongizens, and with so my ordinary women like Lily out there, they would love to see a happy ending. After another round of scolding, Leonard finally took me back home.


    On the way, I recalled what ivy had said and asked cautiously, "Leonard, by mentioned earlier that you''ve done an investigation when my father had his ident?"


    "yeah, it was indeed an ident." Herodded with no emotion, clrath not wanting to discuss it ther


    Something feltoft, and I wanted to press father, but he changed the subject.


    "Don''t worry about this stat. I''ll handle it. Just y along with the act. As for Lily I''ll take care of her too,"


    Hooked at him in surprise. This was the first one he had ever mentioned dealing with one of the women around him. He never let me infecter in the past.


    hapter 75 What Have You Done for 1/42


    He did look at me, but he reached out with his right hand and held mine.


    "I or you''re feeling uneasy, but we don''t have to rush. We can talk about having a childter."


    The car stopped in the underground parking lot, and he looked at me gently.


    1 gaddy pulled my hand back "Leonard, I can''t possibly-"


    "Let''s go home."


    He got out of the car quickly and walked toward the elevator without looking back


    Cam Bonus For Free Every Dapa

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Someone''s Dead


    When we got home, Leonard straight the guest room without giving me a chance to tak


    I knew this meant hedhitwant to discuss it anymore


    The had been the this since school Whenever there was a tople he didn''t want to address, he would take time plebeforeing back with a solution


    I had neved this kind of silent ment, but he would only distant for one night at most


    1both with him since we wer home, packed some of my clothes as I nned to stay at a hotel for a few days, at least until I wrapped up Brightwave Group''s case


    But I didn''t expect that the next day, just as Leonard dropped me off at work, the police would show up


    "Eva, we need you toe with to assist in the investigation of Vera Bates disappearance" The officer looked at me with a nk expression while I stared back in shock. "Vera is masing


    nearing me yesterday, and now she was missing!


    thad just sem posts from what seemed to be hat ount smearing me


    The officernodded. "Her family has already tiled a report. She has been missing for hours andplete out of contact."


    "And what does that have to do with meile she has an abbi for the past 48 hours "Leonard stepped in front of me protectively, not letting the officers get los


    The


    looked at him seriously "Mr. Harmon, your wife is a prime suspect in this case. We ask that you both cooperate with out investigat


    Led was about to say something when our workers started gathering around 1 quickly parted tum, "The police said it''s just to assist y them Get everyone back to work; it''s nothing serio Het go of me celuctantly after gave him a look


    ""Te with you.


    Before he could finish, mnushed over. "Mr. Hat''s thing urgent that needs your attention.


    She looked a bit panicked, and when she saw the police taking me away, there was a hint of fear in her eyes.


    Trudged Leonard. "Go take care of business."


    Tibether as soon as I can. Don''t worr


    H


    Leonard buried all with Tmilia, while I fellowed the polior to the station.


    When the officers told me the timeline of Vera''s disappearance, I was able to provide an albi


    Investigation


    "Officer, this has nothing to do with me. I''ve been busy with worktely. And besides, there''s nothing about her that would be worth extorting, right?


    She had to ask Lily for money She couldn''t be so rich that someone would kidnap her


    Theofficetowned and then pulled out a photo for me to identity. "Do you know this persen?"


    Blocked closely at the photo, shook my head, then nodded.


    "I think I''ven him before, but can I member where


    "That''s right you''ve seen him because this is the man who kidnapped Vera! You hired him to do it! Now, tell us where she is!


    The officer''s voice suddenly grew louder, but I was even more confused.


    Thad seen this man before, but couldn''t remember where, and what did he have to do with Ver?


    "Sorry, I don''t know him. You might want to start by looking into him, see if he has any grudges against Veroris paid by someone else" Ineeded to be honest, but I truly didn''t recognize this person.


    The officers tried to intimidate me further, but I started analysing the situation.


    Vera might and toned as her biggest enemies, but the stories she reported about us weren''t true, and would be able to clear my name soon


    Shehat caused me trouble multiple times, and could essly sue her and put her in jail. There was no need for me to kidup her


    The officers must have considered this too, but they insisted they had solidence.


    "En, there''s no point in denying we have proof! This man met you several times in yourpany''s cate and at the hotel, and you gave hun money." "That''s impossible denied in outright Aher all, I barely had more for myself, let alone to give to someone else. Theodicetheputed out an exdence bag and this time, I recognized what was inside


    ''Do you recognize these


    The offers expression grew more serious. "We''ve already investigated. These are pieces of jewelry that Leonard bought for you, and some you purchased yourself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You may not have given him money, but he pawned these preces for po thond Are you still going to m you didn''t know thing about a


    T''help butugh at the offices "a question,


    "sarry, officer, but you don''t seem to kech about mymby. It Lever wanted to use that jeliv, I needed my husband''s permission, andthebary werkt urtles &


    "And besides, aten hos mistress provoked the several times, targeted it to the police, and stopped living at home after that ten though I went une vesten, tha jewelry ant porn to him watendavor talin, nicht?


    inchanged nces, and one of them let the room, lively to verify my a


    aheed in this someture


    Brpentering Bar Libi hadience taken my jewelry from the house. Istutetta suspect she might be inhand


    Chaole 7650meone''s Bead


    "Where''s Tomand


    Tovu''t shake the feeling that something was wrong, especially after seeing Emilia''s expression earlier.


    He closed his throat betone finally speaking, "There''s been a major issue with the supply at the construction site-someone''s dead."

 E Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 The ident


    Leslie acted quickly, and once the police didn''t have soldendence, has released soon after.


    Even so, it was already dark outside. Several hours had passed, and thad no idea how things were going on Leonard''s end


    "What exactly happened at the construction site? Which supplie is material caused the issuet


    I was dumday with most at our partners. Many of them had been working with Lan for years, so a major ident seemed unlikely


    Moreover, we had sadet efforts on-site to every project. The Harmon Group was known for its safety standards and rapid projectpletion.


    thing went wrong and wasn''t handled property, our reputation could crumble overnight.


    Leche shook his head. "My Harmon asked me to handle your situation first. He has other colleagues dealing with the issue, so haven''t been able to contact him yet.


    "But it sets there were detective materials at several sites. Tonight, while working overtime on the city project, a worker lost his footing and fell to his death. A lot of workers Ehed the ident, so there''s no noengi "mble opinion is tuming against us, and the FR department is under


    cimmense pressur


    Les had been with thepany for years, and the serious, tense expression on his face told me that Harmon Group was in trouble.


    Antine their was a turating on a construction site, the enter project was affected it was not just about paying thepensation...


    Leonard had always been dece in bus, which had made him some enemies, it won''t be long before someone took advantage of this situation.


    "Let''s head back in the effion I need to orders the documents. You should go and calm the victim''s family. T''ll take a taxi back."


    [needed to me many documents immediately. If someone with intent exploited any loopholes, it could be nearly impossible to re


    That a treling something was going to go wrong today. My right eyelid had been hitching all day. Ever since I got sick, had been perstitious, and I knew this was a bad omen.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as Tarved at the office door, I would see someone inside, rummaging around in the dark


    bustertively, I grabbed the broom by the door and dialed the security department on my phone


    As the lights flicked on, Traised the broom to strike, mily to see Lily standing there.


    She looked a be flustered, but when she cow it was me, she quicklyposed herself.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What are you doing? You stand to death Leo asked to grab some "


    Incred she was holding real documents and then ackly had them behind her back


    "Lee sent ne b?rn Whur do you think you''re doing Thepany''s in crisis right now, so don''t make things worse." Her voice waved slightly, clearlycking confidence, though she tried to raise it


    I cked the doorway


    "Il asked you to get files, why didn''t you turn on the lights!


    files are you taking from the marketing department? How did you even get the log?"


    wwy upstairs. Inclembesed that a batch of materials had been supplied by the factory owned by Lily''s family Inever expected to actually run into her here. She dimpled the keys in het hand. "Les gave them to me, ofcouse Who else


    I receptied the keychain it was indeed Leonard''s only his card had ess to the various offices, but this made me even more suspicious


    She seemed penuinelyindent now and even dialed Leonard''s number right in front of me. But no one answered.


    Traded him myself, but still, there was na pesponse.


    Growing impatient. Lily pushed measte "These materials are urgent. Do you even know someone died at the construction site! Don''t get in my way


    Istood, blocking the doorway. That a strong feeling that if I let her lewe, something disastrous would happen.


    But how could someone fall as me possibly stop someone as proleged as her!


    did take long before the shoved past me.


    "Ma Gremi, what''s going on


    The smurity guard arrived just in time, and quickly called out, "stop her! She''s trying to steal documents."


    Nair of the ident at the Harmon Group had already spread like wildfine, and the security guard immediately stepped into block Lily.


    She nd at him all of hay. "Do you even know who I am? How do you stop me?


    The security guard hesitated, looking between her and me


    "I''m Leonard''s legal wile, shareholder in the Harmon Group, and the director of the design department. Pitake responsibility for this!*


    The more aggressiv she became, the more certain I was that I could let her


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to get away easily, she shot me a venomous look bere puling the documents out of the


    "You want the les? Take them! I''d like to see how you exin this to Leo!"


    As the security guard helped me gather the scattered documents, she quickly stepped into the elevator.


    folder and scattering them in the air.


    ignored her and focused on picking up the papers. As expected, they were all rted to projects involving Hatchworks. It seemed that something had gone wrong with the Jane


    The security guard looked at me with concem "Mrs. Harmon, will Mr. Harmon be upset with us?


    Everyour knew that Lily was the one who truly held a ce in Leonard''s heart, even more so than 1, his wife,


    Ishook my hradband then looked at him. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you take the me. But I need all the surveince footage from today, especially the videos of Lily entering and leaving. If even one footage is niksing, you can all start looking for new jobs!"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Luca Hamon


    While organizing the documents, I kept calling Leonard, but eventually, his phone went straight to voicemail.


    My ankety grew, and after checking with Emilia, who said that he had likely gone home to retrieve some files, Trushed back to the apartment.


    "Leonard, are you home? Leonard?


    The house was dark, with no signs of anyone having been there recently. But the footprints in the living room indicated that Leonard had indeed returned.


    buried into the bedroom, only to find him unconscious on the bed. No matter how much I shook him, he remained unresponse.


    teherket his pulse, relieved to find it still beating


    With everything happening at the Harmon Group, Thad a sinking feeling something was seriously wrong. It anything happened to him now, the enticepany would be jespunty.


    I quickly called for an ambnce and then contacted the property management.


    "I''m Leonard Harman''s wife. He''s been knocked out in the apartment, and I need ess to all surveince footage immediately! The woman he brought back is a prime suspect. if you try to cover this up, you can expect to face serious consequences."


    This was the first time I had ever used the tide of Mrs. Harmon to threaten anyone, and the person on the other end was clearly taken aback. They immediately apologized and


    sured me they would retrieve the surveince footage right nur


    I wasn''t sure why Leoned was uneascious, but the faint scent of perfume on him was mistakably simr to Lily''s. It was also one of my favorite perfumes, she had the same fragrance earlier when I met her When the paramedics arrived, 1 quickly followed them into the ambnce.


    Arxamining Leonard, the doctor informed me that he had ingested arge amount of sleeping pills.


    The doctor looked at me with concern, "Mas. Harmon, given the recent troubles at yourpany your husband might have been overwhelmed."


    "That''s Impossible. He''s not that kind of person."


    I immediately rejected the doctor''s suggestion Leonard was never thee to be weak, let alone iresponsible


    It there was a problem at the construction site, he would ensure the families of the deceased were taken care of and would investigate the cause. The i his own life was absurd idea that he would try to take


    The doctor nodded and handed me a consent form. "He needs to have a gastricvage immediately, and possibly other procedures. We need your signature"!


    My hand trembled as 1 held the pen, but after taking a deep breath, I managed to steady myself.


    Inew what Leonardment to the Harmon family, so couldn''t let him duron my watch


    Aside from signing our marriage certificate, this was the first time signed anything as his wife. I instinctively touched the ring finger on my left hand, now bare, and delta pong of sadness.


    As I waited, Emma called to say that the property management had given her the survince footage-Sure enough, it showed Lily and Leonard entering the apartment together, but she left an hourter. "Eva, should we report this to the police? What are you asking me to find at your ce?"


    "Look for chance footage. There''s an internal camera in the jewelry cab that starts recording automatically whenever the cab is opened."


    This was a security measure that Emilia had installed to prevent theft, and now it was proving to be crucial evidence.


    Esma followed my instructions and opened the cab, but the camera was damaged


    "The camera''s broken, and there''s no memory card"


    I realized there was a major w and inediately instructed Emma to stop tampering with the surveince equipment.


    Libwas bend this, she might have noticed the camera during predious visits and prepared ordingly. She might have even worn gloves to avoid leaving fingerprints.


    do you suspect Lily is involved? I won the footage that she did visit


    Emma seemed to how the same thoughts as me.


    asked to change the code for the main door of my apartment and then retum to bertanks.


    Mewhile, Leonard had undergone the pasticvage procedure but was still unconscious.


    The doctor mentioned that he might have taken other sedatives, which could dy his waking. Furthermore, the doctor needed to do furthertestingN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With his vital signa stable, I felt a bit of relief. As long as he woke up, he would be fine


    However, his unconscious state meant I had to handle the station at the construction site.


    The project manager had called me earlier to inform me that the deceased''s family had arrived with reporters and was causing a scene. To my surprise, Luca was already at the scene before.me.


    Watching the live broadcast from the reporters online, Luca looked impably dressed in a suit, hair slicked back, and ready for the media.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we at Harmon Group aremined to addressing this issue properly. We understand the gravity of the situation and extend our deepest sympathies in the deceased''s family I, Luca Harmon, representing Harmon Group, promise that we will resolve "If thepany also provide a solution, I will personally cover thepensation for the deceased''s family!"


    His words were firm and seemed rehearsed as if he had prepared them in advance.


    Lura was Bob''s son. He was someone had always looked down on Leonard thought he was decent, but my instincts about him seemed to be nume urate.


    With the construction site incident, Larahatno right to represent Harmon Group as an outsider.


    1 p down plinse and looked at Leonard, who was still unconscious.


    Chapter 78 Luca Harmon


    "Once we get this sorted, you can sleep as long as you want. Can''t you wake up now?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 jo Leadeilen


    What that''


    constuction site was under control, so I didn''t need to be there instead, my forms had to be on staying by Leonard''s side paledwas that Dirawuldahorsh over


    cool it''s pastasmall issue; how could Leonard be wiridal?"


    What''s poluge


    "How do your kasana U`n suk kle? it might be pilsoning," Tretorted while nammwing my eyes at him.


    ,and his quick condemnation suppested he was up to no good.


    Buband boy aba arrbed in a batry, and both were quick ta er kleine,


    "Hase let Leonard needs test. You''re helping him by being here," I sakl, pesting for


    e for them to lever


    Given my small statupe, I knew Leculia''t sirally stop them, but we were in alinspital, surrounded by onlookers.


    Medical staff murved back and forth in the ward, making it clear they couldn''t be ton forceful.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Luca looked at ite with a pained expression. "ta, I know you''re upset, but with Harmon Group in such turmoil, we can''t be leaderless!"


    "And what should we do? Let someone take Leonard''s ce shot back coldly, detecting the underlying ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Ghen the situation, they clearly had stopped pertending.


    Over the years, he had been appressly expanding his influence, constantly seeking projects from Leonard. Despite several attempts to join the management of Harmon Group, Lahad always relied


    Lan believed family involvement would lead to chaos in a family business, especially since I hadn''t yet had a child, leaving him feeling insecure.


    When it came to money, en siblings could im against each other, and the same applied to these people.


    He had been far-sighted, and now that Leonard was incapacitated, these opportunists were closing in.


    by stepped forward with a look of anger. "I weren''t for Lead marrying you, this cmity wouldn''t have betallen Harmon Group! Now that Leonard is down, are you trying to take control of Harmon Group? You''re not even a member of the fara¨®n Tamally Bobechoed het anger. "Exactly, you''re just an outsidet."


    "But I am his breful wife, aren''t I?" I said in at tone. "Tegardless of my ally name, I am his wife, his legal guardian, and a right owner of the joint marital property


    "As long as Leonard is alive, and even if he''s unconscious, you have no right to manage Harmon Genup."


    Once their intention was revealed, it was not so easy to for them to hide it again


    As Bob was about to advance,n pushed open the door with his cane.


    "what''s all this fuss about? The doctors said Leonard would wake up soon. What are you all here for?


    this intervention, everyone fell silent, and they bowed their heads in submission


    Heed his game. Do you know about the incident at the construction site?"


    I nodded. If even Luca knew, how could not?


    "Unclean, we can''t let an outsider like her take over Hammen Group She has uberior motives."


    Bob hurried forward while looking axiously at Tan. "Look at Luca. If it weren''t for him, how could Eva handle all those people at the site? She would be overwhelmed. Luca also knows how hard it is for Leonard and doesn''t want Harmon drop to fall into outsiders hands." "Bastard!" an snapped, giving him a sharp reprimand. "Leonard is about to wake up. He''s not dead! Besides, Eva is his wife. She has a stake in thepany, including the shares. Do you?"


    He had always be wary of such opportunists and made sure they could never gain control, no matter how much they begged or schemed


    "Even if Leonard doesn''t wake up in the next few days, Eva will handle everything. If you don''t understand something,e ask me. I''m not senile yet!"


    with his authoritative statement, everyone else had no choice but to leave the ward in defeat.


    Once they were gone, fan turned to me. "What happened?"


    Haid it all out, exining the issues with the supplies from the factory owned by Lily''s family, and how she had been at our house and even stolen materials from thepany


    He was visibly angry. His chest was hearing for a while before becalmed down.


    "So, what''s your n now?


    I thought for a moment. "First, we''ll hand the evidence over to the police. I''ve already arranged for the PR department to manage the online bacsh. Next, we need to offer condolences to the deceased''s family. This situation can''t escte further. I''ll return to thepany He nodded approvingly "Good. Emilia is avble for you, and she''spetent. Contact me if you need anything"


    Inodded. Despite her dislike for me, Emilia was indeed more capable than any other secretary


    bath everyone gone, I finally breathed a sigh of rele


    Sering that Leonard was still unconscious, Helt the ward to grab a coffee.


    However, Domed that the vending whine on the fourth floor was out of coffee, so went up to the fifth floor


    As Tagganat hand, I suddenly hired action at the end of the contidor. My eyes widened in shock when I recognized the woman''s voice Warn that Vera


    Pashing foward the noise with my coffee in hand, Theunda woman''s piercing screams, followed by the sound of a hewy object hitting the ground

 Chapter 80

    tion at the ponstru? tax site was undet omitted, so I also need to be there, bestead, ine forns had to be on staying by Leadside vhat''s going on?h''s just a small issue, how could teemaal be suicidal?


    "How do you kisow it''s salckle? it might be poisoning," retented while mattoning my eyes at him.


    His antival seemed too well tined, and his quk k condemnation miggestel he was up to no good


    hobal nyaho attwalina baity, and both were quick bo critictre ine


    leave. Leonard needs rest. You''re not helping him by being beve," I sakt, pesiring to them to lewe.


    Given my small stature, I knew Tcouldn''t physicalhe stop them, but we were in a hospital, sunrounded by onlookers.


    Medical stall moved back and forth in the ward, making it chew they couldn''t be too toreetil


    Luv a looked at me with a pained expression. "Dex, 1 kaow you''re upset, but with Hannon Grong in such taumell, we can''t be leaderless!" "And what should we do? Let someone take Leonard''s ce? 1 shot back coldly, detecting the underlying ruthlessness in his eyes. open the situation, they leathe had stopped pretending.


    over the years, he had been appressively expanding his intence, constantly seeking projects from Leonand. Despite several attempts to join the management of Harmon tiroup, tan had always tehased.


    When it came to money, even siblings could to agamst each other, and the same applied to these people.


    He had been far-sighted, and now that Leonard was incapacitated, these opportunists were closing in


    tvy stepped forward with a look of anger. "ut it weren''t for Leonand manying you, this cmity wouldn''t have betallen Hammon Group! Now that Leonard is down, are you trying to take control of Harton Group? You''re not even a member of the Hanson family!" Bob echoed her anger. "Ectly, you''re just an outsider "


    "That I am his lowtal wite, atent 12" 1 said in a t time, "Regardless of my tamil mune, Tans his site, bis legal guardians, and a righl mener of the joint marital property,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "As long as Leonard is alive, and even if he''s unconscious, you have no right to manage Harmon Group/


    Once their intention was revealed, it was not so easy to for them to hide it again.


    As Bob was about to advance,n pushed open the door with his came.


    "What''s all this hiss about The doctors said Leonard would wake up soon. What are you all here to?


    With his intervention, everyone tell silent, and they bowed their heads in submission.


    Helised his gaze on me. "Do you know about the incident at the construction site?


    Inodded. It even Lara knew, how could I not?


    "Unclen, we can''t let an outsider like het take over Harmon Group. She has ulterior motives."


    Bob burned forward while looking anxiously a fan. Look at Luca.it weren''t for him, how could yu handle all those people at the site? She would be overwhelmed, Lucaalse knows how hard it is for Leonard and doesn''t want Harmon Group to fall into outsiders" hands." "Bastard!"n snapped, giving him a sharpreprimand. "Leonard is about to wake up. He''s not dead! Besides, Eva is his wife. She has a stake in thepany, including the shares Do you?"


    He had always been wary of such opportunists and made sure they could never gas control, no matter how much they begged or schemost.


    "Even if Leonard doesn''t wake up in the next few days, Era will handle everything. If you don''t understand something, co


    With his authoritative statement, everyone else had no choice but to love the ward in defeat


    Once they were gone,n tuned to me. "What happened?"


    e ask me. I''m not senile yet!"


    Iid it all out, exining the issues with the supplies from the factory owned by Lily''s tandly, and how she had been at our house and even stolen materials from thepany.


    He was visibly angry. His chest was heaving for a while belore becalmed down.


    "So, what''s your n now?"


    1 thought for a moment. "First, we''ll hand the evidence over to the police. I''ve already arranged for the PI department to manage the online bacsh, Next, we need to atter condolences to the deceased''s family. This situation can''t escte further I''ll return to thepany tomorrow to manage things."


    He nodded approvingly. "Good. Emilia is avable for you, and she''spetent. Contact me if you need anything."


    Inodded. Despite her dislike for me, Emilia was indeed more capable than any other secretary


    With everyour gone, finally breathed a sigh of reliet


    Sering that Leonard was still unconscious, left the ward to grab a coffee.


    However, I found that the vending machine on the fourth floor was out of color, so went up to the faith floor.


    As Lapproached, I suddenly beard amotion at the end of the corridor. My eyes widened in shock when I recognized the woman''s voice."


    1. Wasn''t that Vera? Bushing toward the noise with my celler in hand, I heard a woman''s piercing stream, followed by the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    ko You''re the Killer


    od down through the window and saw a woman with long hair lying on the ground below, ended by arge pool of blood.


    The what the bad en now deserial


    The craved dowracaue screamed in honor, and someone pointed up at me while shouting. "The killer is still upstairs!"


    Instinctrech, I pulled raw head back and was about to run downstairs to see what had happened when I camece-to-face with the police


    "Eva Green, free or you are under test for the attempted murder of Vera Bates Drop what you''re holding!"


    FORE OUTROEN AAmounded me, and I was so stunned that could barely move


    A letnale officer approached, took the colter from my hand, ced it in an evidence bag, and put handents on me.


    Within a day. 1 found my back in the police interrogation room, but with hands on this time.


    1 desplied to exin that I had only heard Vera''s voice but hadn''t seen her. They could check the surveince footage if they didn''t believe me.


    The iced. "The hospital''s surveince system was upgraded today. You must have heard it when your husband was being treated."


    Tracked my brain but couldn''t recall any such thing


    "No, I didn''t know about that. My husband was being treated. Why would check if the hospital''s surveince was working


    "Eva, stop ying dumb! We have concrete evidence that proves you killed Vera, even without the footage. You are the killer!


    At that bour, the corridor waspletely empty. There were few patients on the fifth floor, and the nursing staff weren''t at the station, No one could provide an alibl for me. The police took out pink phone case "This is vira''s phone. After she was abducted, the abductor, Simon Becker, used this phone to contact you''


    "I don''t know anyone named Simon Becker, and Iden have Vera''s contact information. You can check if you don''t believe me!"


    I was genuinely penicked Where was all this evidenceing from?


    But then remembered that hadn''t done anything, so quickly regained myposure. I needed to prove my innocence-couldn''t afford to stay here any longer.


    Bob and his family would like a quickly if Leonard didn''t wake up


    my theme myocence was proven and even if Leonard woke up, it might already be toote to make any difference.


    The police handed me the phone, and I was shocked by the text messages disyed.


    They were sent from Leonard''s phone to Vera''s phone!


    The messages not only acted simon on where to take Vera after the kidnapping but also demanded that Simon bring her to the hospital today


    There were even threats against Simon the didn''tply, stating "T" would kill his daughter. A photo of a young girl was also included


    staring at the untamier photo of the little girl, I was utterly centered What on earth was going on?


    "No, I don''t know on, and I don''t recognize that tle girl. Besides, Leonard Leonard was drugged with sleeping pills and was undergoing emergency treatment "And why would I want the abductor to bring Vea to the hospital? It doesn''t make sense!" Ired to defend myself desperately, but the police didn''t seem convinced.


    "Leonard was unconscious, and you were using his phone. Doesn''t that seem reasonable? Moreover, Samon''s daughter was found in a small apartment registered under your name. What do you have to say about that?"


    I was stunned into silence. I knew someone was framing me, but who could it be?


    Thad been so focused on Leonard that thadn''ten noticed whether his phone was with him


    Thinking of Lily, I quickly said, "Lily went to thepany today to steal documents. I have surveince video as evidence, and the problematic materials came from her family''s Factory!


    "She could have entered my home and stolen my jewelry to give to the abductor It must beber! She also drugged Leonard"


    I was struggling to piece together my thoughts but tried my best to state everything I could


    Any clue that could be found might prove my innocence.


    "And I haven''t had any contact with Vera. You can check the fingerprints or DNA. That will prove my innocence."


    "No, it only proves your suspicion."


    The police presented another report. The forensic expert expedited a DNA test. Vera''s body had your hair and skin kes, and there was also the scent of your perfume,


    "Eva, I advise you not to harbor any false hopes. You should understand that honesty leads to leniency! Think it through!"


    The police left, and was left alone in the intercogation room.


    Twaspletely at a loss. What on earth was happening?


    The police kept questioning me throughout the night, and I repeated try answers over and over, feeling like I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Finally, Iy back in the chair, and my body slipped uncontrobly-


    "Exa, Ladvise you to be honest and stop ying games!"


    My gaze was unfocused as 1 looked at the officer "Officer, Tjust had cancer surgery-


    In my dae, I seemed to see someone pushing open the door, and then someone removed my handcuffs


    Through the crack in the door. I thought I saw Zack


    I wanted to smile at him, but I was so drained that I slowly closed my eyes.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Something Seems off


    Makowly gated consciousness, didn''t open my eyes, but how I was back in the hospital


    This time, however, three were no familiar faces around, Jest police officers


    When the doctor examined me,


    his expression grew even more serious.


    "Ms. Greet, I''ve told you before. With your cancer returning, you need to take care of your health. Otherwise


    * might be incurable if it recurs again. I know,"


    flooked at the doctor calmly, "I''m sorry for causing more trouble."


    The doctor opened his mouth, nced at the police, and said nothing further


    He concluded by mentioning that my condition was severe, with cancer cells potentially spreading at any time. Technically, I should have been dead months ago, and perhaps many things were unnecessary for me to deal with, Understanding that he was trying to helpme, 1 nodded in gratitude.


    Ovenement condition, it was clear to the police that I had no reason to harm Vera


    I was about to divorce Leonard anyway, and after so many years, he had countless


    women around him. If I cared about my reputation, I would have divorced him long ago. The female officer''s attitude softened. considerably, and she assured me that the truth would be uncovered


    trequested a newwyer and also wanted to see Emma to grant her power of attorney


    When Dume saw me, bald and frail in the hospital bed, she was crying


    -uncontrobly


    The doctor''s words were urate my condition was indeed poor, and I might faint at any moment.


    The newwyer was Zack''s trusted confidant. The day was arrested, it was he who brought thewyer to the police station


    Right now, Leslie had to handle many matters for the Harmon Group, but his team wasn''t skilled in dealing with murder cases, so it was indeed more appropriate to bring someone else in


    I also had the Lawyer help prove that during my inability to leave, everything was to be fully managed by Emma.


    "Mrs. Harmon, what about the duration?!


    "There''s no duration, I trust her."


    Iwasn''t sure how much longer 1 could hold on with my current state, so I decided to leave everything to her.


    After sending off thewyer, fan came to visit.


    My suspicion of murder had not been cleared, and the media was already sensationalizing the story, with some reports iming that Leonard''s poisoning was also orchestrated byme


    Thad be in in the public eye, portrayed as someone willing to go to any lengths to take control of Harmon Group. Thepany''s stock price had plummeted, affecting the entire organisation. Indeed, thepany would be mine if Leonard never woke up. But dutely, they didn''t realize that with the money Thad, I needed only the right medication, not tarmon Group


    "Leonard mentioned that you have low blood sugar. is it that service?


    Inodded and tried to gather my strength.


    "There have been too many issuestely, causing me some mental strain. I haven''t slept, but it was intentional"


    He didn''t seem to doubt words and even nodded in agreement


    "Retreating in advance. That''s very clever. Don''t worry, Emilia warrange for the doctor to help keep you in the hospital as long as possible."


    As expected from tan, his tone was simr to Leonid''s


    They had decided was just putting on an act, and I didn''t bother toect them.


    But there was still something important to mention


    tan, Emma has the password to my safe, and she has some surveince footage. Uly is definitely problematic."


    "Are you saying she drugged Leonard or that she abducted Vera?


    He was quick to think of possibilities, but shook my head.


    "Beyond those issues, her presence around Leonard has always been suspicious."


    "She dresses and looks simr to how I did in college. Even her fieldof study doesn''t matcher resume. She should have been filtered out in the first round of interviews


    "And she seems to be meddling in the design department''s affairs. It''s all very suspicious.""


    Despite being unconscious, my mind had been working non-stop. Upon waking, many things seemed to connect, and the central issue appeared to be Lily.


    When Emma cam, she mentioned that Lily had been missing, but with the chaos around, no one seemed to care about her whereabouts.


    With Leonard in aa, her absence was simply inexplicable.


    After my hint, Tan realized something was off.


    He burrowed his brows and was deep in thought.


    "Alright Pliestigate this. But Eva, there''s something you need to understand"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He Inked up, and his gaze was intense.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Something Seems Off


    "The Harmon family can''t have only Leonard as the sessor. The amount of sleeping pills he took was significant but should not affect his health too much. However, he must have an heir. If he wakes up, I need you both to have a child within a year. Do you understand I swallowed nervously, having already guessed what he was about to say


    After three years without a child, this issue had always been a thorn in his heart.


    If Leonard were to face an issue, the family''s future would be in jeopardy. I could understand the old-fashioned thinking, but with my current health, having a child seemed like an impossible dream.


    Iclosed my eyes briefly "tan, I''m sorry. I can''t have children.


    When I opened my eyes again, his expression showed no surprise, likely aligned with his previous suspicions.


    I said in a horse voice, "I''ve discussed divorce with Leonard. I don''t want half of his assets, but he hasn''t agreed yet.""


    tan looked at me for a long moment before finally nodding.


    "My dear, you''ve had a hard time. The Harmon family will not let you down. I will help you with the divorce."


    Chapter Clearing Suspicions


    Born though couldn''t leave the buspital room or use my phone, 1 kors that the situation at Harmon Group mest bechastic


    with Lesnardin a ropa, tal ident on the construction site, and me being used of murder, any one of these issues was enough to shock the public.


    torty day, there were police officers stationed on talde my hospital room. If it was proven thatmitted the crime, I would be considered a serious criminal and would naturally


    be under sirket surveince.


    When Emina and Leslie came to volt, they brought bad news.


    "Luca has presented a power of attorney signed by Leonard, cloning that he is now acting as the president. He''s taken over allpany matters.


    "Since Leonard is still uncontelous and you''re in this situation, what can we do? He''s already started interfering with the Hit department


    "rve argued with him about this, but he says you''re a murdecer. He''s threatening to take back your shares and cut all ties with you. He''s really a bastard Het tone was filled with anger, clearly indicating she had also been mistreated in recent days. This seemed to confirmy suspicions.


    Laca had been pretending to be the good elder brother, and now he was seizing power


    r with Leonard in trouble. Everything was going too smoothly to be a coincidence


    My suplions grew even stronger, especially after beating that the final approval for several projects in the design department was signed off by him and that all the documents were in his possession.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "at''s Irapossible. Department One and Two are stalled by bong-


    -time employees. In acertain situations, no one would act recklessly"


    I knew my team well. En had no foundation; it was unlikely anyone would defect to him.


    Emma looked a bit disheartened "But he lud control over the key project designs and changed the systern password. I can''t even ess it."


    Twas taken aback. These major projects were crocial for Harmon Group''s development over the next five years.


    He had only been with thepany for a few days, yet he had pinpointed thepany''s financial lifelines and taken control of all the designs. He must have ced spies within


    thepany


    But who else could it be, aside from Tom, who had already been exposed?


    The face of Memphis shed in my mind, but had no concrete evidence and could only warn Emma to be cautious around him.


    As visiting hours ended, she looked at me with red eyes.


    "Ex, you need to stay strong. Take the medication the doctor prescribes and don''t fear the chemotherapy treatments. If something happens to you, it will truly be over. Inodded silently, and then a sudden realization struck me. It something happened to me, the west ouirame would be a division of my shares. But what if something happened to Lionard?


    "Emma, ask Zack to keep a close eye on Leonard and ensure no one takes advantage of the station. Go ton and exin thepany''s situation to him."


    She nodded dumbly, clearly not understanding my fill meaning.


    That time was of the essenor, and couldn''t afford to exin everything could only hope that the people around me weren''t fook.


    The female ofcernced at me and cleared her throat. The doctor said you need more rest and to be careful of a rpse."


    [locked at her gratefully, then returned to my bed. I felt a wave of exhaustion


    My health ww indeed very fragile, but I couldn''t let things spiral out of control


    Not just for Leonard and my feelings for him from college, but also because of the help tan gave me and my mother.


    And the other day, when Ivy mentioned that Leonard had investigated my father''s ident, couldn''t shake the feeling that loved him a debt of gratitude.


    Debts of gratitude were the hardest to repay


    A few days passed unnoticed, and then suddenly, the police office who had taken me to the stati


    to the station came to my hospital room.


    "Ew, your suspicion has been cleared. At that time, we intern doctors were on duty and stacking off They were smoking in the emergency exit when they saw you only running over after hearing the cries. The surveince will be lifted shortly, and you are free to move about."


    llet out alongsigh of relief and kept thanking him.


    Thad never wanted to be a suspect. Three were still many important matters at Harmon Group that needed my attention, and I couldn''t afford to stay in the hospital. "ww.still need you to provide some information about Lily. Please cooperate." "She''s missing, and her ounts have substantial overseas transfers, but she has already moved the funds to offshore ounts. Please share any leads you have."


    1 quickly nodded and shared my simplicions, especially regarding the incident at the construction site.


    *Most of the defective materials at the site were from Hatchworks. The documents are with my colleague, Emma, and I put them in the safe."


    The officernodded and then asked, "Was she able to get into your house?


    es, she had the password."


    The police probably knew about her being Leonard''s mistress,


    didn''t hold back


    "She''s the one who arranged for Vera''s kidnapping and stole the jewelry. We have obtained the surveince footage, it seems she also abducted the little girl and took her to your apartment Witnesses saw her with the gel there. "By the way, check how much jewelry is missing"


    Hooked at the officer contusion. "A friend of mine ved my house, and the storage card is missing."


    "That surwillere footage automatically uploads via WIEL Leonard''s secretary, Emil, found the video and handed it over to the police. Thanks to her providing the footage and


    cating wit, we were able to clean your name so quickly"


    Chapter 82 Clearing Suspicions


    I was stunned by the officer''s words. Emilia, who had always disliked me, had actually helped me?


    I nced toward the door. Emilia, still in her professional attire, adjusted her ck-framed sses with a seemingly indifferent expression. But I thought I saw her gently wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 83

    Waking Up


    Once the police left, Fifa only briefly updated me on thepany


    on before hurrying off without even waiting for my thanks.


    My condition wasn''t real, in the doctor rmended that stay for further observation. But couldn''t stay in the hospital any longer.


    I nearly staggered into roused''s Boom, and to my dismay, he hadn''t woken up after all this tim


    The nurse looked at me sympathetically. "Mrs. Harmon, true feelings are shown in times of trouble. He will remember your kindness when he wakes up


    I lowered my gaze and forced a small smile, it would be better he didn''t remember.


    Hhe did, he might refuse the divorce,plicating matters further.


    While the armen family appeared calm on the surface, tensions were brewing beneath it.


    Without achid, fan would never allow me to continue to be Mrs. Hamon.


    Lily shouldn''t have helped outsides. She could have simply reced me and be the most esteemeddy of the Harmon family.


    I didn''t needn to investigate some things, I could almost piece together the truth myself.


    Loca had always coveted Harmon Group However,n and Leonard had kept a tight rein on things, leaving him and the rest of the Harmon family members with no opportunities.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    So he named to Lily, who resembled me from back in the day. He knew that Leonard and Thad a strained rtionship and deliberately tried to irritate me


    As long as we were divorced, I would lose a portion of the shares, which he could then reim and slowly swallow up Harmon Group


    He didn''t expectus to stay married and secure several major partnerships in the meantime.


    That was why he took drastes, involving Lily and other insiders.


    suddenly


    drained while looking at Leonard, who by peacefully on the bed.


    From our romance until now, it seemed like he had always been the one holding things together, except for that one time we went abroad. Igently held his hand. "Leonard, it''s my turn to hold things together. Wake up soun; Tom''t keep this up much longer." I didn''t know if it was the sudden rtion from the tension, but I fell asleep right there by his bedside.


    When I felt somece touching my shaved head, I swatted their hand away irritably.


    Then I saw Leonard, looking somewhat awkward. "Uh, your skin is quite nice."


    I gave him a disapproving look, nced at the time, and read it was almost time to start work. It was just the right moment for him to wake up


    As the doctor examined Leonard, I asked him, "Did you sign an athorization for Luca?t''s taken over full control of Harmon Group now"


    He thought for a moment, then shook his head. "I don''t recall, but i might have woken up briefly during my bean''t remember if I signed anything."


    Since I hadn''t been present throughout hisa, Touldn''t make a definitive judgment.


    However, Luca''s actions were too suspicious lided to go to thepany to investigate


    Leonard wanted toe along, but informed that fan would be visiting soon and then calledn


    "tan, he''s awake. I want to move him back to the Harmon esidence for now. Please send a few more bodyguards."


    "Yes, we''ll tell others he''s too weak cetum to thepay, and handle everything"


    with Leonard will in the hospital, thepany''s insiders were less likely to act up. But if it was just me, they might be bolder.


    if thepany''s internal tumors weren''t removed, it would only worsen over time.


    After wearing my wig, I returned to thepany, which was in chans


    Many people were arguing, so I walked over curiously.


    As soon as they saw me, everyone fell silent momentarily, then began crowding around.


    "Ms. Green, I''m a veteran of thepany I''manager. You can''t host dismiss me like that I still have several projects. How can you just kick me out?"


    "Mis. Harmon, as Lend''s wife, you must stand up for us, the loyal employees!"


    Most of thoseining were core members of Harmon Group, who had worked alongside Leonard and Jan for years.


    I looked back and saw Luck and Bob were also premt


    Both men looked surprised to see me, and Luca quickly approached. "Er, you''ve been cleared of charges? That''s wonderful. There''s a lot to handle at thepany. You should apany Leonard. I''ll take care of things." His smile seemed gemine but was unsettlingly since.


    Bob, with his protruding belly, came over as well. "Women should stay home and take care of their families. You can''t even have children and still want to manage thepany?


    His words were quite tude, drawing all eyes to me.


    1sm?ed and replied, "Whether Thave chidien or not, I''m still Mrs. Hermon, Leonard''s legal wife. He''s awake and said he didn''t authorize you. Therefore, any decisions you''ve made are invalid.lease leave with your people!" Upon hearing this, the senior employees who had been packing up their things became enraged. They gathered around me and red at the two men


    just because you have the ''Hamon Camly same doesn''t mean you''re exceptional Don''t act like you''re above everyone else."


    Mrs. Harmon is right here. Who are you outsiders to garder?


    "aw youronsidered the cost of dying projects? Can you afford topensate?


    Chapter 83 Waking Up


    As the insults grew louder, Luca''s face reddened. He hurriedly produced an authorization document. "It''s personally signed by Leonard. How can it be invalid?"

 Chapter 84

    The Confession


    The employees behind me fell silent and stared at me in disbelief.


    Luca''s authorization was genuine, they would have to leave


    Estepped forward, nced at the document in his hand, and scoffed. "Is this supposed to be a signature?"


    "Leonard was unconscious at the time How do we know how you pot that signature? Was there awyer present? could the medical staff restity?


    "Leonard explicitly said that there was no authorization. How dare you forge the documents?"!


    Since he said he didn''t resember, took it that he simply didn''t know.


    Even the signature were his, it wouldn''t be valid under such conditions when he was not fully aware


    new that, and Luca krwitte


    Hered at me with resentment. "This is Leonard''s signature. Do you think I''d risk breaking thew? Since you say he''s awake, I''ll go confront him. We''re leaving!


    He managed to find an excuse to save himself from the embarrassment and actually left with his own people.


    As Bob passed by, he tried to bump into me but was pushed aside by Emma.


    "Dispusting old fool," she muttered under her breath, and I quickly pulled her aside.


    she would continue working at Harmon Group, so it was best not to provoke such small-


    minded people. With the immediate crisis averted, I sent everyone back to their duties and started on a new day of work. We had topensate the families of the deceased, sue Hatchworks, and manage public opinion, Especially since Luca had created chaos in the "Eva, do you want to return to the Hamon realence? I can send someone to pick you up!


    "Tan, I''ll stay at a nearby hotel for a while. There''s too much work to do."


    He didn''t press further.


    Given that Leonard and I were getting a divorce, it was better for us to see each other as little as possible and avoid any further contact with the Hannon family


    Emma stayed with me every day. She was concerned about my health, and even met into the hotel to keep mepany.


    It might have been a temporary surge of energy, but working on the projects actually improved my condition and appetite.


    I was overjoyed especially when we secured the design bid for the overpass project.


    In fact, this project had been under review by Harmon Group for several months now.


    The designs submitted earlier didn''t meet the requirements, so they were repeatedly sent back fros


    Lately, my sleep had been light, so I had been working on revising the proposal during my spare time. By involving both Department One and Two, the project has started toe together smoothly.


    After winning the bid, Emma wanted to celebrate with me, buttshook my ha


    "Let''s skip the celebration for now and put in some extra hours. They still need a detailed summary of the proposal 11


    "It''s okay to take a break. The bid was sessful treating you to abarbecue tonight!"


    Theother colleagues had already left, so she quickly pulled me out as well.


    Before lewing, I set up myptop to automatically activate the camera if anyone tried to input the password. After thest incident, wasn''t about to make the same mistake again. Justas Emma and I were ordering our meal, my phone alerted me that someone was trying to Tkept all the critical data on thatptop, and it was locked in a drawer. How could someone get past in?


    When I checked the app, I saw Memphis in front of myptop, talking on the phone with someone


    "past remote in and bypass the password. I paid you live thousand; what are you doing? Hurry up, someone''sing back soon! Useless!!


    He inserted something into theputer, and it wasn''t long before he managed to get into my system


    I didn''t make a buss, contacted Leonard''s bodyguards and headed back to thepany with Emni


    By the time theed, Memphis was already restrained


    He red at me. "Ms. Green, what''s the meaning of this? I just came back to get some documents."


    "You came back to my office for documents? That''s impressive


    The bodyguards handed me a small device. "Signal jammer."


    Tlooked at Memphis with a smirk. "You''re well prepared, huh? How long do you think you''d be in jail reported you to the pobce


    He was the type who cared deeply about his reputation. He appeared calm, but he was always eager topete.


    Initially, he organized the design for the everpass project, but hisck of capability meant he couldn''t secure it. Now that that seeded, he clearly couldn''t ept it and nned to sabotage it at thest moment


    Perhaps it wasn''t entirely his idea to sabotage, some others might not want Harmon Group to thrive.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He scoffed." you''re so capable, go ahead and call the police. I doubt they''ll find any evidence. Your data in''t missing."


    I nodded it was technically an attempted crime. My system had been upgraded with new defenses, so he won''t be able to ess the data or designs in such a short time.


    Chapter 84 The Confession


    But seeing his smug expression, I couldn''t help butugh.


    ""Memphis, don''t think no one knows about your involvement with Tom."


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What... What do you know?"


    I ced the signal jammer aside and looked at him coldly. "Now''s the time toe clean. You might still have a chance to save yourse

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Lily''s Daughter


    Memphis breathing quickened, and his eyes betrayed his mounting pank


    "N-No, it wasn''t me! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    Tooked at him and sighed softly.


    "Memphis, with your experience, you could easily find a director position elsewhere. We''ve been colleagues, and I know you''re not the mastermind behind this. Why ruin your life for the sake of others?"


    Ena, standing beside me, kept signaling me to call the police, but I shook my head.


    it the police got involved, uncovering the truth behind the scenes would be difficult, and it might alert those behind this.


    Ineeded to extract more information first U Luca was indeed behind this, I needed concrete evidence.


    Meniphis squinted and pondered for a moment, then looked at me.


    "Eva, you''re Mrs. Harmon. Can you guarantee you won''t call the police?"


    "Why should t


    I didn''t want to give any guarantees to someone like him.


    He seemed defeated, copsing onto the floor.


    "I''ll condess. It was Lily who made me do all this. She said that if I could bring you down, she would be Mrs. Harmon, and I would be the Design Director. She previously bought the design drawings and tried to use my name, but didn''t go along with it, so Tom took the "You were the one who released the virus and attacked me, right?"


    I watched his expressionlessly as he nodded dejectedly.


    "Yes, I was reckless. I have evidence that Tom received money, and 1 intimidated him into taking the me Burly definitely has someone backing her. I heard someone callber and give her instructions"


    sty eyes brightened. Indeed, there was someone else behind Lily


    "Who is that person? Is It Luca?"


    Memphis shook his head. "She said that person would control Harmon Group in the future, but don''t know who it is."


    It seemed like the lead was lost, but maybe not entirelyThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    if Leonard was the only heir to the Harmon family, who could this mopterious person be?


    Emma,siting beside me, frowned. She was clearly puzzled as well


    Memphis looked up at me, and his eyes were bull of desperation.


    "Mrs. Harmon, considering we''re colleagues, please let me go and don''t call the police. Just consider it a small mistake and let me potreally won''t do it again!"


    "Onest question-why did you trust Lily so much? You must know that Leonard has many women around him."


    There were indeed many women around Leonard. I had seen at least of them since our marriage.


    This didn''t even ount for the small-time celebrities and models he didn''t bring back. How could Memphis trust Lily sopletely?


    Memphis appeared embarrassed and cleared his throat a few times.


    "I Lily from before. When she was in school she worked as an escort and hostess in a karaoke."


    "What?" Emma eximed in shock


    I was so stunned by the revtion that resuldn''t find the words


    He seemed to have ghen up and decided to spill everything


    Apparently, Lily had been working as a hostess even before graduating, making a lot of money. She had also worked as an escort, and Memphis was a regr customer "She gair a couple of years ago Theard she got pregnant and had a daughter, so we lost touch after th A sudden realization hit me as I connected all


    The abductor''s daughter being abducted, the person being threatened-how could Lily manage to take the little girl alone? it seemed too strange


    If the child was originally hers and the abdoctor was her boyfriend, it made more sense.


    By the time the police arrived, I had almost finished asking everything I needed to know...


    Thad texted Emma to call the police, and since the station was nearby, they arrived quickly.


    Seeing the police enter, Memphis began to struggle frantically.


    "Eva, you''re so dishonorable. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t call the police? You bitch! How dare you deceive me!"


    1 looked at him impassively. "Trusting someone like you is the real insanity."


    I quickly recounted everything Memphis had just confessed


    "Mrs Hamion, thank you for your cooperation. We will find the criminals as soon as possible,"


    "The abductor, Simoni, has conlessed that he is Lily''s ex-boyfriend, and the abducted little girls Lily''s daughter."


    I wasn''t surprised by this information as it matched my suspicions.


    But why did they jenonner katter having children''


    Chapter 45 Dly''s Dirighter


    "It was because Lily attracted a wealthy man."


    The officer''s expression was a bit odd, and I quickly understood.


    "Leonard?"


    "We''re not certain. We only know that the man''s family name is Hermon, but we don''t know his full name. Lily left her ex-boyfriend for a wealthy man and used her daughter to ckmail him Otherwise, he wouldn''t have turned to crime." Although the officer said this, I could see from his eyes that he suspected the wealthy men was Leonard


    But Lily''s appearance was too mysterious, and there was still that mysterious man behind her. "Can you find out when Lily caught the attention of this wealthy man? I need to know it it''s Leonard."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 The Final Task


    The police were somewhat hesliant but eventually agreed to inform me once they had more information.


    As they led Memphis away, I followed them discreetly.


    "officer, Simon was definitely directed by Lily to use me. I''d like to know what he has to say about that can identity this person?"


    Since I was a direct victim in this situation, the police didn''t make it difficult for me. They understood that finding out who was behind Lily was crucial for me.


    without concrete evidence, the Harmon family would be unlikely to believe my ims as an outsider


    In the monitoring room next to the interrogation room, I finally saw Simon. He seemed a bit defeated but visibly relieved, likely knowing his daughter had been rescued. The police asked him about Lily, and he answered freely


    "It''s just that a wealthy man with the family name of Harmon took an interest in her. She got rich, so of course, she didn''t want me and the child anymore. That person probably Leonard. Who else could afford to give her that much money?


    "I went to find her because I saw news about her from her friend. She had be someone''s mistress, unting all that wealth! She couldn''t even pay for her daughter''s kindergarten, so I had to demand child support from her."


    It turned out that she didn''t seek him out, he had sought her once she climbed the socialdder with Leonard, she didn''t want to acknowledge her past or even her daughter.


    My initial shock had faded, reced by a calm understanding


    Lily was indeed quite sidled. Leonard wasn''t foolish, and if he had been deceived for so long, it was a testament to her cunning


    Simon was sobbing uncontrobly. "She even threatened to call the police, saying she was rich and that the police would only believe her and would arrest me I can''t go to prison. What will happen to my daughter if I do?" The interrogating officer mmed his hand on the table. "Simon, be honest and tell the truth! Were you after money for the sake of the child? Don''t think we don''t know what you''ve done. You''ve forgotten your own crimes? Confess!" To my surprise, he hesitated before finally admitting his guilt.


    Years ago, he had identally killed an old man in his vige. The old man had been in poor health and died from a fall, seemingly scared to death.


    Simon had begged for mercy and promisedpensation, which was why no police report was filed at the time.


    In rural areas, when an elderly person died, it was dealt with quickly without much fuss. Simon had agreed to pay a monthly stipend to the family


    "Officer, you don''t know how unreasonable they are. Iter found out the old man had just been diagnosed with cancer and only had a few months left to live.


    "I initially gave them a 100 thousand, but they kept demanding one thousand a month for the child''s education. That would have been fine, but now they were demanding five thousand a month. I just don''t have that kind of money!" He continued to sob, and his stories grew more convoluted. Eventually, the police eventually managed to bring him back to the main tople,


    "Did Lily use this incident to ckmall you?" He nodded vigorously,


    Lily, his fellow viger and former lover, had used this incident to coerce him. They had parted ways over this matter years ago.


    "I was truly left with no choice. I can''t go to jail. My daughter is only two years old! Sheter gave me money, saying that if I did what she wanted, I''d be financially secure and wouldn''t have to worry about anything else. I was coerced "she even promised that once her backer was in a higher position, she could send my daughter abroad. I did it all for my child!"


    I stopped listening to his rambling and felt only pity for their daughter. I remembered the girl''s photo vividly-her round eyes and fair face. She looked so much like Lily.


    It was a shame that this father, who imed to act for his daughter''s sake, was ultimately only serving his own interests, It was ironic that he hadn''t even inquired about his daughter''s well-being during this entire interrogation.


    1 left the monitoring room and went into the corridor. The police informed me that Simon wasn''t responsible for Vera''s death. He had only delivered her to Lily.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hospital security footage confirmed his times of entry and exit, showing he didn''t have the opportunity tomit the crime.


    Meanwhile, the investigation into Memphis revealed more. He had arranged with Lily that if he seeded, he would report back immediately, and she would transter him 500 Chousand


    The police advised him to call Lily immediately to track ther location. Unfortunately, she was cautious. The callsted only 30 seconds before she hung up.


    She had used an overseas transfer to pay Memphis, making it impossible to trace the source, and the lead went cold


    I felt a sense of discouragement. Finding her seemed increasingly difficult. Although I had cleared my own suspicions, whether Luca was the mastermind remained unclear. Enima squeezed my hand gently "Eva, the doctor said you shouldn''t overburden yourself." I patted her hand, signaling that was fine.


    Of course, I was troubled. It solving the Harmon family''s issues with my current situation could settle old debts, it might be worth it


    Arrial moment, Liek a sense of relict. After all, if I was going to divorce Leonard, I might as well fulfill thest duties as his wile

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 The Jane Family''s Kindred


    with no further cooperation needed from the police, I took a cab back to the Harmon residence.


    Ghen the recent upheaval in the Harmon family, I couldn''t stay with Emma any longer. Moreover, Leonard was only pretending to be gravely ill, so I needed to report onpany matters to him daily, making it easier for him to manipte things remetely. As soon as opened the vidoor, I was met with an unexpected sight.


    Besides Bob and his family, Lily was sitting provocatively on the sofa in the living room. Her hand was resting on her abdomen, and she was brimming with self-satisfaction.


    I was stunned for a few seconds, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Ivy, lounging on the s, handed Lily a fruit and shot me a disdainful nce.


    "Some hens that don''ty eggs should be retired. Since Lily is now carrying Leonard''s child, shouldn''t she be given a proper statis?


    Bob chimed in, "That''s right. The child of the Harmon family can''t be an illegitimate one. We need to ensure they are recognized!"


    The two of them were in sync, while Luca quietly sipped his tea from the side, ncing at me from theer of his eye. Meanwhile, tan looked on with a cold, detached expression.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leonard approached and took my hand. He attempted to exin, but Bob interrupted again. "Leonard, you''re thest hope of your line. You can''t let the family die out! If this were ancient times, Eva could be divorced after three years without a child!" At those words, Leonard froze, then span around in anger. "This isn''t ancient times! My family affairs are none of your business!"


    After he turned back to me, I gently pushed his hand away. I was not interested in his exnations.


    1 smiled and walked to a corner before taking seat.


    "I just came back from the police station. It seems they''re looking for Ms. Jane."


    Lily shrank in frer toward Ivy, who immediately became displeased.


    "Eva, what do you mean by that? Are you hoping the Harmon family''s child will be born in prison? You truly have ill intentions. You can''t have children yourself, and you won''t let anyone else have them? If you weren''t incapable, would Leonard need so many women?" "Aunt by, this is my family matter. It''s not your ce to interfere!"


    Leonard blocked my view while struggling to control his anger, but I wasn''t particrly upset-Thad never intended to have children with him.


    Bob gave him a disdainful look. "Your health is so poor. Cas you even have children? This might be yourst chance!"


    I nced atn. He remained silent, but he clearly understood the situation. It was obvious that Lily was aligned with Bob''s family, and her approach to Leonard was orchestrated by them


    Lily looked at me pleadingly with tear-streaked cheeks


    "Eva, I know you don''t like me, but the child is innocent. You wouldn''t want to see Leonard''s bloodline end, would you? Leonard, do you really not want me and the baby? Didn''t you always say you wanted your own child and a family? + Her words not only stung Leonard but also deeply hart me.


    Iknew he wanted children, and I knew he wanted a family. As an orphan, his only wish was to have a blood rtive and be with someone he loved.


    1struggled to keep my eyes dry and fought back tears


    She suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Leonard and me. Tears streamed down her face without restraint


    "I''m sorry, Eva. Inever meant to frame you. You were just in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    "Vera went too far. She was my best friend, but she exposed you, nined Leo''s reputation, and caused Harmon Group''s stock price to fall. I just wanted to teach her a lesson...I didn''t mean for things to go so wrong. I panicked and ran away 1 didn''t expect the police would arrest you. I''m truly sorry!"


    Her casual admission of such a serious crime was shocking. What was even more adonishing was that Bob''s family was still protecting her.


    Ivy pulled Layup sympathetically, "What are you doing? You''ve done great things for the Harmon family. Why are you kneeling? Stop crying. It''s bad for the baby if you cry during your pregnancy"


    The show of sympathy from everyone was truly theatrical


    I took out my phone and dialed 911, butn''s care suddenly hit my phone. He lightly tapped it and then shook his head at me.


    1 hesitated for a moment, then nodded and put my phone away.


    With Lily carrying Leonard''s child, Jan wasn''t going to let her be neglected.


    "Gay, please show Ms. Jane to the guest room."


    by gave Lily knowing nce, and she promptly followed the butter upstairs


    I understood that they were nning to have her stay here.


    As soon as she entered the room, Darius and his family hurried over


    Eroh nished to say, "Uncle Tan, this is uneptable. We can''t just ept any child. We must be sure of whose child it is!TM


    Tarius was muually reserved. His face turned red. "Yes, Leah is right."


    hugulleil nun several photos and documents from his bag.


    jooman is definitelyhading something. There''s something wrong with her!"

 Chapter 88

    The Only Mrs. Harmon


    "What''s the problemparkas, are you really trying to stop Leonard''s child from being born because you don''t want him to have an her?


    "Trying to snatch someone he''s inheritance-aren''t you bring a bit too tant about it now?" by shot back, trying to snatch the photo from Darius hand. Leah wasn''t one ilo back down either, and she immediately raised the photo


    "Leonard and Eva were having a child, we''d be lighting fireworks in celebration. But the child this woman is carrying might not even be a Harmon!" "Look at this photo-this woman is a prostitute Who knows how many men she''s been with? The police have even discovered she has a daughter!" "After all the times this woman has framed, do you really crust that the child she''s carrying is Leonard''s?"


    Leah walked over to me, grasping my hand tightly


    "Eva, don''t worry. Daries and I will stand up for you


    "We only recognize you as the Harmon family''s daughter-inw. No one else will ever take your ce!"


    Dy wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip by and immediately started to curse Luca, however, stayed quiet, simply watching the show unfold.


    I knew that Darker family didn''t genuinely want to help me. They simply saw an oppommay


    Since couldn''t have children, their son might now have a chance to be involved in the Hamon Group after returning from abroad.


    As for Bob''s family, they likely had their own ns as well it wouldn''t be surprising if they tried to control the situation by manipting Leonard''s child.


    I didn''t say anything. This station had escted beyond the point where someone like me, a junior in the family, could speak up.


    Besides, how much longer would I even be part of this family!


    *Enough! What''s all thismotion? as this something to be proud of?


    Darius spoke up, unwilling to back down. "Uncle Jan, this child might not be a Harmon, Youcan''the soft on this!"


    Leah muttered quietly, "If we can find out, the media can too. Uncle tan, do you really want the Harmon family to end up with a prostitute for a daughter-inw?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her words han right where it hurt the most.


    When Leonard wanted to marry me, the Eamily was against it from the start, believing that I was unworthy of the Harmon came because my family had gone bankrupt. But Leonard was adamant, andn eventually relented, given that Leonard and I had been together since college.


    But if it were Lily in my ce, there would be no question-


    everyone would oppose the marriage. If her background was exposed, the inte would dig up every detail. Her child, her past as a prostitute, and even who she had slept with. It would be a huge scandal for the Harmon family


    *Enough. Everyone, bead home. We''ll handle our family''s matters ourselves. Leonard, Eva,e upstairs with me.""


    Without another word, Tan turned and headed upstairs. Leonard and 1 exchanged a nce, and helped him up the stairs. Behind us, Dob''s family was still making a fuss, but the butler and mails were already holding them back. In the end, this was still Leonard''s family affair, and they had no right to interfere


    Both families had their own agendas. Even as an outsider, I could see that clearly-and so could everyone else.


    "Leonard, is the child yours?"!


    in the study,n got straight to the point.


    Leonard nced at me guirly. "I''m not sure. Tonly slept with her rice, and tused protection both times."


    His voice was barely auble, but in the quiet study, it was crystal clear.


    I took a deep breath, keeping my expression neutral. 1 had already seen him with other women at home. Compared to that, why would this ec?


    He reached out, trying to hold my hand, but I pulled away. Whether it was once or twice with Lily, it didn''t matter to me. And it wasn''t just Lily he had been with.


    Ten thought for a moment, then looked at Leonard


    "there''s a chance it''s yours, I doubt they would dare lie about something this serious! Even if there''s only a 1% chance that the child is yours, I can''t ignore it. Do you understand?"!


    understood perfectlyn had always wanted Leonard to have a child to sodity his current position. He couldn''t afford to take any risks.


    However, Lily had killed someone, and that made me uneasy.


    I spoke up, "an, she killed Vera."


    "I''ll handle that Don''t worry about IL No aon child will be born in prison."


    Howered my head, knowing there was no room left for discussion with the Harmos family''s influence, protecting Lily wouldn''t be difficult. Since Vera''s death, I hadn''t seen any other family members at the police station. They likely had one left to seek justice for her Perhaps Lily had already dealt with her family, which was why she felt bold enough to show up at the Harmon household so brazenly


    ¦¥¦°¦©


    Then, Lenard spoke again, albeit with a trembling voice. "No, Eva and I will have a child. I don''t want this one."


    Leonard clenched his fists and looked at Tan, a trace of defiance in his eyes.


    He tried to reach for my hand again, but avoided him


    i frowned at our little exchange, then sighed.


    by Mrs. Harmen. That won''t


    He said, "I''ll take care of her. This won''t affect the child, but the Hamion family won''t ept her to our home. Eva, you are and always will be the unh Mis Chapter 88 The Only Mrs. Harmon


    I widened my eyes in disbelief as I looked at him.


    "Tan, didn''t we already agree.


    tan raised a hand to cut me off, then turned to Leonard, his tone stern. "Leonard, leave us. I need to speak with Eva alone."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Divorce is Not an Option


    "Oranda, what is in that Tean''t-" Lessard said.


    "Out," said before Leonard could even faishhis sentence.


    Lan''s voice carried a note of anger, and Leonard didn''t dare disobey. He looked at me, then at fan, and finally left the study.


    As soon as he was gone, I quickly spoke up. n, didn''t we have an agreement?


    We had agreed that he would help me with the divorce and that he wouldn''t make things difficult for me.


    But now, what was this? Am I supposed to be some ancient matriarch who had to ept concubines for her husband? Even Lily doesn''t deserve that status! "Yes, we did, but clcumstances have changed."


    La seemed older, and wearier, pressing his hand against his temple.


    "Eve, you''re a good child, and it''s true that Lennard has been in the wrong. He''s been reckless all these years."


    I looked down, saying nothing. The whole Harmon family knew of his recklessness, but they were still a family and I was just an outsider.


    Ian righed again when he noticed my silence.


    "Leonard''s health hasn''t hilly recovered. Lily didn''t just give him sleeping pills-there was taxin involved."


    "She poisoned him?"


    Lily''s pregnancy might prevent Leonard from having any more children, making her child the only heir to the Harmon family. This sent shivers down my spine.


    "The doctors said it would take at least two years for the toxin to metabolize, and another year of recovery. That''s three years before he can even think about having children."


    I lowered my gaze, understanding the implications. Given Bob''s family''s attitude, it was likely that the next three years could bring significant changes, and tan couldn''t take that risk.:


    So, the child Lily was carrying wasn''t just her leverage it was also Leonard''s.


    1took a deep breath and looked atn with determination.


    *tan, then let me divorce Leonard and allow Lily to marry him. No matter who''s backing her, nothing they can offer her willpare to the status of being Mrs. Harmon,"


    "She''s a calcted woman. She knows how to weigh her options and won''t coborate with outsiders," and


    Divorce was my original goal, and now that Lily was pregnant, it seemed like the perfect solution. Lilly despised me, but she didn''t hate Leonard or the Harmon family. In fact, she was eager to be tes. Harmon This seemed like a win-win situation, so I didn''t understand why tan was hesitating.


    At that, Jan snertel. "Her? Marry into the Harmon family? In her next life, maybe."


    "E, as I said before, you are the only Mrs. Harmon, and that will not change," he added


    "I''ve seen your abilities, and Tunderstand your loyalty to Leonard. No one is better suited to stabilize the situation than you, so you cannot get divorced," he exined.


    This waspletely different from what had anticipated. I wanted to argue, but one look inn''s eyes told me there was no room for negotiation.


    Lily''s background did make her unfitto marry into the Harmon family, and I had overlooked that,


    [clenched my lists, trying to keep my voice steady,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    [spoke up. n, I''m grateful for your help with my mother and me back then, but Leonard and I have no feelings let for each other. Isn''t it better to get a divorce?!


    Hesaid, "Don''t mention it. It wasn''t me who helped you back then-it was Leonard, I won''t take credit for something I didn''t do."


    tan began to recount the events of that time.


    When I went abroad, Leonard caused a hugemotion at my house and ended up falling ill. His grandmother also got sick, and


    he was barely holding on, running back and forth between hospitals. It was during that time that the Harmon family officially acknowledged him.


    Later,n put all his efforts into grooming Lesnard, realizing that he was indeed a promising talent. The only problem was that Leonand had never let go of his feelings for me.


    "found out you had gone abroad, but by then, Leonard was surrounded by people who were out to hurt him. When your father got into trouble, he couldn''t End you, so he begged meto protect your mother.


    "Otherwise, your mother would have been dead long before you returned. It''s thanks to Leonard that she survived."


    I quickly picked up on the inconsistency in his story. "Why were people out to hurt him?"


    "Leonard was investigating the cause of your father''s death, but he was blocked at every turn. He''s never given up, even after all these years," tan said.


    Then, he added, "You say you and Leonard have no feelings left for each other, but I don''t believe that. At least, Leonard still has feelings for you. You owe him that much."


    Tan''s gaze was deep as he looked at me.


    "Eva, I don''t understand the affairs of you young people, nor do I want to. But the Harmon Group must not be put at risk. Leonard''s parents were both victims of scheming people Since you owe him, it''s up to you to protect him now Astorm of emotions surged in my heart, and I couldn''t calm down.


    Thad always suspected there was something wrong with my father''s death, it didn''t make sense that our family basis suddenly faced financial difficulties. But at the time, I was too focused on my studies and my rtionship with Leonard to pay attention to thepany''s af It seemed like everything had been part of arger n, one that ultimately destroyed the dieren family


    And my mother''s survival we all thanks to Leonard?


    Suddenly, a lot of details stated to make sense-the imported medicine my mother used, the luxury hospital rooms she could stay in at any time, and the top specialists who were Chapter 89 Divorce Is Not an Option


    always avable.


    I lowered my head, unable to find a single word of rebuttal.


    "Eva, I know you''re loyal andpassionate, so don''t mention divorce again. At least not until the child is three years old." Hearingn''s words, I slowly nodded. "I understand,n."

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Just det Lost


    As I was leaving the Harmon residence, Bob and Darius familles were still there fan told us to leave first, saying that Lily would stay with him and that he''d handle the rest. I was more than happy to wold the ensuing arguments an had made the final decision, and there was nothing more to discus


    In the car, Leonard cautiously asked, "Are we heading back to Emma''s ce?"


    "Let''s go home."


    I turned to look out the window, not wanting to look at him. He seemed momentarily stunned but quickly nodded.


    "Horse, yes. Going home is best. We should go home."


    The entire ride, he kept trying to start conversations, but I didn''t want to say a single word. He also tried to ask whatn and had talked about, although I didn''t want to answer. I had so many questions myself, but i was too exhausted to ask. As soon as we got home, Leonard pulled me into a tight embrace.


    "Eva, I know you hate me, but please, I''m begging you. Give me one more chance, okay? Let''s not get divorced. You can do whatever you want. Just please don''t leave me.


    He kept whispering in my ear, and I was truly led up.


    "Fine, we won''t get divorced."


    "what did you say?" he asked.


    "If you want to leave, that''s fine tou," answered.


    1 looked at him expressionlessly, and he immediately jumped up


    *Eva, believe me. I''ll treat you well. We won''t fight anymore, I promise. Thank you for giving me another chance. Thank you, really!!


    He hugged me tightly and kissed me hard. Then, he quickly cummaged through his pockets and pulled out our wedding rings


    "Eva, since we''re not getting divorced, shouldn''t you"


    Before he could finish, Isipped the ring back onto my linger


    "Is this good enough?"


    Leonard nodded dumbly, and returned to the bedroom to search for my nightgow


    The famr yet foreign feeling on my ring finger caught my attention. I looked at the wedding ring-it need to have been rested, now fitting me perfectly.


    That was typical of Leonard, always paying attention to the smallest details.


    When he treated you well, you felt like the whole world was yours. But when he didn''t...


    I shook my head hard, pulling out a random nightgown and a pair of panties.


    Given the situation, couldn''t stay at Emma''s ce anymore. Otherwise, the media would have a field day. But I wasn''t going to sleep in the same bed as Leonard, especially not the bed that Lily might have slept in. Seeing my actions, Leonard panicked again.


    "Eve, didn''t you say you wereing back home? Are you leaving again?"


    I''m not leaving. I''m just going to take a bath. Then, I''m heading to the guest room."


    I grabbed my change of clothes and headed to the bathroom.


    I could feel him pacing outside the bathroom door for the longest tune, but he didn''te in. Even if he had, I would have kicked him out.


    The thought of him having a child with another woman made me physically sick. When I thought of Lily being pregnant, Tacholy started to gag.


    "Eva? Eva? Are you okay?"


    Leonard was knocking on the door now, his voice filled with concem


    Sensing that he was about toe in, 1 quickly wrapped myself in a towel, not wanting him to see the scars on my chest. I had led to him before, saying it was fromacyst. removal, and he had actually beloved it. But I doubted the same excuse would work again, and he might start getting suspicious.


    Leonard opened the door, just a crack.


    *w, are you feeling sick?s it your stomach? "Yeah."


    I slowly stood up, facing away from him.


    "Get some soup for me," I told him.


    He agreed immediately and left. I stood there, leaning against the wall for a long time.


    Leonard didn''t stop me from moving to the guest room in fact, he table, found had no appetite.


    went so far as to change the bed sheets and covers for me. However, as I looked at the bowl of soup on the


    Lying in the guest bed, counted sheepower and over. I remembered what the doctor had said. If there''s a third recurrence, I''m done for


    The next day at work, Emma sneakily pulled me aside, and thiefly exined what had happened. She was stunned, unable to speak for minutes "Eesma, I''m moving back to Lennard''s. When you have time, you cane park your things."


    "No way!" Exena immediately refused. "He''s not a good man, and now there''s that child in Lily''s belly. Why are you going back?


    She lowered her voice, but people still turned to look at us. I pulled her to the end of the hallway, making sure no one was around blue speaking Chapter 90 Just Get Lost


    "Leonard has been investigating my dad''s death. I think something is fishy about it. He''s been protecting my mom all this time, too. I real "Harmon Group needs me as Mrs. Harmon to keep things stable. I can''t leave."


    Emma looked at me with a mix of pity and sadness. "Eva, are you really going to raise someone else''s child? You''re Eva, you know!"


    I lowered my head. The old Eva had died long ago.


    She died once when my parents did when Leonard married and humiliated me. Another time was on the operating table during the secon


    I was about to speak when a nauseatingly sweet voice interrupted me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Ms. Green, Ms. Carter, what are you two whispering about instead of working?"


    Lily stood there, smugly looking at me, with Luca trailing behind her.


    When I ignored her, she stepped forward, clearly irritated.


    "Eva, I''m talking to you. Can''t you be someone useful to the Harmon Group? If you''re just here to ck off, just get lost!"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Recanting Testimony


    Tignored Lily and instead looked dinctly of Luca, who was standing behind her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The two families had almost torn each other apart, and both sides were well aware of each other''s cards. Yet, he still had the nerve toe to thepany?


    Lura shrugged nonchntly. "Well, with all the bases the Harman Group is facing and Leonard not being in the best of health, as his brother, it''s only natural that 1 step into help."


    Then, he added, "There''s no need to get upset. Mr. Harmon approved it. Or do you want to call him yourself?"


    I didn''t know what kind of deal an had struck with them, but if Luca dared to say this, it was likely true.


    Liy stepped forward again, blocking my view.


    "Eva, I''m talking to you."


    "And who are you to speak to me, Ms. Jane?"


    Her personnelle still listed her as an assistant, and a junior one at that, with almost no real power. The only leverage she had was the child in her womb.


    My gaze fell on her lower abdomen, and she instinctively covered her belly, taking a couple of steps back. It seemed she really was pregnant.


    "I''m Leo''s senior assistant and soon to be promoted. From now on, my words are Lea''s words, and you''ll have to listen to me!"


    She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper only the two of us could hear "Lan said prenatal education is crucial. I need to be at thepany since I''m carrying Leo''s only heir. The entire Harmon Group will belong to my child." *Well, I wish you the best in making that dreame true," I said.


    I smiled at her and then pulled Emma away with me.


    It was ridiculous that Lily was acting so smug when all she had was a fertilized egg. Three years might seem like a long time, but if Leonard recuperated, he could father 30 children In a year if he wanted. There would be plenty of people vying for control of the Harmon Gro "Eva, are you okay?" Emma asked, her face full of concern.


    Inodded


    "Let''s get back to work. This kind of thing doesn''t bother me, and I don''t care either," I said


    I kept telling myself not to care, and surprisingly, it worked. 1 wasn''t angry anymore.


    e married, maybe I wouldn''t have had a recurrence. Now, ignored anything and


    The doctor had said that my iness was kely caused by stress. 11 had been happy after getting r ane that made me angry. Maybe that way, I could live a bit longer


    During lunch break, I had nned to take a nap in my office, but an unexpected visitor showed up.


    The young policewoman often saw at the station had changed into casual clothes and stood at my office door, waving a me


    1hurried over "officer, what brings you here?!


    She handed me her business card


    "just call me Penelope, or Officer Crowe. Eva, it''s your hunch break, right? There''s something to discuss with you," she said.


    I nced behind her, noting that she hadn''t brought any other officers with her. It struck me as odd.


    She quickly exined, "I''m here in a personal capacity. You can refuse if you want


    I smiled and shook my head "Let me treat you to lunch. There''s a nice restaurant ass the street"


    Given how she had spoken up for me and offered me advice at the police station, I couldn''t refuse bec


    But I never expected her to reveal such ashocking secret.


    "Memphis, from yourpany, recanted his testimony today. He imed that everything he did wasn''t under Lily''s orders. He said he were out of diske for you as a leader and that he falsely used Lily because he thought it would help him and punishment." Penelope wasn''t eating much. She was sipping on juice.


    "He said the money he received came from a foreignpany that wanted to steal the Harmon Group''s designs. Since it wasn''t from the same country, he sold the designs. Unfortunately, we haven''t been able to trace any further leads."


    I wasn''t too surprised by this. I had said he''d take care of it, so of course, Lily wouldn''t be left with any incriminating evidence. But it was what Penelope said next that shocked


    "And then there''s Simon. Hemitted suicide this morning.


    ent. He imed that kidnapping


    ing Vera was his own idea and that he was the oneThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Last night, he suddenly said he wanted to confess something to the police. Treviewed his statement. who pushed her down the stairs. The forensic team found his skin tissue under Vera''s fingeraik


    "But that doesn''t prove he was at the scene at the time. It could have been from an earlier struggle between the two,"


    Even though I knew this was fan''s doing, the fact that a life had been lost still sent chills down my spine.


    Penelope nodded. "There are so many suspicious points, but with him dead."


    "What about his daughter?!


    Temembered that he and Loy had a daughter.


    Penelope looked at me with some frustration. "She''s been taken in by rtives. But when the rtives arrived, we got the sense that they wouldn''t treat her well.


    "But I heard a charity organization donated money for the gel. It should be enough to support her through college."


    Her eyes were locked onto mine. "Eva, do you know what''s going on?!


    Chapter 91 Recanting Testimony


    Although it was a question, her tone made it clear she knew I was involved.


    I lowered my gaze, avoiding her eyes, and simply shook my head. "Sorry, I don''t know."


    She seemed to have expected this answer and didn''t press further. Before she left, we exchanged phone numbers and WhatsApp contacts.


    "Eva, I know things aren''t easy for you. You''re a good person. If you remember anything, don''t hesitate to contact me anytime, no matter howte." Facing her earnest gaze, I could only nod, feeling guilty.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 ya The Sessor


    All afternoon, I found myself distracted, my thoughts repeatedly returning to Penelope''s words.


    Lan truly had his ways. Not only was all the incrimsating evidence against Lily erased, but even the online news had been scrubbed clean of any rted headlines. After all, the mother of child from the Harmon family had to be spotless


    When Leonard walked into my office, I was staring nkly at myputer. Penelope''s face shed before my eyes again. She seemed so passionate and righteous about everything and everyone.


    She knew I was aware of the truth, yet she didn''t press me, choosing instead to conduct her private investigation. There weren''t many police officers like her left. "Eva, are you ready to go home? came to pick you up


    Leonard''s smile was warm, and his voice was noticeably softer. Our colleagues, who hadn''t yet left for the day, looked at us as if they''d seen a ghost


    in the three years we''d been married, this was the first time Leonard had evere to pick me up from the office Even though we both worked at the samepany, he had ahwaignored me. There were always other women around him. It was always other womenin the gossipy nce trom my colleagues, packed my bag, and stood up But before I could walk over to him, Lily had alreadytched onto Leonard''s


    "Leo, let''s go home."


    She was staying at the Harmon residence now, and naturally, she felt superior to me. When she said those words, she looked at me smugly


    I pretended not to see anything and sat back down, pulling out my phone to call a cab. It was rush hour, so there were plenty of people in line for a ride. All I could do was wait But Leonard, uncharacteristically, pushed Lily away. "Lily, show some respect." "You can head home Em here to pick up my wife," he said.


    If he had treated Lily this way from the start, I might have been moved. But now, all I felt was that he was being hypocritical it was just like back then-he pushed me away and then embraced Lily.


    Many people were about to leave, but now they stood at the door, eager to watch the drama unfold


    Lily''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she immediately invokedn''s name.


    "Your grandpa told you to take good care of me. Don''t forget that if my mood is affected, it could impact your entire Harmon family."


    She didn''t explicitly say she was pregnant, but with her tone and gestures, it wasn''t hard for everyone to guess. The murmurs on the onlookers began immediately.


    "Ian said that? Could Libreally be moving up the ranks in the Harmon family***


    "Probably not. Mr. Harmon is here to pick up Eva Maybe Lily''s just making things up?"


    "But what if she is pregnant? Look at the way she''s holding her back"


    Lily was actually very slim, and holding her back Eke that didn''t give off any real indication of pregnancy. But she had been doing it all day, clearly wanting everyone to know she was pregnant and that it was toenard''s child.


    Leonard grabbed her by the arm and led her outside while pulling me along as well. At the end of the hallway, he turned and red at Lily.


    "I''ve told you before. If you behave yourself and give birth to the child, you''ll have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life. But don''t start causing trouble!


    "If you dare stir up trouble again, or if you mention this to anyone, make sure every member of the Jane family dies he threatened


    00


    The look on his face as he said this was terrifying, and Lily Instinctively took a step back. She immediately had a pitiful expression, looking at Leonard


    with a grievance. "Leo." "Grandpa wants you back at thepatry, but I think you''re better suited for rest Tomorrow, you''ll report to the logists department."


    If Lily was reassigned to the logistics department, it would essentially be a demotion to a mental position. I couldn''t help but nce at Leonard-he was truly ruthless.


    He didn''t give Lily chance to argue and dragged me downstairs. It wasn''t until we were in the car that he seemed to calm down a bit.


    "I think I saw that young poltwoman looking for you at lunch," he said.


    "Yeah, we had a meal together."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I knew he''d be aware if someone came looking for me, so I didn''t n to hide it. The Hamon family dared to take action, so they shouldn''t be afraid of an investigation. I recounted the ents without embelishment. It was merely me stating the facts Leonard pulled the car over to the side of the road and closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them again, looking at me with a trace of sadness.


    "Eva, don''t hate me."


    "I don''t hate you, really,"


    I looked at him softly, and through the man he was now, I could almost see the student he once was, the young man who can around helping my parents. That was enough for mi


    He gripped my hand tightly, repeatedly apologizing, saying he shouldn''t have let Lily pet pregnant.


    However, I didn''t care anymore because that wronged him too. I would never give him a child in this Bete.


    ""Leonard, let''s go home."


    I didn''t want to hear him apologize any further, so quickly changed the subject.


    *Why did Lucae to thepany? Did your grandpa mention anything to you?" Tasked.


    "Yeah"


    Leonard seemed a bit downeast. He didn''t speak until we were packed in the underground garage


    "Lura was Grandpa''s original choice as a sessor, but then came back"


    Thadn''t expected such a connection. No wonder Luca couldn''t resist making a move. Leonard''s business had been thriving over the past few years. If it continued like this. Loca would never have another chance her thepo. Chapter 42 The Sessor


    "Don''t worry, you''re his biological grandson,n won''t hand thepany over to someone else. He''s probably just trying to keep Luca and Lily in check," I said.


    It was the best exnation 1 coulde up with, and it seemed to make sense. But Leonard just shook his head, disheartened.


    "Grandpa just wants a suitable sessor. He cares a lot about appearances. It''s his flesh and blood, all the better. But if it''s not, it seems that wouldn''t matter to him either."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Take Good Care of Him


    When Leonard booked at me, there was a hint of sadness in his eye.


    Inever expected the Harmon family to be like thisn valued Leonard because he was truly capable of holding up the Harmon Group. But soon, I telt at peacepany thisrge needed someonepetent to lead, or it would have crumbled long ago. As I thought aboutn''s words and the debt owed Leonard, I couldn''t help but offer somefort. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you through this difficult time." "w!" Leonard gripped my hand tightly, and I awkwardly patted in before gently pulling my hand away. "Alright, let''s go home. I''m tired"


    I really was tired. Given my current health, making it this far was already pushing my limits.


    Leonard followed closely behind me, just like he used to back in school. But my heartfelt no ripples. My mind kept drifting back to the child in Lily''s belly.


    I had no appetite. Leonard ordered some food, but after just two bloes, I set it aside.


    Leonard looked at me with concern. "If you skip meals when your blood sugar is low, you''re more likely to faint."


    The fact that he remembered I was ill surprised me I smiled without saying anything


    He handed me a box of stod fruit. "A kastest some inuit, okay?"


    "You need to take care of your body. We both need to get healthier so we can have our own children in the future," he said.


    He looked at me with such intense sincerity that found myself at a loss for words.


    I wanted to tell him that I would never bear his child. Even if I could, I wouldn''L


    The words were stuck in my throat, though, and swallowed them down


    "What do you n to do about Lily''s child? Tsuddenly asked


    Leonard seemed flustered by the question but eventually met my gaze


    "When the timees, T''I do a DNA test. The technology is advanced enough now that we don''teed to wait until the baby is bor."


    "And then?"!


    "If it''s not mine, I won''t acknowledge it. I will hold her ountable.


    "And it it is yours!


    e with the idea. A


    I asked the question without any emotion. Honestly, I suspected the child was his. Lily was so determined to be Mrs. Harmon, she''d use any means necessary. Besides, Lily had been with him for quite some time. I didn''t believe they had been careful abalong. Leonard can a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated.


    "Iva, believe me, I''ve only been with her twice, and both times I was a bit drunk. L''


    He seemed at a loss for what to say.


    As


    He was not one to deny himself pleasure. The women who havee and gone over the years could form a beauty pageant. Who was he trying to fool? Besides, Lily always acted superior to. Leonard didn''t favorher, where would she get the nerve to do so? Lasked again, the child is yours, what do you n to do?"


    Leonard pounded the table in frustration, then lowered his head


    "Eva, if the child is mine, I''ll take good care of him."


    Twasn''t sure who this "him" referred to, but I know it wasn''t me tan had already said I couldn Task for a divorce until the child turned three. And after that?


    Leonard could have another child, and I''d naturally becast aside.


    I nodded experstunlessly.


    His child. Of course, he should take good care of him.


    Leonard looked up, his voice choking with emotion. "You know I grew up without parents, with only grandmother. Even if that child is Lily''s, I can''t bear the thought of mychild growing up withouta tany." "Eve, can you understand that?" he asked.


    "Leonard, Tran."


    Treally could understand


    we were in school, he and his grandmother slind on each other. Even though he had a wealthy girlfriend Hume, he never spent my money.


    When he finally got a good job, his grandmother belli, and I wanted to be rak up..........


    for him to say something the this now-t understood perfectly.


    Il mard didn''t even care for his own child, that would be truly terrifying


    The new day, Leonard and I went to work together, and many colleagues eyes were on us.


    ?sisidled up tome mysteriously. "Exa, did you hear? Lily got reassigned to the logistics department"


    Trodded trunard had mentioned it yesterday, so it wasn''t surprising


    Jow was cartled "Westerday, she imed to be prepitant. Today, some colleagues said that she merely hurt her back and was taking it, though" Chapter 93 Take Good Care of Him


    "If she were really pregnant, would Mr. Harmon still let here to work? I think he''s fed up with her."


    I smiled but didn''t say anything, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    Without Lily stirring up trouble, my work progress was much smoother.


    What I never expected was Luca to intervene in the marketing department. He even tried to take control of the design department''s work.


    He brazenly dered he wanted full control, especially with the coboration with Brightwave Group.


    "Ms. Green, I know it''s been you overseeing this. Since Mr. Harmon asked me to manage important projects, I can only follow orders, right?"


    He put on the facade of a smiling tiger, usingn as leverage against me.


    Several colleagues in the design department stood up in anger, but I gestured for them to sit down.


    Then, I turned to Luca. "You understand design? Great. Then, you''ll draw, and I''ll assist."


    "You''re aware that many designs have been lost recently. You can help with that too-right now," I insisted..


    Chapter Don Interfere


    Luca, of course, knew nothing about design. As the only Design Director, and with the design department fully united under me, there was no way he could interfere. In the end, The left with his tail in between his legs


    1 wasn''t sure whether he''d run off toin ton, but I knew one thing for certain wouldn''t back down. if I did, those two crucial departments would fall into his hands, and Leonard''s position would be seriously jeopardized


    Before the end of the day, received a call from jill She, as usual, had arranged everything in her whirlwind fashion.


    Eva, your bucky break is heel


    She spent


    cer treatments, was now back in the country.


    minutes excitedly telling me that her cousin, the one who had been researching new cancer "Lonly bound out today that he''s been back yesterday. I''ve already gotten him to agree to dinner tonight, so we can all meet up! Without waiting for my agreement, she sent me the Thinking this might be a burning point, I decided to go along with it and meet them.


    When told Leonard that i was meeting, he seemed a bit displeased.


    "Why are you still seeing her? I thought you two didn''t get along?"


    "Who told you that? We''ve been close since school"


    I didn''t feel the least bit guilty saying this, but Leonard just looked at me in exasperation


    d after this.


    I finally exined that Jill was thepany''s important ellent, so it wouldn''t do to neglect her. He reluctantly agreed Now that we were pretending to be a loving couple, going to and from work together every day,


    I was starting to feel suffocated. Having some personal space for once, I felt much better. When I arrived at the restaurant, I saw a


    striped shirt and sses sitting beside Jill. No matter what she said, he remained stone-faced, and even she seemed frustrated.


    "pulian, you''re back in the country now. This is my turf, so could you at least try to smile?"


    "Imadoctor, not an entertainer."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Thad just walked over when the stone-faced man said this, and I nearly stumbled


    Hi, however, greeted me enthusiastically. "Eva, why didn''t you wait until after we''d finished rating to show up? Do you even h sneak out, and no one would say a word."


    1 gave her an exasperated look before turning to the man beside her.


    "Is this the doctor you mentioned?


    have to clock in at the Harmon Group? You could


    "pulian Pope, my cousin, works in cancer treatment research at Manovia. The man who holds your fate in his hands has arrived!


    beamed, while Tilbitawkward.


    Julian, however, showed no action and stated eating


    "Hurry up and eat. My cousin''s brain needs proper nutrition, or he''ll shut down soon,"


    Julian didn''t seem offended and even nodded in agreement


    Their interaction was amusing, and it lightened my mood.considerably.


    But halfway through the meal, ill got a call shout a friend in trouble. She hurried off, leaving me alone with julian.


    Herminedpletely at ease, which helped me rx a bot


    He asked about my medical condition, my family history, and the details of my second surgery.


    We were having a good conversation when suddenly aman grabbed my arm.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the Beautiful Nun. You''re bald! The Harmandcoup''sdy bous? I''ve seen your videos."


    The man was drunk. His friends tried to pull him back, apologizing profusely, but he stubbornly held onto me.


    "Beautiful Num, why are you wearing a wig? Come on, let me see your real face."


    As he reached to pull off my hair, Julian grabbed his hand. Before the man could react, Julian punched him in the stomach.


    It didn''t look like Julia used much force, but the men copsed in pain. Beach of cold sweat poured down his face, but he was unable to speak


    I stared nkly at Julian, and the man''s friends looked terrified as well


    Julian calmly wiped his hands with a napkin. "His live has issus-pain in the liver region is unusual. You should take him to the hospital." "Valur your life, and don''t trouble the Grim Reaper-or women," he added Themen hastily helped their friend away, and someone nearby even started pping


    Julian remained untaxed and turned back to me. "You mentioned Ms. Agatha''s final stagealer. Which stage was it?"


    Still shaken, answered his question.


    The meal was nine-wracking, but when julian said he was willing to review my case and choose a treatment n, I felt a wave of relief.


    His expression always made it seem like he was about to refuse


    To my surprise, beine Leven got home, my phone rangn was demanding that I return to the Harman residence immediately.


    That no idea what was poing on until sent me a message.


    Apparently, a video of pn ennfronting that man had been posted online went viral, and I got caught in the spotlight agai

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Don''t Interfere


    Knowing it wouldn''t be good to stir up any more scandals, I tried to keep a low profile when I arrived at the Harmon residence. However, I didn''t expect to find Lily sitting besiden. As soon as they saw me, they started berating me. "Eva, you represent the Harmon family. "You should know how to conduct yourself properly."


    "Eva, why are you out with strange men again? Isn''t that an insult to Leonard?"


    Watching the two of them berate me together, I suddenly felt annoyed.


    Ignoring Leonard''s attempts to signal me, I snapped back at them.


    "If you want me to keep ying the role of Mrs. Harmon, then don''t interfere with my personal life."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 After Three Year


    Perhaps cght of guard by my stubbornness, fan was slightly surprised.


    Meanwhile, Lily had a gleeful look. Me retorting againstn and causing him to hate me was exactly what the wanted to see.


    Before an could fly into a rage, immediately exined, "My friend from college limited me to a meal. Her cousin just so happened to return from abroad.


    "When Veracaught me in the act back then, the drunkard called me names and tried to take off my wig My friend''s cousin was kind enough to help me out. Is there anything else *Shall we summon Vera''s soul!We can ask her who had ordered her to catch and nder me


    Sure enough, he had a slightly foul expression. There was also an unfriendly look as he nced at Lily.


    "Leo, did you hear what Eva said? All that talk about ghosts and whatnot. I''m pregnant, for goodness''sake!"


    Uhr locked scared as she tried to get close to Leonard, but he dodged her.


    Standing up, he walked over to me and held my hand.


    "Grandpa, since it was just a misunderstanding, we''ll be leaving now."


    Without any hesitation, he walked away with


    He never spoke a word throughout the journey, but his pursed lips were evidence that he was troubled by something He didn''t bring it up, so I didn''t exin anything, either. I didn''t care whether he believed me or not,


    In the end, he couldn"thold it anymore "Didn''t you say that you had an appointment with jill?-


    Her cousin just returned from abroad, and we had a meal together, jill had something to attend to, so she left first."


    He was stunned by my exnation. Then, he said hesitantly, "Her cousin didn''t seem like a good person. He knocked


    that guy over with just one punch."


    1 locked at him in exasperation. Did he forget that he was also capable of knocking others over with one punch back when he was in college?


    I sighed. "He''s a doctor. That guy has liver problems, so he wasn''t using his full strength."


    with that, I felt that there was no point in exining, so I decisely stopped talking.


    But Land obviously wasn''t buying it. He still kept testing me,


    when we arrived home, I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Leonard He''s a doctor, and I''m going to die soon. I came here to treat me. Happy now?"


    He troze for a moment Then, he immediately looked at me with annoyance


    "Ew, why are you always like this? What''s the point in cursing yourself?ven if you''re mad, you don''t have to put it like that, do you? Don''t you know how powerful words can be sometimes


    I closed my eyes, deciding not to bother with him further. I went straight to the guest room.


    Thad given him lots of reminders in the past, and he had tons of chances to learn about my condition, but he never took them


    He had the time to find out where the wedding ring was sold, and he also had time to find out which hospital went to. However, he didn''t even bother to check which department Ivisited.


    He didn''t care about this matter at all was really exhausted.


    When Leonard knocked on the door of my room, was a little irritated.


    "Don''t talk to me. I''m really tired I''m taking a few days off work."


    Leonard lingered at the door for a moment in the end, he just said, "Okay."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The next day, he went out early in the morning 54, I went to the private hospital where Julian worked


    He came from a family of doctors, and they abo had several chain hospitals in the country.


    I told Juhan yesterday that I wanted private treatment, and he made the arcangements for me right away.


    All looking through my medical history, Jen finally expressed a different estion.


    safter the second rpse, but second rpses are quite race as it is.


    "you''re lucky, but also quite unlucky. Very few people have sessful surgeries a "judging by your current situation, the cancer cells can be killed, but it''ll also harm your health. There is no special medication at the moment. "However, the new medication developed in Ma thastily nodded. I wouldn''t give up on any shivers of hope I could get.


    Recalling fill''s words, carefully asked, "Il said that you''re working on a new medication


    "It can only be used for your third rpse. It''s still in the clinical trial phase, too."


    I was a little speechless. By the looks of it, misfortune would alwayse with back. The possibilities of recovery weren''t looking good


    My paedell upon my tbelly. Lasked hesitantly, "Will get another rpse?


    "Tan''t say for sure. Let''s keep it in control with some medications for now."


    "ran Thave children in the tabure, then?


    n and his sses. "Younes give birth, but there''s no guarantee that the baby won''t be affected."


    §³§áap§ä§ÖT 95 Aller Three Years


    I was pissed with his way of speaking, but I didn''t dare express my anger.


    "If you take good care of yourself, and if you''re in g


    good health, it may be possible after three years."


    "Will the risk of cancer get passed down to the child?"


    This was the matter I was the most worried about


    Julian looked at my history again. "Your family''s circumstances are quite special. There is no clear research proving that cancer is hereditary, but if there''s a family histor illness, the child is very likely to have that. You''re one such example." He didn''t mince his words at all.


    Perhaps because he knew that I didn''t have a family anymore, his words helped me make some mental preparations instead.


    Then, he prescribed some mediation for me. He looked at me silently.


    "If you n to have children, you should take good care of your body. Pay attention to your medications too.


    "I''m doing some gic research, so I''ll do whatever I can to help your child avoid the suffering of illness."


    His words gave me hope again, but he snuffed out that hope soon after.


    "Like I said before, it''s only possible three years from now, if, and only if, you don''t have a rpse in that period. In your current condition, getting pregnant will only ki and the child. Don''t even think about it."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Take Charge


    I didn''t really want to have a child right now, but after losing my family, I suddenly had a deeper understanding of how Leonard felt back ther


    Back then, he still had a grandmother who created him like her own son, but I had no one left.


    that somer loved or a child of my own, I would have a family then.


    When I remembered the existence of IVF and sperm hands, I had hope aprin


    Why couldn''t have children without a man, anyway? I would have a child if I wanted to, and I wouldn''t have any if I didn''t want to


    Now, my job was to support Leonard and take care of my body 1 also had to find out the truth behind my father''s death.


    when I arrived home, I was surprised to find that Leonard wasn''t at work. He even personally prepared a meal.


    "Why are you home?!


    "came back to get a document. Inoticed that you weren''t home, so I decided to cook a meal for you. You said that you''re not feeling well, right?


    I nced at the shoes ced at the entrance. It was only then that I realized that he had wom sports shoes this morning. He must have gone out to buy groceries. Back then, I was so focused on going to the hospital that overlooked the details, "Where have you gone? You said that you''re not feeling well, didn''t you?


    He carefully studied my expression, but I didn''t want to tell him anything at all.


    I had already told him everything I shouldst night. He just didn''t believe me.


    He looked like he wanted to ask more questions, so thastily changed the subject.


    "What if Luca causes trouble while you''re not at work? What exactly was Tan thinking? Does he really want you two topete with each other?


    "Also, Lucas trying to intervene in the project with Brightwave Group, I''ve already ended him off, but he might try again."


    The most Lily could do was to give me minor problems at work, bet Loca was diffemt.


    When an allowed Luca to join thepany, he was practically dering war.


    I didn''t know whether there was a deal between them or not, but I knew for sure that there was more to Luca''s arrival than met the eye. Leonard''s expression med stern at the mention of work


    "Grandpa only said that Luca is here to help out, so can''t really say much about it. After all, I''m not the biggest shareholder in thepany."


    Inodded. Indeed, most of Harmon Group''s shares were still inn''s hands,


    Even back when I was married, Iwas promised of the shares, but it was by name only. The shares would only be transferred to me after I had given birth. "Let''s check if there''s anything off with the partners, We don''t want incidents like the one with Hatchworks to happen ag The previous incident was resolved, but who knew when something simr might happen again?


    As long as Lily was still around, we might run into simr problems in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to investigate. We''ll be fine"


    Leonard had already considered that possibility early on. I was much more assured now.


    But when I thought of the current project, I asked tently, "What do you think of the overpass? Harmon Group-can''t take over such a huge project "Brightwave Group''s project team is quite capable, and they have the hands, too what do you think?"


    The design for the project had passed the review, but construction was still a huge problem. There were also various procedures we hadn''t dealt with yet


    Harmon Group had too many projects at the moment. It would be wonderful if we could partner up with Zack, though.


    However, I was very sure that Leonard had lingering concerns, so he might not be willing to establish a partnership with Zack.


    Sure rough, Leonard rejected my suggestion right away.


    "I won''t partner with Zack The current project will be ourst time working together."


    His words sounded like he was sulding.


    After all, they were in the same industry. They would have to coborate in the future, one way or another.


    Still, Leonard looked at me in fury, "I won''t give Zack a chance to get close to you. He definitely has indecent thoughts about you. He started approaching you back in college, and know all about it. He has ulterior motives, and he''s after your looks" I took off my wig in exasperation. Leonard''s expression froze for an instant


    Ishngred. "See? Even you are startled by this, let alone him. There''s nothing desirable about my looks anymore, so don''t worry."


    Even so, I won''t have any of a!" Leonard hastily put the wig back on my head. Yet, he couldn''t align it properly.


    a the end, he gave up and pulled me into his embrace.


    "Eva, please don''t end up with him. You promised me that you won''t lea divorce."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the type to get into extramarital affairs."


    Ispoke without emotion.


    Tould feel Leonard''s body stiffen for a bit. Then, he pushed me away


    He had a hunt look in his eyes. "You still can''t forgive me.can you?''


    "What do you think? Would you have any capacity for forgiveness If you were me?


    Chapter 96 Take Charge


    With that, I stood up to get back to my rooms. Coexisting peacefully with him was already the most could do.


    He walked up to me and blocked my path. "Eval"


    But then, his phone rang. I sighed in relief.


    Unexpectedly, there really was a problem with the material supply.


    We had secured a deal with a supplier, but the manager ran away with the money. The supplier couldn''t provide the materials, either.


    "Damn it, why does this have to happen now? We have tons of projects waiting for those materials!"


    I had told Leonard before that he shouldn''t coborate with just one supplier. He shouldn''t put all his eggs in one basket.


    "Eva, I have to go on a trip to look for suitable suppliers. You-


    "No, I''ll go."


    I stopped him. "Tcan''t rest assured with Luca in thepany. You have to take charge. I''ll get a supplier, so don''t worry,"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Storm


    I was aware of the ergent situation, so immediately returned to my room and packed up. Then, told Jean that she was to go on a business trip with me


    Chad already contacted all the suppliers in the state, and sure enough, none of them could provide us with such arge quantity of materials. So, I had no choice but to venture out of the state.


    Leonard wouldn''t let me go alone at first, but Luca kept causing trouble. Several projects ran into trouble thanks to Luca''s meddling, so in the end, Leonard had no choice but to Sadly, even after checked out the neighboring states, only a factory or two had small quantities of supplies to spare. This would Increase the cost, so it wouldn''t be worth the


    I was at a loss when received a call from Zack. He had found some supplies, and the price was extremely low to


    "Butthe supplies are in Wilderton, which would make the transportation fees a little higher. It''s also quite a hassle to transport goods in that area.


    "It''s your first time partnering with thispany, so I''m sure you''ll want to check the goods in person. When will you be avable?"


    wilderton was riddled with mountain roads, which was the route we had to take if we were to getrge amounts of construction materials transported from there. The transportation fees would indeed be quite high


    1 calcted the price of the goods along with the transportation and loss costs. I decided that it was still worth a shot.


    "Zack, please help me contact the supplier. I''d the to go over there and take a look."


    "Sure. I''ve also established a partnership with them beforehand, so let''s go together. See you at the airport tomorrow.


    Before I could decline, Zack ended the call


    I wanted to ask him on WhatsApp, but in the end, I lowered my phone.


    It would be quite reassuring to have a familiar face around if I were to visit such mountainous arrad."


    After a tough journey, we finally made it to Wilderion. It was only then that I realized why transporting goods would be such a hassle. The mountain roads were difficult to traverse. After abus ride, we had to travel by tractor for more than an hour to get to the factory By the time we arrived, Jean and I almost vomited our stomachs mut


    tractors now, but back when we didn''t have any, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get in at


    The driver en grinned at us "You''ll get better after throwing up several times. We have tractorsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    There was indeed a mine here, and the ce was also big mough. Thebor costs were low as well However, it would be too difficult to transport the goods via the route we traveled just now.


    just when I was feeling a betle hesitant, Zack supported me.


    "They do indeed provide good materials, and they have support from the government too. It''s not a bad idea to establish a long-term partnership with them.


    "Brightwave Group doesn''t need too many supplies for now. If it weren''t for that fact, I would''ve signed a contract with this supplier a long time ago. If they transport the materials to twopanies at the same time, the transportation fees can be halved. What do you think? Inodded at him gratefully.


    Actually, I was aware that Brightwave Group didn''t require that many supplies, so they didn''t need toe this far for supplies


    Still, when I checked the materials provided was indeed very satisfied with the quality.


    They were offering goods of the same quay at half the usual price. Even if they increased the transportation foes a little, I would still find it eptable.


    When I got on a video call with Leonard at night, he was obvioushupset


    "Are you staying in a makeshift house right now? Does the wind and rain get in? There are also wolves and bears out there, right? I heard that even the spiders there are bigger than your shoes"


    1 said in experation, "With how rapi


    technology is advancing these days, can''t you have a tle more faith in mountainous areas?


    He smiled sheepishly. Then, he stared intently at the screen.


    He finally sighed in relief when he spotted Jean.


    "Becefaloutthere, okay? The factory offers quite a decent price, but for long-term partnerships, it would be better if they can handle the wansport..."


    Leonard and I shared slideas. We couldn''t possiblye over every time we needed materials. It would be both troublesome and time-consuming.


    However, by the looks of it, producing materials and getting partnerships was already exhunting all of the manufacturer''s resources. They probably couldn''t get around to fixing the dirt road anytime soon.


    I discussed with Leonard the prospect of fixing the roads and haggling the prices while we were at it. Just then, Zack knocked on the door.


    "Ew, are you guys asleep?"


    Lennard''s sleepy eyes Instantly widened. He looked at me furiously.


    "You didn''t want me to go with you, but you went with him instead?"


    Jean had already opened the door, and the phone camera happened to capture must of Zack''s figure


    1 looked at Leonard in exasperation. "I wouldn''t have found this factory without Zack, and we wouldn''t have *


    Suddenly my phone went offline. No matter how many times I tried to call back, there was no signal.


    Iran was watching short videos on her phone, but her phone suddenly lost connection as well.


    "Is the signal here this terribile? Don''t they have Winthere?


    I was about to try aden when a storm was suddenly upon us. It started to san hewly without any warning, and the lights in the coons chevestor a bit betare going out

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: Storm


    "B-"med. This ce in thaunted, is it?"


    Jonclung to menightly whilefortingly patted her on the back "Stay here. I''ll ask around"


    Zack quickly ran out a dozen minutester, he finally came back


    "Hurry and pack your things. We''re staying with one of the locals for a while. There has been andslide, and our way back is washed out. This house isn''t safe enough, so hurry ande with me."


    I began packing my things without another thought. Meanwhile, Jean choked a little,


    "Ews, I won''t die here, will 1?*


    "Of course not won''t let you die even if I have to de myself. Don''t worry!"


    I just wanted tofort the poor woman, but unexpectedly, someone smacked me on the back of my head.


    Zack gave me a forious nce "Just keep your mouth shut."


    Thanly stopped talking when I saw the look in his eyes because I was just too prone to jinxing things.


    Chapter Who Exactly Are You


    We finally made to the house of a townman our host was quite weing, and the house was decently decorated. Sadly, 1 fell sick.


    sty health had always been weak, and with all the traveling in the past few days, I got a fever that refused to subside. I couldn''t even think straight. When


    and called me, Jean answered the phone. I didn''t know what he said, but I knew he was very amdous.


    Two dayster, the sain stopped. I still had a low-grade fever going on, so Zack got on a tractor with me straight away.


    have to get an injection at the hospital. If not, the fever will mess with your brain"


    He borrowed a linge coat from the townsman and then wrapped me in it. After that, he held me in his arms.


    Traised my head gazing at his profile I was suddenly reminded of Leonard.


    When I was a sophomore in college, I stayed up for three days in a row to write my thesis. In the end, my body couldn''t take it and I fainted


    In my dan, I saw him carrying me as he hurriedly rushed to the clinic.


    At that moment, I felt like I was looking at Lesnand''s anxious face again.


    Reaching out, I touched his chin and said in a small voler, "Leonard, your face needs shaving. It looks ugly.."


    The arms carrying me suddenly stiffened. Then, he held me even tighter.


    When I woke up, I was a little bewildered as i stared at the sightly spotted wall.


    I finally remembered where I was when I saw Zack, who had stubble on his chin and dark circles under his eyes. "Zack, what happened to me?"


    "You had a fever because of your trailhealth. If you want to get a iliied rpen, feel free to keep pushing yourself."


    He was exasperated as he pushed me back onto the bed Then, he covered me with a nket.


    A doctor with thinning hair walked in. After giving me a simple checkup, he looked at Zack with a slightlysten expression


    "Your wife has had two surgeries already, so can''t you just let her rest at home? judging by your looks, you must be quite wealthy, right? You should''ve asked her to quit her job"


    I was about to exin when Zack quickly stood up and modded.


    Scery, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have allowed her to overwork herself."


    It was only then that a small smile appeared on the doctor''s stern face. "A second rpse is no joke. The most we can do for you here is to give you an injection. If you want a proper examination, you''ll have to visit a hospital in the city."


    He then looked at me. "I can tell that you''re a woman who loves her career. Still, you should prioritize your life. From now on, just rest properly and stop working."


    The town doctor was quite kind. He was stem, but he gave me plenty of advice. Lastly, he even gave me some of the pack his wife made, telling me that I had to take more protein. I stared at the pock, finding it a little hard to eat. Zack hughed at the side. "Do you not feel like eating?"


    "You can have it"


    Tlooked at him, feeling a little troubled.


    He didn''t seem to mind it. He wore a pair of gloves before tearing off the park skin and handing the meat back to me.


    I stared at him, alittle stunned.


    "Eknow you don''t eat the skin,e on, dig in."


    Isheepishly took the meat and ate it in small bites.


    Zack didn''t seem to mind it as he began eating too.


    But then, I felt troubled again at the mention of the transportation of the materials,


    "Lean help transport your materials along with mine. Leonard can pay me the fee. But as for your condition, should I tell him about it?"


    Zack was done eating, and he was already cleaning up


    Ishook my!


    y head. "Zack, please keep it a secret from him. Just tell him that I''m stil supervising on-site


    He didn''t say anything about it. After making sure that was fine, he told me that he would begin arranging for some trucks to deliver the goods the next day. Meanwhile, started a video call with Leonard


    just told him lost connection because of the heavy rain, and thadaslight dever. He began to get ansious again, and he no longerined about me going out alone with Zack "shall go over there? I''m really worried about you"


    "It''s okay. I''ll just keep an eye on things for a few days. After that, go home. Don''t worry."


    1felt like our rtionship was back to when we were just married.


    It wasn''t the most intimate rtionship, but we could atst get along peacefully.


    But then, Lily appeared on the screen. Once again, she had shown up in my and Leonard''s house. My expression tumed cold.


    "Leo, do you remember the tarts fromst time? Where did you get them? I think the baby would like to hume serie."


    Shepardal Leonard with a shy expression. Then, she peered at the screen, looking at me.


    "That you went to Willerton, and Mr. Boyd went with you. No wonder you haven''te back after so long"


    Tended the rall right away. No matter how many messages Lemand on WhatsApp to exin himsell, I never replied, ince did I answer his calls. CapExactly Are You


    1 felt a little frustrated, but I was also aware that Lily was the apple of the Hammons'' eye now, so Leonard was obliged to listen to her.


    Igently closed my eyes and took several deep breaths. I finally felt a little better now.


    She might not lease even after she had ghen Wirth, and that would be the time I got a diverce as well.


    thought that only had to focus on work in Wilderton, but the two days on end, I noticed someone sneaking around the entrance of my ward.


    fit, didn''t mind the nurse, but then, she showed up again on the third day. She was also pushing a cart into my ward, intending to give me an injection. I got on my guard. "18 Minamot here today?"


    I looked at the curse in suspicion. She had a slightly nervous look in her eyes, which were hidden behind her sses.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "N-Mna is busy today. 1-1''m here to rece her


    She took rey hand and patted it. Her hand trembled a little as she held the syringe.


    Suddenly, someone gripped her hand, Zack red viciously at the nurse, saying, "Stop Who exactly are you?


    Erjay Ad-Free

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Watch Out


    Just then, Nina Watson, who was the nurse sally in charge of giving me injections, walked in


    "Lucy, why are you ghing an injection here? Have you submitted a notice?"


    "N-NI, T-L. II''s just -''


    Lucy stumbled over her words an Zack was still gripping her wrist tightly


    "I saw you taking a drug from your pocket and injecting it into the bottle. Give it to me!


    There was a cold undertone to his voice. Hedidn''t care if Lory was struggling as he reached into her pocket


    Unexpectedly, there really was a bottle of medicine in her pocket. When Nina took the bottle and looked at it, her expression shifted.


    "Lucy, this patient in allergic to this medicine Dea''t you know that?-


    Everyone looked at Lucy, who copsed onto the floor and began to cry


    ''I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I-L..


    When I saw her reaction, I could guess that someone


    I tried to sound gentle as 1 asked, "Lacy, right? We don''t know each other, so you ha


    have no reason to harm me. But someone paid you to do this, right?"


    She nodded, but then, she shook her head with all height.


    "Ms. Green, I swear I don''t know anything."


    Tcontinued to assure her in a gentle voice, "You haven''t given the oction yet, and I''m fine, so this counts as an attempt not tocontinue with the crime. If you tell us who asked you tomit the crime, you''ll definitely be along "Ican also testify that you were threatened, and you didn''t mean to do it at all."


    1 knew that nurses without name tags were intern, so Lucy must be an intern too. If she was Intering in a small town like this, she probably didn''t have high academ qualifications


    If this incident was exposed, no hospital would want to hire her.


    She lowered her head and thought about it for a moment. Then, she took out her phone and handed it to me.


    "This number added me on Whatsapp and transferred some money to me. First, they told me to add some vitamin C your medication. The second time around, they told me to add glucose. They paid me for all that" "And for the third round, they told you to add medicine that would cause me harm?"


    I looked at the profile picture depicting a rabbit on WhatsApp. I could tiger who it was by now


    IT remembered correctly, Lily had the exact profile picture on her personal ount.


    She probably thought that I would be dead for sure, so she didn''t even hother switching ounts.


    "really just wanted to eam more money. I didn''t kur that you were allergic, either.."


    "Nonsense. Didn''t you check her medical history?" Nina seemed to be herines, and she wanted to report Lacy in the police.


    I decided to stop Nina. After all, I was in one piece, and I knew that the Hammons would protect Lily, so they would definitely keep the incident under wraps. It would be better 10. prepare all the evidence and file all thecharges against Lily at once. I asked for the transaction records and screenshots of their conversation also asked Lacy to write the whole process on paper before signing and adding her fingerprint to it After that, Nina exprimanded Lucy for a while, and closed the case. Throughout the process, Zack stood silently at my bed. He only spoke up after the nurses left


    I nodded


    "You''re not going to file a report?


    1 nodded again.


    "Why?"


    He sounded puzzled.


    1 looked up and sighed quietly. "She''s pregnant. The baby is Leonard''s."


    Zack had nothing to say to that.


    He was aware that children were extremely important for huge families like the Harmons and the Boyds


    He sat next to my bed, reaching out to take my hand.


    I pretended to tidy my hale, hence dodging his hand.


    ""Eva, I''ll protect you. You have nothing to beard of." "I''moot"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Howered my head couldn''t quite bring myself to meet his gate


    Twasamare of mycorrent station, so decided not to be emotionally indebted to others if I could help it.


    The next day, I booked a flight home right away I finally returned to thepany with Jean


    Lily gleed virusly at me when she swine.


    "You''respite carefree, Ms. Green, You were away on a business trip for more than two weeks, and youdon''t seem to rate about other people at all." Chapter 09 Watch Out


    "Did my absence increase your workload somehow? I''m really sorry for that. There''s quite a lot of dust on my desk, huh?"


    I looked at her with a fake smile.


    When Leonard hurried over, he immediately stood in front of me to protect me. "Lily, what are you doing here? You should be in your office!"


    "Leol" Lily looked at him pitifully and then red at me.


    "She was away with another man for so long. Who knows what they''ve done out there? Also, why are you speaking up for her? You should know that T¡ª"


    Her words came to an abrupt halt, but her hand was already on her belly,


    I was secretly amused Throughout her pregnancy, she could use it as an excuse to get off scor-free.


    Sure enough, when Leonard noticed her movements, he moved his lips a little, but he didn''t say anything foul after that.


    Lily smiled at me. "You must be super happy to be out with Mr. Boyd, and you didn''t even want toe back, right?"


    Leonard never liked the thought of me being with Zack, so now, he had a dark expression.


    I nced at Lily and then at Leonard''s furious face before smiling


    "oh, yes. If I return, how would you have fun at my house, right? But be careful, I heard that the first three months are the most unstable stage of pregnancy. Watch out. It would be terrible if you identally killed your own child." I snapped my fingers at her belly. Then, I went upstairs straight away.


    "Lval"


    Behind me, Leonard shouted my name in fury, but my steps never faltered.


    I kept telling myself that I just had to endure it for a little longer. I would be free to leave once the child was born.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Schemed Against


    T


    Leonard caled me countless times, and he also called my office just to tell to head over to his


    Jean had a troubled expression as she looked at me "Eva, why don''t you go to his officefor ab?


    "Tell him that I''m busy. Ithe has something to tell me, he shoulde here instead."


    I kept tapping on the keyboard without any pauses.


    Just now, Lily had stopped me at the lobby just to make it known to everyone that she was pregnant with Leonard''s child.


    But she didn''t dare to say it outright, so she provoked me instead.


    sadly, I spoke in a very small voice, so only Leonard and Lily could hear me. Probably no one else knew what we were talking about. As for Leonard''s wrath, I don''teace about it at allProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He allowed Lily Into the house while I was risking my life to seal a business deal, so why couldn''t retort a little?


    I didn''t get angry despite having the right to fly into a rage, but he got angry before I did.


    After that, he still took me to and from work every day, but he never spoke a word to me. I was fond of the peace and quiet anyway.


    The materials arrived, and the construction was underway. Everything in the Harmon Group seemed to be looking up, but sadly, Luca hated the sight of


    When he arrived at the design department, he vehemently insisted on intervening in the overpass project I was handling


    "No way. I''ve said before that if you''re capable enough, you can draw the design yourself. If you can''t do anything, just get lost."


    My voice was a little cold as immediately told him to leave.


    Everyone in thepany knew was at odds with him, and I didn''tr?r.


    The heir of the Harmons had to prove himself too. The credit would only go to either Laca or Leonard, so afterparing the two, I decided that I would rather work for Leonard. However,n wanted to intervene and get ca to oversee the situation. Sadly, he didn''t have the authority to make decisions


    Severalpanies came over to negotiate, but in the end, Luca always messed things up was about to blow up in his face, but Leonard stopped me


    "Let''s go back first We can talk about it when we get home!


    Leonard had to drag me away from the scene.


    After getting home, Idowned a whole bottle of yogurt before feeling a little better.


    He looked at me, seemingly hesitating to speak


    "Spit it out already." I ced sideways at him as opened another bottle of yogurt.


    "Actually, there are lots ofpanies we can partner with Tom kept disagreeing with his suggestions, and he kept objecting to yours. When is the project going to start, then?"


    "Who''s the designer here, him or me? And who''s the director? designed the overpass, so my team and I hold the most power here. It''s not like Thave to listen to you guys jest because I''m getting my pay from you!" Talways fought for justice in work-rted matters.


    If a non-professional were to lead a team of professionals, it would only be a waste of time. The project would end in ins


    Luca kept trying to involve unqualifiedpanies with close connections to him. For me, his actions were already crossing the line..


    Leonard nodded. "Alright, I get it still, we have to get a suitable partner


    *Brightwave Group is qualified, and they have a decent team too. They also have a low-cost suppler, so they''re the best option!"


    At the mention of Brightwave Group, I grew even angrier.


    Anyone could easily see that they were the best choice for a partnership


    However, Leonard was against it, and Loca objected to it as well Zack also came over with is men on several asions, but they weren''t even allowed entry!


    "No way. I''ve already sand before that we''re not partnering with Zack!"


    Leonard furiously sat on the couch. Hepletely gnored my suggestion


    No matter how hard I tried to exin, be refused to say yes.


    "No. He definitely has ulterior mothers. If not, why would he go to a remote mountainous area with you? I won''t believe it!"


    Once he put down his foot, nothing could change his mind.


    I was about to get mad when Lily''s call camer


    Leonard only said a quick "hello" before leaping off the couch.


    "Don''t worry, Lily get to the hospital right away. I''ll be there soon.


    He didn''t even turn around as he changed his shors and walked out, nor did he wen say anything to me


    Istood where I was, suddenly feeling deted Thad no idea what I was fighting for.


    When Zack called, I was still standing in the same spot, feeling stoned


    A whileter, I finally understood what he was saying. He wanted to invite me to a meal so that we could discuss the partnership during the meal.


    I dyes without even thinking about it.


    Tich project was


    the hard work and dedication of me and meten. Even weren''t for Leenand''s sake, I was still obliged to get a good partner for the project. I.


    Chapter 100 Schemed Against


    might also be thest project I worked on in Harmon Group.


    When I arrived at a private room in the restaurant, I caught a whiff of a fragrance 1 couldn''t quite describe,


    "Why this room?


    This was the innermost room which was also facing the backdoor. Zack usually wouldn''t pick a room like this.


    Zack was a betle exasperated. "Who knows? The restaurant is surprisingly busy today, and all the other private rooms are booked. This is the only room left."


    I didn''t give it much thought as I took a seat.


    But not long afterward, I felt dizzy. Zack''s face was also a little too flushed to be a coincidence.


    Remembering the fragrance just now, I dug my nails into my arm to stay conscious. Then, I quickly dialed Ju''s number.


    However, my consciousness was already slipping away. In the end, I could only say, "Help."


    Soon, the door opened.


    As soon as I saw Jill and Julian, Ipletely passed out.


    I knew that someone had schemed against me, but I didn''t e expect them to be this filthy That night, an intense video depicting me and a man in a private room was posted online.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Drugged


    When I woke up in the private hospital, my brain was stillpletely fried. It wasn''t until I saw Jill''s anxious but frustrated face that I finally let out a breath of relief-I''d been saved.


    Jill''s face turned red as she stared me down. "Eva, you went nuts... you nearly choked me after you were drugged!" "Sorry, I was totally out of it." I shook my head fast, not wanting to even imagine what I''d done to make her so flustered. Jill flicked me on the forehead. "You owe me Again."


    "I''ll never forget what you did for me: I owe you big time, and next time I''ll


    She cut me off, shoving her phone in my hand. "Forget next time. Just deal with the disaster you''ve got going on first."


    When I saw the video on the screen, I was frozen in shock. The naked woman in the video... was me. The guy on top of me? His face was blurry, but from the side, he kinda looked like Zack. And where were we getting it on? A private room in a damn restaurant. I didn''t even need to check thements to know the Inte was exploding, just like my brain was


    "You... You said you saved me..." I stammered, my thoughts spinning out of control.


    I instinctively touched myself. Jill rolled her eyes. "I got there in time, okay? What are you even checking for?


    She snatched her phone back. "Whoever set you up had this nned from the start. Al face-swaps are easy these days"


    I nodded, dazed, knowing this was about to go nuclear.


    Even though the tforms pulled it down fast, I knew people already had copies. Five whole minutes of video-more than enough to ruin me for good.


    I grabbed my phone, and sure enough, it was blowing up. Almost everyone I knew-or anyone looking for some juicy gossip-was calling


    Jill looked at me, concern written all over her face. "I talked to Emma, so she''s not freaking out. I also pulled the restaurant''s security footage, but it only shows me getting you out. The rest was erased. Want me to help clear this up? My dad''s friend owns the ce." I squeezed my phone, keeping quiet. I had a pretty good idea who was behind this, but I didn''t think they''d


    sink this low.


    "Jill, can you check why that private room was the only one left?"


    "I already asked. Every room was booked and paid for but no one ever showed. Cash, of course. The guy was wearing a baseball cap and a mask, so his face was hidden. And even if we saw him, what could we do?"


    She didn''t have to finish. I knew exactly what she meant. Even if we had a clear shot of his face, it wouldn''t matter. When someone got the money to cover their tracks, they''d nearly untouchable.


    When Leonard called, I immediately hit decline. I didn''t need to answer to know what he wanted-40-something missed calls made it crystal clear.


    Jill''s phone rang next, and she answered, looking a bit confused. "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Is Eva with you?" Leonard''s voice came through, sharp and urgent Jill and I exchanged looks, and i gave her a quick nod


    "Yeah, she was drugged. I took her to the hospital".


    Less than ten minutester, Leonard stormed into the hospital room. He wrapped me in a bear hug. squeezing tight. I started pping his back. ""What


    the hell, Leonard! Are you trying to kill me? Murder''s still a crime, you know!"


    He let go immediately "Are you okay?"


    Jill gave me a knowing wink before sheaking out of the room.


    "Why were you with Zack again?"


    "I was set up"


    "I know!" Leonard''s voice exploded, catching mepletely off guard.


    I blinked, shocked. He''d seen the video and still believed me.


    He dropped his head against my shoulder, his voice breaking. "Eva, what do you want me to do? How ar I supposed to handle this? How am I supposed to handle you?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He used to say that every time we fought. He never knew how to deal with me, and in the end, he''d always back down. Usually, it was my fault, though I''d never admit it. But this time, it was different.


    I cleared my throat. "Leonard, this was a setup"


    "Of course, I know that!" His eyes were red, raw with hurt and frustration.


    "But you never should''ve been with Zack. I told you to stop working with him. If you hadn''t gone, none of this would''ve happened. Do you even realize how much damage this is doing to thepany? Have you seen what''s all over the Inte?" "Leonard, do you even hear yourself right now?"


    Any trace of gratitude I had evaporated the second those words left his mouth.


    I stared at him nkly. He wasn''t the easygoing college guy I once loved. Now, he was the president of Harmon Group, heir to the family empire.


    "Eva, you know how the media can wreck thepany."


    "Leonard, it doesn''t matter if I was meeting Zack or anyone else. Whoever''s behind this would''vee for me either way. Harmon Group isn''t hurting because I did something wrong-it''s hurting because someone''s pulling the strings. You know that."


    But the frustration in his eyes told me he didn''t really agree. To him, if I''d just stayed home or worked alongside him, none of this would''ve happened. In his world, we''d y the perfect couple, walking in step as Mr. and Mrs. Harmon-idolized, envied, and untouchable. "Leonard, I''m exhausted. Let''s just get a divorce-"


    Before I could finish, Zack burst through the door. "Eva, are you alright? Did the drugs mess you up at all-


    Zack, you con of a-!" Leonard''s voice boomed. The moment he heard Zack''s voice, he flew into a ra charging at him and swinging a punch before I could blink.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Innocence


    "Leonard, stop it!"


    I tried to push myself out of bed, but my body felt like it was made of concrete. Zack probably felt just as drained.


    Just as Leonard''s fist was about tond, Julian appeared out of nowhere and seized his elbow. I didn''t even catch the move, but Leonard yelped and yanked his hand back.


    Julian''s expression was as cool as ice. "Mr. Harmon, it seems you''re suffering from impotence. You should really get that checked out."


    "Impotence? You''re the impotent one! Your whole family is impotent!" Leonard shouted,pletely losing his grip.


    "I''m not impotent. I get annual check-ups and maintain a moderate sex life. It''s people who constantly swap partners that''d be impotent," Julian shot back.


    I stared at Julian, my eyes wide. His face was impassive, but the slight smirk at the corner of his mouth made it clear he relished that jab.


    Before Leonard could say another word, Julian cut in, I saved Mrs. Harmon. Mr. Harmon, you should watch your words."


    "You?" Leonard''s voice dripped with disbelief.


    Julian adjusted his sses, his demeanor as cool as ever. "Yes. Both of them were drugged, and Jill and I stepped in just before things got worse. The drug has a potent effect on normal people, let alone someone like Eva..."


    "Dr. Pope!" I interrupted, shooting him a warning look.


    He nced at me, his expression still t, then pushed his sses back up. "Mrs. Harmon is rather thin, so the drug hit her fast. Luckily, I had the antidote. In a way, I saved her life-and yours too, Mr. Harmon." Hearing that, a wave of relief washed over me.


    Leonard seemed poised to ask something, but just then, his phone rang. I caught a glimpse of the caller IDProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    -it was Mr. Harmon Senior.


    A wave of dread washed over me; I knew what wasing. Sure enough, Mr. Harmon Senior''s voice red through the speaker, ordering us to return to the Harmon residence immediately and together. Jill peeked out from behind Julian, her worry palpable. You''re still weak."


    I was already swinging my legs over the side of the bed, hastily pulling on my shoes. "I''ll be fine. Leonard will take care of me. And please, I need your help gathering more evidence. The video alone isn''t going to cut it."


    Jill nodded eagerly. "Do you have any enemies? What about Zack?"


    Zack just looked at me, his expression unreadable.


    I turned to Leonard, swallowing hard. "Lily, maybe, I can''t think of anyone else."


    There might be others-like Luca-but that was a secret I couldn''t voice.


    Leonard was silent, his grip on my arm firm as he led us out of the room.


    Once we were in the car, he finally spoke up, "How can you be so sure it was her?"


    I managed a small, bitter smile but stayed quiet. How could I not be sure? This wasn''t my first rodeo with Lily.


    But Leonard trusted her implicitly, and I felt a sigh escape me. It made sense, given they had a child together. In his eyes, she was still the innocent, wronged party.


    He looked furious, but when he saw howpletely uninterested I was, his anger seemed to dete. I slowly closed my eyes, steeling myself for the confrontation that was about to erupt.


    As I expected, when we arrived at the Harmon residence, the whole family was gathered. And sitting right next to Mr. Harmon Senior was Lily.


    "I knew it! No wonder you''ve chosen to stay childless all this time! How else could you have any fun when you''re tied down by kids?" Ivy was the first to strike, her voice sharp and mocking


    Bob and Luca quickly jumped in, theirments dripping with disdain, making it clear they thought I waspletely out of line.


    Lily stood up, hand on her hip, her posture oozing disdain. "Eva, even the Harmon family can''t protect you this time. Your face is all over that video. You and Zack in that private room at the restaurant... How could you do this to Leonard?"


    Her attempt at a sympathetic expression was undermined by the smug glint in her eyes.


    "That''s not me in the video." My voice was t, each word edged with defiance.


    Lily shot back instantly, "If it''s not you, then who is it? You think the video''s fake?" Ivy stepped in front of me, finger jabbing toward my face like an usation. The body and the face are both yours! It''s all over the Inte, and you''ve humiliated the Harmon family! Leah pulled Ivy aside, her expression shifting to something softer as she looked at me. "Eva, I know you''re a good person. You''d never do something like this. Could there be a misunderstanding? Or... were you set up?" Her eyes


    darted to Lily.


    The truth was, everyone in this house knew what was really going on, they just had their own agendas to protect.


    Mr. Harmon Senior remained silent, his gaze unwavering, Leonard stood next to me, mouth opening, yet no words escaped.


    I let out a bitterugh. Who would''ve thought the only one willing to she had her own motives, hidden behind that sympathetic smile.


    "I can prove my innocence."


    Stand up for me was Leah? And even


    Lily''s voice came with a sneer. "Eva, really? You think a couple of witnesses or some half-baked evidence. is going to change the fact that it''s you in that video?"


    I pushed down the nausea rising in my throat, taking a steady breath. Without saying anything. I unbuttoned my jacket and started on my shirt.


    Leah''s hand shot out, gripping my wrist. "Eva, what are you-?"


    She stopped when her eyesnded on the surgery scar peeking out from my corbone. Her grip loosened, and she threw a hard look in Lily''s direction before letting gopletely. I pulled the


    shirt open just enough for everyone to see,


    A gasp rippled through the room, and I heard one of the housekeepers inhale sharply. Ivy pointed at me,


    3.2


    struggling to form words, while Mr. Harmon Senior clenched his eyes shut like he couldn''t bear to watch. Leonard took his time, staring for a beat too long before rushing to throw my jacket back over me. I scanned the room, my voice t. "You''ve all seen the video. Now, do you still think it''s me?"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 The Best Repayment


    Since it was my second surgery for a recurrence, there was no chance for a minimally invasive option. The scars were still raw, red, and more than a little shocking.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What I showed them was only part of it. If they saw the scars lower down, they''d probably be even more freaked out.


    Lucky for me, Leonard had Lily hanging off his arm. If not, he might''ve noticed how off I really was.


    I had studied the woman in the video carefully. Sure, her body was about 70-80% like mine, but there were clear mistakes. To make sure "my" face was captured perfectly on camera, she faced the lens the entire time, showing off her chest-ironically proving that the woman wasn''t me.


    Leah quickly stepped in, buttoning my shirt with a scowl aimed directly at Leonard. "You don''t even trust your own wife? You''d rather listen to what everyone else says?"


    Her re sharpened. "You should''ve been the first one to defend Eva. If you''d done your job earlier, she wouldn''t have to go through this humiliation."


    Everyone''s attention zeroed in on him. He stuttered, grasping for words, until finally, all he managed was, I didn''t know."


    Leah''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You didn''t know? A surgery like that isn''t small! You really didn''t know? Don''t they need a family member''s signature for something that serious?" Everyone in the room knew the truth: I didn''t have any family left. The only one who could sign off on it was Leonard.


    Leonard nced at me, opening and closing his mouth like he was searching for the right words. His voice, when it came out, was rough. "Eva, when... When did you have the surgery?" "The day you and Lily made it official." I said it tly, with no emotion, as I tossed his jacket aside and locked eyes with him.


    "When you two were lighting up the sky with fireworks at the beach, while she was showing it off all over social media, I was in a hospital room, with a doctor telling me I needed surgery." "Why didn''t you tell me? If you''d told me sooner, none of this would''ve happened!" He stepped closer, fists clenched, eyes burning with anger-like it was somehow all my fault.


    I gave him a cold smile. The nerve. Even now, he had the audacity to y the victim.


    "I called you, but you didn''t pick up. When I asked for money, you told me to get lost because Lily had cut her hand.


    "When I was in surgery, you two were probably at our ce, right? You even bought her my favorite egg


    tarts.


    "And then you splurged on either a diamond ne or earrings-I can''t quite remember which."


    I nced at the diamond ne glimmering around Lily''s neck. So beautiful, so telling.


    Gable


    Turning back to Leonard, I said, "It was just surgery. Worst-case scenario, I die on the operating Clearly, that''s not as important as spending time with your girlfriend."


    1 aimed to sting him, but the words fell t, devoid of warmth. I was merely stating facts.


    Months of battling cancer, and Leonard had countless chances to notice something was off. Yet he never


    did. Why? Because he didn''t care.


    Chapter 103 The Best Repayment


    No one in the room dared to speak. Leonard stared at me, his eyes bloodshot and bewildered.


    Leah finally broke the silence, her voice tentative. "What kind of surgery leaves such a scar?"


    "Thyroid nodules," I replied, my tone t. "It was serious. The doctor said it was stress-rted." It was a rehearsed line; everyone knew me as Mrs. Harmon, the wronged wife. Stress seemed a fitting excuse. "You bastard! Leonard, you-" Mr. Harmon Senior erupted, hurling the teacup at Leonard with a fierce


    shout.


    Beside him, Lily lowered her head, her lips pressed together, lost in her own thoughts.


    "Grandpa, no-Eva, please listen to me. At that time, I-


    "You still think you can exin?" Mr. Harmon Senior moved toward Leonard, fists clenched, but others quickly held him back.


    I shrugged, my expression icy. "It''se to this. Might as well say it all out loud. Today, in front of everyone, I''m saying it again, Leonard-let''s get a divorce.


    "You''ve had a child with someone else, and the Harmon family has embraced that child. It''s time for me to step aside."


    I turned to Mr. Harmon Senior, who was still seething with rage, and sighed deeply.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, I''m sorry I''ve let you down. But no matter who bes Mrs. Harmon, I can''t be her


    anymore.


    "I''ll repay what I owe to the Harmon family, but first, I need to save my own life. If this continues-if this framing doesn''t stop-I really will die."


    As I spoke, a sense of relief washed over me. I couldn''t bear the me that wasn''t mine, and the Harmon family''s need for exnations was theirs alone. After all, dragging my name through the mud was just as much a stain on the Harmon Group. They knew the stakes of shared honor and disgrace better than


    anyone.


    As I turned to leave, Leah stepped forward, wanting to stop me. But when she caught sight of my she paused, retreating instead.


    facer


    As I reached the door, I nced back at Lily. Her face was practically radiant with excitement. "Lily, how did you know the video was filmed in a restaurant''s private room?"


    Her expression shifted to a ghostly paleness, and the others froze, their res sharpening on her. I couldn''t help but smile as I stepped outside, feeling a weight lift.


    Now it was up to the Harmon family to decide their next move. If they chose to protect her, that was their decision. The ties were severed, and I had paid my dues.


    I heard Leonard calling after me, but I didn''t even turn around. I drove his car back to the house. I began packing my things, thoughts swirling. We''d talked about divorce before, but now it felt inevitable.


    As for what I owed Leonard... Leaving him and ensuring the Harmon Group wouldn''t suffer this mess was perhaps the best repayment I could offer.


    anymore

 Chapter 104

    hapter 104 Everything Will Be Okay


    knew Mr. Harmon Senior would want to keep Leonard around to hatch a n, maybe even to give him a ece of his mind.


    crolling through Twitter, I saw the video''s trending status had plummeted.


    armon Group''s legal team had issued a statement, iming they''d contacted the police, who confirmed e video was an Al-generated face swap. They didn''t bother mentioning that I''d been drugged or that Jill id the others hade to my rescue. I called, offering to help clear things up, but I turned her down.


    ie Harmon family seemed well aware of Lily''s involvement, and this was their way of shielding her.


    valked into my room, opened the drawer, and pulled out the divorce agreement. I had printed dozens of iples, so I took out two, signed my name, pressed my seal onto the paper, and left them on the couch in e living room.nned to wait for Leonard toe home and sign, but he didn''t show up that night.


    te


    e next morning. I booked a small van through an app to help with the move.


    lidn''t have much to pack-just a few personal items. No jewelry, just my clothes, shoes, and essentials.


    ST scanned the room, my gazended on the red leash in the corner. It hit me hard, a reminder of iddy, who was living happily with someone else now. My throat tightened, and I tossed the leash raight into the trash. lidn''t need Buddy to remember me; it was better for him to thrive with his new owner. Leonard didn''t


    ed the memory of a dog that once adored me, nor did he need to recall that I had ever upied this ace


    lialed Emma''s number again. "Emma, did you manage to tidy up the apartment?"


    y had taken my daughter there, and after the police hade, I hadn''t returned. Emma had been. oking after everything since then,


    had a cleaning servicee in, and I reced the oldck with a keypad. It was broken," Emma said, r voice steady butced with concern. "Eva, where are you now? Are you moving back?"


    eah." I didn''t sugarboat anything, giving her a brief rundown of the situation. She didn''t hesitate, saying e''d take time off toe help me.


    is time, I weed her offer.


    hought I was ready, but as I prepared to leave, a deep sense of loss gripped me.


    ien Emma arrived, the van was already waiting outside. The driver, a bright-eyed young guy, cheerfully Iped me with my suitcases


    fore stepping out for good, I nced at my left ring finger, roy wedding ring gleaming in the light. With al ep breath, I removed it and ced it on the divorce agreement.


    the door, my fingers brushed against the ne around my neck. My throat tightened, and with mbling hands, I took it off, setting it down beside the ring.


    ere was no point in holding onto thest fragments of my life with Leonard.


    ima watched me with concern, then wrapped her arm around my shoulders. "Eva, everything will be


    1. ay.


    "Yeah, everything will be okay." I echoed softly. As long as I was leaving Leonard behind, I knew I could. finally start to heal.


    The apartment was small, just a single room, so there wasn''t much to clean. The cleaningdy had done a thorough job, even dusting the corners.


    "Lily really managed to find this ce; she''s something else. If only she put this effort into her work," Emma remarked, her hands busy organizing my things. "But be


    her efforts are clearly misdirected. Now she''s got what she wanted, right? A perfect match for a loser. I hope they lock themselves away forever and never harm anyone else."


    Iughed softly at Emma''s words. Just then, my phone lit up with Leonard''s name shing on the screen. I hung up again.


    He''d sent me dozens of messages, and with a sigh, I opened one. There was a 59-second voice message waiting for me, but I didn''t bother to listen, I typed out my reply. "Leonard, we can only get a divorce; there''s no other way. Think carefully before messaging me again, or will file for divorce."


    With that, I turned off my phone, dismissing any concem about whether he would spiral into chaos.


    Honestly, I couldn''t understand Leonard. There was nothing left for him in our marriage. If this was just about revenge for the past, I''d suffer too; these three years had been far from easy for me.


    I used to think he might still love me, but after everything, I realized he didn''t love me as much as I had hoped. Maybe I was just an ideal he''d grown tired of once he had me.


    Regardless of his reasons, I knew I didn''t need to keep dragging this out any longer.


    Emma was buzzing with excitement as she mapped out the small space.


    This ce needs a partition for better zoning," she said, her eyes gleaming with ideas.


    "I''ll get you a nice wardrobe; your beautiful clothes deserve a proper home," she added, already envisioning where it would go.


    "And we definitely need afy couch. This old thing is a relic. I''ll order one right away," she dered, ncing at the threadbare couch with a grimace.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As she lifted the mattress, a cloud of dust erupted, making us both cough.


    "Ugh, what is this?" I muttered, wiping my eyes.


    That was when I noticed something odd beneath the bed. The ts were arranged like fish bones, and something was obstructing the center. I crawled under, curiosity piqued, and found a notebook taped down with clear adhesive. "Help me with this," I said, tugging at it. Emma knelt beside me, brushing off the dust as I finally pulled it free.


    "What is this? Please don''t tell me it''s a ledger from the cleaningdy," she quipped, but I barely heard her.


    When I saw the familiar handwriting on the cover, my heart sank. I opened the notebook, and we both froze. It was my mother''s journal-more urately, it was an investigative journal.


    C

 Chapter 105

    hapter 105 Facade


    My mother''s handwriting was elegant, each curve and line reflecting her care. As I ran my fingers over the journal''s cover, tears threatened to spill.


    But when I opened it, the contents struck me like a punch to the gut.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "There are several projects being sabotaged; there must be an insider. The broken funding chain is tied to Randall, but he has vanished."


    "Christopher received a text from Randall before he died, iming he hadn''t misappropriated public funds and wanted to meet. That same night, Christopher was killed by a truck."


    "The truck driver, William Pint, haste-stage uremia. Three days before the incident, he divorced his wife and left with nothing. It all seems too strange."


    Each entry was concise, but the implications sent a chill racing down my spine.


    I had always sensed something was off with the family business, but back then, I was too immersed in school to grasp the full picture.


    After my father passed away, I returned from surgery in Manovia, convinced it was just a tragic ident. But reading my mother''s words now painted a different picture-one of a sinister conspiracy lurking in the shadows. It felt as if unseen hands had been manipting the fate of the Green family without my knowledge


    The realization that someone had been following my mother struck me like a thunderp. A wave of fear washed over me.


    Emma stood beside me, her voice caught in her throat as she pointed at the journal. We exchanged a nce, both of us understanding the gravity of what we had unearthed.


    At that time, the Green family was merely a small yer-a publicly tradedpany dwarfed by giants. like Harmon Group or Brightwave Group. But it still turned a healthy profit each year. If someone had targeted us, we would be helpless against such formidable forces. "Eva, didn''t your uncle end up buying your family''spany?"


    Her question flickered a light in my memory.


    "Have you not been in touch with them all these years?"


    It hit me then: the Green family wasn''t gone; it was just another branch of the family tree I had lost touch with.


    Years ago, the Green family had been drowning in debt, and it was Uncle Keenan''s family that stepped in to take control.


    Thinking of Uncle Keenan Green, my memories grew hazy. He was my father''s half-brother, and we''d never shared a close bond. Back when Grandpa was still around, we''d gather for holiday meals now and then, but once he passed, we drifted apart like autumn leaves carried away by the wind.


    I knew little about family politics, only that after our family found its footing. Uncle Keenan seemed to vanish from our lives.


    "I don''t think I saw his family at your mom''s funeral, right?"


    When my mom passed away, Emma had been abroad with her advisor


    from me, no one else came.


    but she hurried back. Yet, aside


    If I remembered correctly, Uncle Keenan''s business was doing well. Harmon Group had even coborated with Keenan Corporation a couple of times.


    "Emma, do you remember that ountant from my family, Mr. Vargas?"


    With everything that had happened, my mom had never filled me in on the details.


    Randall had been with thepany for years. He was older than my dad and always treated me like family. I''d considered him an uncle, but the thought that he might somehow be tied to the broken funding chain was hard to swallow. Yet, when my parents were in trouble, he had been absent.


    Emma paused, her brow furrowing. "You mean that bald guy, Mr. Vargas? The one with those old-man sses who always brought you snacks?"


    I nodded, memories flooding back.


    "His name is Randall Vargas?"


    I nodded again, feeling the weight of the name.


    An uneasy silence settled between us.


    Randall was the man my mom had written about in her journal-a family friend for more than 20 years.


    Whenever my parents had something important to attend, it was often Randall who swooped in to pick me up from school. He''d arrive with a mountain of snacks, sharing them with my dorm mates like a cheerful uncle.


    "He''s a nice guy, right? But you know, you can''t always trust appearances," Emma said, her brow furrowing with concern. I nodded, the weight of her words sinking in.


    It was true-looks could be deceiving. But could someone who''d shown me kindness for over 20 years really turn on me?


    "When your dad was alive, how manypanies rushed to your family''s aid? "I remember your dad was going to donate to the school, and a lot ofpanies followed suit," she continued.


    "But after he died, where were they? I thought your dad had a good reputation," she concluded, voicing the nagging doubts that had lingered in my mind.


    My dad was well-liked and known for his integrity-he never took advantage of anyone and often lent a hand through charity work.


    The Green family had wealth and a solid reputation; big projects didn''t choose a newly publicpany without good reason. Yet, when my family crumbled, not a single person stepped up to help. For the first time, I seriously examined my family''s situation, and I began to see the cracks in the facade.


    In just a few short months, the Green family had faced a series of setbacks. But after my illness, the pain had been so overwhelming that I had pushed these thoughts aside.


    After Emma left, I found myself restless, my mind swirling with the contents of my mom''s journal


    Finally, I scrolled through my phone, finding Uncle Keenan''s number-one I had saved but never dialed. It had been ages since Ist reached out; he felt like a distant memory. But now, my fingers moved instinctively, pressing the call button.


    The phone rang a few times before a cautious voice broke the silence. "Eva? Is this Eva Green?"


    I cleared my throat. "Uncle Keenan, how have you

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Assault


    Uncle Keenan hesitated for a second before his voice brightened with a familiar warmth. "It''s been a long time, Eva! I''m doing alright. How about you?"


    "I''m good, Uncle Keenan. Actually, I just secured an overpass project. Thought maybe you''d be interested?


    I wasn''t really sure what to say after that. Thest time I''d seen him, I was probably just a kid. Our families had never been close, and after Grandpa passed away, the distance between us only grew


    Both of my parents were soft-spoken, never the type to stir up conflict. I never knew what went down between them and Uncle Keenan, but my mom always warned me to steer clear of his side of the family. like there was something more I wasn''t being told. When Grandpa passed, most of his estate andpany shares went to Uncle Keenan.


    My dad wasn''t one to argue over money or inheritance, which made me believe there was more going on behind the scenes-something they kept hidden.


    The Green family we became after that? My dad built it from the ground up, every step of the way.


    But we were still in the same business, and even Harmon Group worked with Uncle Keenan''spany. Now that they had absorbed my dad''s old business, the Green family was nothing like it had been.


    "I heard you got the overpass project. Congrats! But you know how cross-province deals can be a real headache."


    I could sense he was interested, but he was holding back, not wanting toe across too eager. After all, me calling him out of the blue like this was bound to raise questions.


    Clearing my throat, I tried to sound casual. "Yeah, Uncle Keenan, I''m just trying to find the right partners. You know, doing my due diligence."


    His tone changed, suddenly t and to the point. "But I also heard you and Leonard are headed for a divorce?


    That caught me off guard. I hadn''t expected him, sitting all the way in Melgrove, to know about my personal life. For a second, I had no idea what to say.


    He let out a hetay sigh. "So, it''s true then. Is the Harmon family giving you a hard time?"


    He thought I was reaching out for backup. And honestly, with the way things were going-with Leonard and the divorce hanging over me-I couldn''t deny I was running out of options


    I didn''t confirm or deny it. Instead, I steered the conversation back to the overpass project


    In the end, he said, "Eva, your proposal''s interesting, but I''ll need some time to think it over. And if you end


    up divorcing Leonard, you''re not gonna drag me into any of that drama, right?"


    His voice had a sharp edge of suspicion, and I didn''t bother hiding the truth.


    e to


    "I might be divorcing Leonard, yeah. So, I''m looking for a backup n. And honestly, when ites business, who can I trust more than my own uncle?"


    It was a reasonable exnation, but as I expected, he stayed cautious. He said he''d consider it.


    I''d heard that the Green family''spany had been doing well in Melgrove, bing one of the top businesses in the area.


    With my dad''s old team behind him, Uncle Keenan had no trouble turning thepany around almost


    immediately. Still, he was being careful with me, avoiding a straight answer


    I thought back to my mom''s journal. There was something odd in there about Uncle Keenan, but before 1 could dwell on it, sleep washed over me, and I faded out The next day, Emma swept me off to furniture shopping during her lunch break


    "How do you n to live there without any furniture? They deliver and assemble everything for you. And don''t stress about the money-your bestie here is loaded!"


    She was thriving at Harmon Group, her confidence soaring with every project she tackled. I felt a swell of pride for her, maybe once I was gone, she''d finally climb to director


    But just as we finished selecting a sleek couch and a stylish wardrobe, Leonard stormed over, rege emanating from him like heat from a fire. "Enjoying your little break, I see, while you''re supposed to be working."


    "Mr. Harmon, is there an issue with us stepping out during lunch?"


    Emma instinctively moved in front of me, but Leonard''s piercing gaze remained locked on me. "Buying furniture? So, you''re really nning to move out?"


    His eyes burned with anger, as if he was ready to pounce.


    His chest heaved with frustration before his tone softened, almost pleading. "Eva, please, just stop this. I told you, we''re not getting a divorce. Don''t worry about the online mess; the trending topics have been taken down Harmon Group will hold the tform ountable" "Hold the tform ountable?" I rolled my eyes, incredulous. Even now, he was still trying to shield Lily?


    As the thought of her pregnancy crossed my mind, a knowing smirk tugged at my lips.


    "Right, the tforms at fault. Theizens are to me. But the mastermind? No responsibility there, right? The mother of your child? She''s off the hook. Clearly, it''s all my fault."


    I grabbed Emma''s hand, ready to walk away, but Leonard stepped in front of me again, blocking my path


    "Eve, listen... Just give me some time. I promise I''ll find out who''s behind this and clear your name. You''ll get a satisfactory answer, I swear."


    Emma started to step forward, but I quickly pulled her back.


    "You don''t know who''s behind this? Or are you just stalling, hoping to sweep it all under the rug and find someone to take the fall?"


    ''I''m sorry, Eva. It''s just it''s not the right time yet. Please, just wait a little longer. Give me some time, okay? Leonard''s voice dipped, almost sounding vulnerable


    I let out a bitterugh. Wasn''t I the one who''d been wronged from the start? Time was the one luxury couldn''t afford anymore.


    "Leonard, let''s end this in a civil manner. Sign the divorce papers. It''s going to take time, anyway"


    "Eva" He lunged forward, shoving Emma aside and gripping my arm.


    But before he could pull me any closer, his hand was snagged in a firm grip. Penelope stood there, looking up at him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What are you doing. Mr. Harmon? nning to assault your wife in broad daylight?" She arched an eyebrow, her tone dripping with disdain. "You really are something else, aren''t you?"

 107

    Chapter 107 Fired


    Penelope wasn''t very tall, but the badge on her chest gave her an undeniable air of authority, like she was ready to confront any injustice that dared to cross her path. Leonard scowled, releasing my arm. "Officer, I just wanted to talk to her."


    "Talk about what? Because from where I''m standing, it looks more like you''re about to escte a domestic dispute."


    Emma and I exchanged nces, both of us finding Penelope''s fierce stance strangelyforting.


    Leonard stepped closer, irritation radiating off him. "Officer, is the police really going to interfere with a simple conversation between a husband and wife?"


    "Your wife? Oh, I almost forgot! I thought Ms. Jane, the one you were seen hugging at the police station, was your wife!"


    Her voice rang out, loud enough to draw the attention of nearby shoppers. It was as if she hadn''t noticed the audience, raising her voice just a touch more.


    "Howe I never see you standing up for her at the police station? Now you want to have a chat? A talk about divorce, maybe? Or are you trying to prove her innocence? The cyber police can spot that video as a fake in an instant-don''t tell me the tech team at Harmon Group can''t do the same?"


    Maybe Penelope was just a cynical little cop, but right now, she was sparking with energy, like a firecracker ready to go off.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard stood there, momentarily dumbfounded, clearly unprepared for her sharp inquiries.


    "Officer Crowe, is there something you need?" I quickly pulled Penelope aside, desperate to ease the mounting tension.


    She shot me a confused nce. "Aren''t you going to report what''s happening online?"


    "Harmon Group has already filed a report, haven''t they?"


    Penelope leveled a cold stare at Leonard, her expression saying what words couldn''t. So, he hadn''t actually called the police; he''d only sent awyer''s letter? Was that just for appearances, a way to soothe public outrage?


    A wave of dizziness washed over me as the implications settled in, and the world around me began to


    blur.


    Emma quickly steadied me. "Feeling dizzy?"


    II waved her off, trying to shake the fog in my head. ''Officer Crowe, this situation..."


    "Harmon Group will handle it on our own," Leonard interrupted, his tone t as he stepped in front of me.


    "I''m her husband. I can take care of this without the police interfering."


    "Not a chance," Penelope shot back, hands nted on her hips. "The other party is involved in spreading explicit videos to tarnish her reputation. The police can''t just ignore that.


    "I''ll remind you, thew has a long reach. The Harmon family doesn''t just sweep things under the rug."


    "I''m here to gather information. Don''t get in the way of my investigation," she insisted, pushing past him, but he didn''t budge.


    "You can''t conduct an investigation alone; that''s against protocol."


    Leonard''s words hung in the air, momentarily stumping Penelope, but she quickly shook it off and turned her focus back to me


    "I''m friends with Eva and just want to ask her some questions. Whoever''s spreading these rumors will face the consequences," she dered.


    I nodded awkwardly, not wanting to discourage the fire in Penelope''s spirit.


    As I turned to leave with Emma and Penelope, Leonard called out to me again.


    Penelope shot him an impatient re. "Leonard, your wife is on the verge of being ruined! You''d better find some evidence; trying to cover this up couldnd you in jail!"


    With that, we rushed out of the furniture store, diving into Emma''s car as if it were a lifeboat in choppy


    seas.


    Penelope nced at me, a flicker of nervous energy in her eyes. "I was just passing by today."


    "I get it. Thanks, Officer Crowe."


    "I just can''t stand how Leonard acts. He clearly doesn''t care about you; he''s such a-"


    Before she could finish, Emma let out a loud cough. Penelope quickly licked her lips and reached for the door.


    "Eva, if you know anything or have any evidence, you should give it to me. I know you''re principled; don''t let these people pull your strings," she said, her tone earnest. She didn''t shut the door, her gaze locked onto mine, searching for a glimmer of truth.


    I shook my head, feeling both helpless and frustrated. "Sorry, I really don''t have any evidence. But I cant tell you that your instincts about this whole thing might be spot on."


    She was already suspicious of Lily, let her follow that lead. The Harmon family was adept at covering their tracks, leaving Lily as the only possible scapegoat if anything went awry.


    When Emma and I returned to the office, the atmosphere felt off. Suddenly, someone''s phone red, cutting through the murmur with Lily''s furious voice. I instinctively nced over at the gossip group.


    To my surprise, I saw Lily being held back by security at the entrance, straining against their grip as she tried to push her way inside. Many coworkers were watching, while she sobbed uncontrobly,"pletely oblivious to her disheveled appearance. Jean sidled closer. "Mr. Harmon fired her the moment he walked in and said something about a severance package. This is quite the scene, isn''t it?"


    Before I could wrap my mind around the chaos, I overheard someone mutter nearby.


    "Did Mr. Harmon really go down? I thought there was a livestream at the front desk.


    "Has Mr. Harmon fallen out of love that fast? I figured Lily could at least hold on for six months!"


    Without a second thought, I pressed the elevator button, a gnawing sense of dread pushing me down. As the doors slid open in the lobby, I was met with a shocking scene-Lily on the floor, her cries cutting through the air like ss.


    "Leonard, you bastard! You can''t fire me! I''m carrying your child! I''m the benefactor of the Harmon family; I deserve to stay!"


    At that moment, nothing else mattered to her; she pleaded with raw desperation, ignoring the venom in Leonard''s re.


    33


    1. e.


    stood firm, arms crossed, giving nothing away except the order for security to keep her at a


    Lily''s eyes locked onto mine. "Eva, you bitch! Eva, Eva Green!"


    reached out, as if to pull me into her turmoil, but I froze, ten feet away, horrified as I caught sight of bod trickling down her legs.


    Chapter 108 Mesramnge


    Chapter 108 Miscarriage

 108

    Chapter 108 Miscarriage


    "Blood! She''s bleeding


    Someone shouted from the side, and that''s when Lily noticed the blood running down her leg.


    With trembling hands, she touched her leg and stared at the blood on her fingers. Her face paled, and she nearly passed out before a security guard rushed to steady her.


    I took a few steps forward, realizing how serious the situation was. I quickly pulled out my phone. "9117 There''s a pregnant woman bleeding at the Harmon building... Before I could finish, Lily suddenly lunged at me. I wasn''t prepared, and she knocked me to the ground


    I hit the floor hard, feeling like my entire body had shattered.


    "Eva, how dare you push me? You bitch! You killed my baby!"


    "You pushed me! I''m going to the police. I''m calling the cops."


    Lily ripped off my wig and swung at me, but Leonard yanked back her hand."


    "What are you waiting for? Get her to the hospital!" Leonard''s voice was icy andced with anger.


    I was still dizzy, my vision cking out in waves. Leonard quickly pulled me to my feet.


    Just then, I saw Luca rush over to Lily, scooping her up in his arms and sprinting toward the exit.


    "Eva, are you


    you okay? Are you hurt?" Leonard tried to check my wound, but I gritted my teeth and grabbed his arm. "We need to go to the hospital. Now."


    "Luca went with her."


    Luca''s motive was to use Lily to stir up trouble. If it could lead to my divorce, all the better.


    After all, someone like Lily could only drag the family''s name through the mud, which worked in Luca''s


    favor.


    His wife was from a prestigious family, and now they had a son to inherit the business, he felt superior to Leonard in every way. From his perspective, it made sense that Mr. Harmon Senior would choose him as the heir.


    Even though Leonard was closer by blood and was more capable, Luca believed he had the upper hand in every other aspect. Leonard squeezed my hand tightly, then lifted me into his arms.


    "We''ll go together."


    By the time we arrived at the hospital, the pain in my arm subsided, and I finally felt more alert.


    The Harmons had moved even faster. Mr. Harmon Senior, Bob, Darius, and their families were already there.


    As soon as Ivy saw me, she stormed up, her face twisted with rage.


    Eva, how could you be so evil? Lily was carrying the Harmons'' child. How dare you?"


    Bob let out a cold snort. "She''s right, This won''t end well for you."


    *102 Mincarnage


    no idea what they were talking about. Did they think I had some kind of superpower, that I could ck Lily over from ten feet away?


    21


    1. r. Harmon Senior''s re was full of suspicion, clearly furious.


    He had waited so long for another grandson, and if anything happened to that baby, we''d all be in serious trouble.


    ''Grandpa, this has nothing to do with Eva," Leonard said, stepping forward to stand up for me.


    ""Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "The patient''s family needs to sign this. The pregnancy needs to be terminated," a nurse rushed out, her voice urgent, Everyone turned to Leonard instinctively.


    I frowned. Something didn''t feel right.


    Lily had always been full of energy, and she was still young. How could she have miscarried so easily?


    A whileter, they wheeled Lily out. She didn''t look like someone who had just gone through at miscarriage.


    In fact, she seemed fine, though her eyes were full of hatred as they locked onto mine.


    "Eva, why did you push me? You knew I was pregnant!


    "Doctor, maybe you should schedule a CT scan for her. I''m worried something''s wrong with her brain," I said expressionlessly.


    "I was ten feet away when you fell. Are you seriously ming me? Delusions can be treated. Don''t lose hope."


    My words made Bob''s and Ivy''s faces turn even darker


    "Eva, how can you say such things? Where''s yourpassion?"


    "You killed Lily''s baby. That was a child of the Harmons!"


    "There are security cameras in the building. I didn''t push her from across the room, and there''s no way this can be pinned on me."


    "If you don''t believe me, call the police.


    I took a step back, unwilling to argue further. What were they going to do, call the cops?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Would anyone really believe the wife of the CEO of Harmon Group pushed the mistress, causing her to miscarry? It was absurd.


    Just as I was about to leave, Lily suddenly sprang from the hospital bed and lunged at me again.


    "Eva, you''ll pay for this! You''ll pay for my baby''s life!"


    1 instinctively reached up to hold my wig. But Leonard was already there, blocking her. He grabbed her arm and flung her back onto the bed. "Have you lost your mind? You''re sick."


    "Your miscarriage wasn''t Eva''s fault. You brought this on yourself."


    "I''ll give you enough money for you to get out of my sight for good. Stop bothering my wife."


    Lily wasn''t the only one stunned, I was shocked too.


    Did Leonard just stand up for me? And he even told Lily to get lost?


    Chopt?e 10(Macaract


    There wasn''t a trace of sympathy in his eyes. I was almost convinced.


    He had just lost a child. How was he able to keep his cool?


    Lily''s tears fell silently as her gaze became empty and hollow, "Leo... Our baby..."


    "It was just an embryo. And how sure are you that it was my child?"


    Leonard''s voice was cold and emotionless. Lily''s whole body trembled at his words.


    Then, her gaze turned vicious as she stared at me.


    "Eva, this is all your fault. You bitch. I''ll make sure you pay for my baby''s death. You won''t have a peaceful end!"


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 109

    Chapter 109 Swearing


    "Say one more word, and I''ll make sure you end up with that pile of flesh!"


    Leonard pulled me against him, blocking Lily from touching me.


    He turned back and looked at Emilia. "Handle this."


    He lifted me into his arms without another nce at anyone else and walked out of the hospital.


    "Leo... Leonard!"


    I stammered, my face flushing as people stared. I squirmed, trying to push him away, but he held me even


    tighter.


    "Move again, and I''ll kiss you!" he hissed through gritted teeth. "Go on, try me."


    I held my wig in ce, ring up at him. "If I move, my wig''sing off!"


    He


    paused, then gently adjusted my head, but he still didn''t let go.


    By the time we reached the car, I still felt his tension.


    Neither of us spoke, and it wasn''t until he started the engine that he broke the silence.


    The baby wasn''t mine."


    His words came out of nowhere, as we were almost home.


    "Mhmm," I muttered, not bothering to say much else.


    Whether it was his child or not didn''t matter anymore. The baby was gone.


    Lily had lost her greatest bargaining chip, and judging by her wild eyes earlier, she was likely teetering on the edge of madness.


    The thought of her crazed gaze sent a chill through me


    Leonard parked the car and immediately locked the doors.


    "Eva, I won''t im that baby. I told the hospital I''m getting a DNA test."


    His eyes were pesolute, and I wasn''t entirely sure what he was getting at..


    He had admitted to being with Lily, so how could he be so certain the baby wasn''t his?


    And with the child gone, I didn''t see the point of a DNA test anymore.


    I responded with another indifferent "Mm-hmm" which seemed to irritate him,


    Aaron let out a long, frustrated sigh. "Eva, if that child isn''t mine, I''ll take legal action. And from now on, I''ll protect you. I swear I won''t let you get hurt again."


    I looked at him, my face emotionless.


    "Do you know why people swear oaths?" I asked, my voice t.


    "It''s because they can''t do what they promise. If you could, you wouldn''t need to swear.


    With that, I unlocked the door and stepped out of the car.


    I


    I knew he wouldn''t let me leave, but I went straight upstairs to our house anyway.


    I intended to head for the guest room, but Leonard caught up with my steps. He grabbed a ne and


    fastened it around my neck with a forceful snap


    "Eva, I told you. I''m not getting a divorce."


    "This was your birthday gift. You took it, so you can''t give it back. Don''t even think about returning it."


    He stormed out, mming the door behind him, leaving the ne feeling even heavier around my neck than before.


    I had assumed that with the Harmon family''s intervention, Lily wouldn''t dare cause more trouble, but I was wrong


    The next morning. I was jolted awake by a call from Emma.


    After an overwhelming tirade, I finally pleced together what had happened-once again, I was trending


    online


    Someone leaked the story that Leonard Harmon''s wife had pushed the mistress, causing her to miscarry. And that Lily was trying to take my life at the hospital. Whoever edited the footage knew exactly what they were doing. The video only showed me walking toward Lily, followed by clips of her bleeding.


    There was also another clip, taken by someone at the hospital, showing Lily lunging at me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A cheating scandal, a miscarriage, a wife fighting a mistress, a wig being torn off...


    Every scandalous angle was covered. It was impossible for this not to go viral.


    Knowing the chaos waiting at thepany, I hurried to get ready and went to the office with Leonard.


    But as soon as we arrived, we were greeted by Penelope and another older officer waiting in my office


    "Eva, Ms. Green, Lily has filed a report using you of intentional assault, which resulted in her miscarriage. We need you toe with us to the police station for questioning." Penelope began in her formal tone, her uniform making her look far more serious than usual.


    Her eyes told me one thing, trouble had justnded on my doorstep again.


    hapter 110/41

 110

    hapter 110 All or Nothing


    So, just because she called the cops, you''re taking my wife in?"


    eonard stepped forward. He was trying to reason with Penelope, but I stopped him.


    he filed aint, so the police had to investigate, especially since there was a child involved


    ?o get awyer."


    ooked at Leonard, then turned to Emma. "You handle the design department at the meeting.


    Ifficer Crowe, let''s go."


    new Penelope wouldn''t havee to the office unless it was absolutely necessary.


    1e


    e gave me a small nod of acknowledgment, and I followed the officers, already thinking about the ridence that could prove my innocence.


    it as soon as we stepped out of the building, a mob of reporters descended on us.


    Mrs. Harmon, did you intentionally cause the mistress to miscarry?"


    ire you afraid the child would challenge your inheritance, so you acted preemptively?"


    s this murder? Do you feel remorseful?"


    he officers tried to shield me, but there were too many reporters.


    ne of them yanked at my wig, and in an instant, I was exposed. Once again, I became bald for the world


    see.


    anelope hurried over to protect me, quickly ushering me into the car.


    the time we reached the police station, my wig was nowhere to be found.


    ouched my smooth scalp and realized I''d grown used to it by now.


    1s. Green, we understand the situation, but we appreciate your cooperation in this investigation," enelope said, handing me a cup of hot water. o you want someone to bring your wig?"


    hook my head. At this point, I didn''t care. I''d maintained my appearance well enough that my bald head uld be considered fashionable.


    le officers asked me a series of questions and reviewed the footage.


    enelope let out a frustrated sigh. "You were ten feet away. How could you have pushed her? Does she ink you have superpowers?"


    ar colleague, an older officer, let out a loud cough, reminding her of her professional boundaries.


    hile Penelope shouldn''t have said that, it was evident what had happened to anyone watching the otage.


    ooked at the other officer. "Officer, she didn''t start bleeding until after I walked over, and I was the one ho called 911. Her miscarriage had nothing to do with me omestic matters are alwaysplicated, but with clear evidence, we won''t falsely use anyone. You ive nothing to worry about."


    ist as the officer finished speaking, I heard wailing from the front of the station.


    212


    I instantly recognized the voice, and a headache began to form.


    *So, Mrs. Harmon can just get away with killing my baby? Does her status give her the right to do whatever she wants?


    "Is there no justice left in the world? I may be the mistress, but my baby was innocent."


    I had onlye in to cooperate with the investigation, and now that the questioning was done, I was free to leave.


    But seeing Lily at the station, I felt a sudden dread.


    The police were helping her into the station, and the moment she saw me, she tried to lunge at me again, but Penelope and another female officer held her back "Why won''t you arrest her? Are you all in on this together?


    "This is corruption! Just because she''s Mrs. Harmon, does my child''s life not matter?


    Penelope red at her with fury. "Eva didn''t even touch you. How could she have pushed you or killed your baby?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Do you even understand the consequences of filing a false police report?"


    Lily seemed shaken by the threat, shrinking back in fear. She nced at me timidly, but I stayed calm, waiting to see what else she had up her sleeve.


    I hadn''t expected the investigation to go so smoothly, but once it was clear that I had nothing to do with the miscarriage, I was free to leave the station immediately. Lily, however, followed me out.


    As she passed me, her tearful face shifted, and she gave me a sinister smile.


    "Eva, if I can''t be Mrs. Harmon, then neither will you. I''ll take you down with me. All or nothing!"

 Chapter 111

    hapter 111 The Tables Turn


    stared at her,pletely puzzled.


    hy would she threaten to drag us both down? I wasn''t afraid because I was a woman with a potentially tal illness, after all. But what was her motive?


    ronard had clearly been fond of her before. If their rtionship had stayed strong, she could''ve easily


    I she had to do was wait, and I would''ve been out of the picture eventually. Yet, she chose the most self-


    structive, obnoxious path, one that guaranteed no way out.


    s soon as she walked out of the police station, she abruptly turned and dropped to her knees in front of e. The suddenness of it startled me, and I instinctively stepped back several paces. va, I know you hate me, but you didn''t have to kill my baby!


    Mr. Harmon and I were truly in love. Why did yo have to take our child away?


    ou cling to him, fine, but why go after my baby? You can''t have children yourself, so you won''t let me


    ave one either?"


    er sobbing grew louder, more pitiful, and somehow, a touch more genuine.


    ooked at her coldly. "I didn''t kill your child."


    he reporters around us went into a frenzy, snapping photos nonstop. I turned to leave, but Lily grabbed


    to my pants.


    ''ou can''t leave! You murderer!"


    et go of my wife!"


    conard arrived with thewyer, quickly prying Lily''s fingers off my pants. He looked like he was about to by something, but I stopped him.


    le mindful of the situation. Let''s leave."


    hat''s when Leonard noticed the cameras and the TV logos all around us.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ithout a word, he took my hand and led me away from the police station, straight to the car.


    noring the fact that the reporters were still in front of us, he hit the gas pedal and sped off.


    se reporters, seeing his dark expression, didn''t dare stand in the way. His mood was terrifyingly obvious.


    anyone watching.


    ''our apartment isn''t safe. You''re staying at my house for now."


    he security''s better at the penthouse. Take a few days off work, and don''t leave the house unless


    ecessary.


    e didn''t even bother asking for my opinion this time. He dropped me off at the penthouse and left ithout a second nce


    knew the situation wasn''t going to be easy to handle, and it might even affect thepany


    he fact that Lily had gotten out of the Harmon family and found reporters meant that Luca was definitely volved.


    ure enough, when I checked my phone, Twitter was flooded with news about me.


    Chaux: 111 The Table Tuin


    212


    Even stories from my college days were being dragged up, iming I had run off with some rich kid right


    I after graduation.


    It seemed like everyone had decided this rich kid was real, even though no one could name him or say where we went or what I did with him.


    Lily was on camera, crying to the reporters, iming I had been the other woman, the one who ruined her rtionship, and the one who was never loved. Somehow, she had brainwashed enough gullible people into thinking that her affair was true love, and they were all rallying behind her. They were even calling for me to be jailed for "ruining" her life.


    Just as I was about to turn off my phone and try to get some rest, the situationpletely flipped.


    Someone posted online that Lily had kidnapped her ex-boyfriend''s daughter to frame me, forcing him to falsely use me of murder.


    Then, reports surfaced that her ex-boyfriend hadmitted suicide. On top of that, people started uncovering Lily''s shady past, including her time as a hostess at a karaoke bar during her school years. To make matters worse for her, someone exposed that Memphis had been stealing Harmon Group''s designs and selling them to rivalpanies for personal gain, all orchestrated by Lily behind the scenes.


    Then, the official Harmon Group ount released footage of Lily''s entire outburst at the building, showing that I had been nowhere near her the whole time. There was no way I could''ve been responsible for her miscarriage.


    But what stunned me the most was Leonard''s next move. He used the officialpany ount to post the DNA results, proving that the child Lily lost wasn''t even his.


    Alongside the images, Leonard posted a single sentence:


    "Eva is my only wife. No one will ever seed in framing her."


    I read that sentence over and over, my eyes stinging with unexpected emotion.


    Funny how he hadn''t thought of me as his wife all this while, until now...


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y


    hapter 1123he Escaped

 Chapter 112

    hapter 112 She Escaped


    ill called. She sounded absolutely thrilled.


    Iva, you owe me one! I found the footage that can clear your name. I posted it using my ount. Go ive me a like!"


    Joking at my dwindling battery, I quickly grabbed the charger.


    Il was even more impressive than I had imagined. Not only did she find the footage from the restaurant, ut she even had a clip of her half-carrying me out.


    ''orried that people might not believe it, she sourced videos from neighboring businesses, capturing fferent angles of her and Julian escorting me and Zack out.


    Il was also proving on Twitter that Vera had deliberately filmed at her restaurant to smear my name.


    ne didn''t need to exin why Vera did this, as theizens would figure it out themselves.


    Il sounded incredibly excited on the other end of the phone, constantly seeking credit for her chievement.


    va, don''t I have a bit of Sherlock Holmes in me? I''m truly the righteous, beautiful, moonlit heroine, Jill! Our savior!"


    Vell, that means I owe you my life, right?


    chuckled, but she suddenlyughed coldly. "Eva, you''re throwing my generosity back in my face!


    IIughed as she said, "You''re not thinking of relying on Julian''s medical skills to save yourself, are you? hat''s actually not a bad idea."


    night''ve forgotten about my health issues if she hadn''t mentioned it.


    ubbed my bald head, regretting not buying more wigs from the shop.


    nding wigs that fit perfectly after they were trimmed wasn''t easy at all.


    fter hanging up with Jill, I noticed that the onlinements had shifted dramatically.


    he topic of apologizing to me became trending.


    eople weren''t just demanding an apology from Lily. They were also calling for Leonard to apologize, and anyizens had also apologized to me. came to the realization that if I lived long enough, being an influencer might actually help me pay off my edical bills,


    ust as I was feeling somewhat relieved, I received a call from Lily.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    tesitated for a while before I picked up.


    va, I swear I''m going to kill you. You little bitch!"


    he soundedpletely unhinged. I could tell she was cursing me, but I couldn''t make out her other ords


    quietly hung up, thinking I probably wouldn''t have to deal with her again. Even if I did, it would be in court.


    he followed up with a barrage of vicious texts, which I didn''t even bother to read. They were just the enzied rants of someone losing control. Chapter 112 She Escaped


    As everything settled down, I thought it was time to head back.


    I called Leonard, but he didn''t pick up. Eventually, He sent me a message on WhatsApp telling me not to return to the Harmon residence.


    I sighed. It seemed Mr. Harmon Senior wanted a family tribunal.


    Leonard''s actions were a direct p to their own family''s face. He was technically admitting to infidelity and being cuckolded, not to mention the involvement in a murderwsuit.


    Just as I was about to head back to my apartment, I received a call from Penelope.


    "Eva, you''d better have someone with you or just stay at home and not go anywhere."


    "We''re going after Lily. She''s on the run and mighte after you."


    Penelope hung up in a hurry, and she sounded busy. My hand paused on the doorknob, and I decided to heed the police''s advice.


    Leonard also sent me another WhatsApp message, telling me not to leave the penthouse for now and that someone would bring me anything I needed.


    Thinking about Lily''s face made me uneasy.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. I nced curiously at the video doorbell.


    "Mrs. Harmon, your UberEats order from Mr. Harmon has arrived.


    Cluppl: 112 kidnapped

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Kidnapped


    "Did you deliver to the wrong address?"


    I was puzzled. Leonard had just messaged me, and now the food was here.


    My stomach rumbled. After all the chaos today, I hadn''t eaten and felt quite hungry.


    The delivery person mentioned Leonard''s phone number. "Can you please confirm if this is the right phone number?"


    I was at a loss for words. Maybe Leonard had suddenly decided to be thoughtful?


    I reminisced how considerate he was back in college, and a smile crept onto my face.


    But then I noticed the takeout dish was eggnt, which I didn''t particrly like. Did he forget that I wasn''t a fan? He loved it, though.


    However, my hunger prevailed, and I set aside my pickiness. The food from this ce was usually good, Perhaps the tension had me feeling a bit drowsy as well.


    The penthouse was incredible but a bit too spacious. I felt a little lonely without Buddy.


    As I was about to doze off, the doorbell rang again.


    "Hello, your fruit order has arrived."


    "Could you please open the door so I can help carry the fruits upstairs?"


    The delivery person struggled with tworge boxes of fruit.


    I wanted to tell Leonard that the supermarket downstairs does delivery.


    But this man, so ustomed to a life of ease, probably wasn''t even aware of this.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I reluctantly opened the door.


    "Mrs. Harmon, can I leave them here at the entrance?"


    Looking at the cherries, strawberries, and grapes in the boxes, I felt Leonard had lost his mind.


    Just because Lily had evaded capture, did he need to stock up like it was the end of the world?


    I nodded. ''Just leave them here."


    The delivery I''m sorry, but the grapes were overweight."


    guy picked up a receipt and nced at me sheepishly. "Mrs. Harmon


    "I wasn''t able to reach you when I gave you a call. Should I return them or will you cover the price difference?" Seeing the sweat dripping from his brow, I felt a pang of sympathy.


    "I''ll cover the extra cost. How much is it?"


    *15 dors, you can pay by card."


    1 took the receipt and turned to grab my phone. Suddenly, something felt off. The delivery guy stepped inside.


    I hesitated, then quickly opened the dialer and dialed 911 for help,


    When I turned around, the guy had pulled out the credit card reader on his mobile.


    "Just scan your card here. If there are any issues, just call the number on the receipt. We offer a full


    refund.


    I thought he might be desperate to make a few extra bucks, so I slowly let my guard down.


    "Alright, let me just..."


    Before I could finish, he suddenly pulled out a spray can and sprayed something on my face..


    I felt dizzy, and


    e quickly steadied me.


    "No wonder it''s imported. Can you still stand straight?"


    I was swaying and my body felt uncoordinated, but somehow I remained upright.


    The delivery guy sighed in relief and whispered, "Follow me out, then lock the door behind you. Remember to keep a smile."


    I forced a smile, though my body still wobbled.


    It felt like I''d lost some control over my body, but I could still move.


    As he led me into the elevator, my vision blurred, and I passed out.


    When I finally regained consciousness, my stomach churned, and I realized I was lying on something. bumpy.


    I didn''t want to open my eyes immediately, so I cracked them just enough to confirm I was alone before fully opening them.


    My heart raced as a familiar scent wafted over me.


    Lily was on board!


    Chap 114 The Shand

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 The Stand-In


    How could Lily suddenly appear right in front of me if the police couldn''t even track her down?


    And by the looks of it, she had hired someone to kidnap me.


    Sensing my stare, Lily turned around from the passenger seat.


    "Awake already? You''ve got an impressive metabolism," she smirked as the car bumped along the road. The motion hit me hard, and I immediately started dry-heaving. "Pull over! I''m gonna be sick."


    I threw up the eggnt I had eaten earlier. Lily grimaced in disgust as she dragged me out of the car, turning to the driver with a frown


    "Did you give her too much of the drug?"


    *No w


    way, I followed the dosage exactly. Could it be the side effects of using two drugs together?"


    The driver was the same guy who had delivered the food earlier. Turns out, they weren''t taking any chances. They used two drugs just to make sure.


    After I finished throwing up, they hauled me back into the car.


    Eventually, we stopped at a construction site, where the delivery guy dragged me into a metal shack.


    He tossed me to the floor, and Lily waved him off.


    "You can go for now. Get us something to eat. She''s not dying anytime soon.


    She crouched in front of me, grabbing my chin.


    "Look at you, all skin and bones. Where''s the beauty in that? What does Leonard even see in you? Maybe it''s that deathly glow, huh?" she sneered, her face pale and contorted with anger.


    I couldn''t believe she was already out and about after having a miscarriage. Shouldn''t she be resting? Why kidnap me? None of it made any sense.


    Seeing that I wasn''t responding, Lily didn''t get angry. If anything, her grin grew wider, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "You don''t even love Leonard. Why don''t you just divorce him?


    "Or better yet, why did you marry him in the first ce? You never should have, you know that, right?"


    "But, honestly, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve never caught Leonard''s eye in the first ce."


    I narrowed my eyes, studying her closely. Without makeup, she didn''t even resemble me that much. Had she been trying to mimic me this whole time? But why? Who was behind this? "I''m already divorcing Leonard, We''ve signed the divorce agreement."


    "That''s impossible!'' Lily suddenly snapped, grabbing my cor in a fit of rage.


    "Eva, stop lying to me. You''d never divorce him! You love money too much to walk away!"


    "You''ve seen the divorce agreement, haven''t you? The only reason he hasn''t left me is because you were


    pregnant. He didn''t want to tarnish you with thebel of a mistress."


    At that moment, I silently thanked Jill. If I hadn''t watched all those ridiculous soap operas with her, I


    Chap 114 The Stand in


    wouldn''t have known what to say next.


    As expected, Lily''s face


    paled. "No... That''s impossible.


    "The Harmon family can''t have a mistress as the wife. Leonard wanted to


    his grandfather couldn''t object."


    "You already know we''ve been over for a long time, right?"


    walt until the baby was born so


    Lily had always believed that Leonard loved her, and that belief was my one trump card in this situation.


    "If you hadn''t caused all this trouble, you would already be Mrs. Peyton. He loves you, doesn''t he?"


    I thought I had her. I really did. I believed, at the very least, she''d calm down and stop causing me grief.


    But I was wrong. In the next instant, shepletely lost it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "He loves me? He has never loved me. He only loved me because I looked like you!"


    She practically screamed the words, and I was stunned


    She looked nothing like the person I used to be. Why would she think that?


    Lily''sughter bubbled up, manic and self-deprecating, growing louder and louder before cutting off abruptly.


    She red at me, hatred burning in her eyes. "Leonard has only ever loved you! I was just a stand-in. A damn stand-in!" Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 So That''s It


    "No, you''re not a stand-in."


    At that moment, my brain was racing. If Lily was just a stand-in, the real me was as good as dead.


    "You should know after I married Leonard, the women around him kept changing. But you..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I was the one who looked the most like you, right? Luca said the same thing."


    Lily walked around me in circles, her eyes glinting with madness. My hands were bound, my head was spinning, and I feltpletely powerless.


    "I used to be a hostess at a karaoke bar. After I gave birth to my baby, I couldn''t find any decent job, so I went back to working as a hostess.


    "Luca, with his hypocritical righteousness, had a thing for innocent college girls. Heid eyes on me right away.


    At some point, she pulled out a switchde, which she casually waved in front of me, the sharp edge glinting ominously.


    "Luca then arranged for me to get close to Leonard. At that time, I thought Leonard had fallen for me. You have no idea. I was almost dying from happiness


    "I thought the whole Harmon family adored me. Leonard was head over heels for me. He kept buying me things I never dreamed of, like sandals costing thousands of dors.


    She went on and on, telling me how Leonard had showered her with affection, how she had gone from a hostess to being treated like a princess.


    I knew that Leonard was the type of person who''d give you the world if he loved you.


    But it was clear his affection for Lily hadn''tsted long, especially since he never actually slept with her.


    "At first, I thought he was so pure, so different. We had this spiritual connection, you know? Because he was married.


    "But then you showed up at thepany. The first time I saw you, I nearly threw up!"


    Lily pressed the de against my neck, dragging it slowly back and forth.


    "You''ve gotten so skinny, I can totally see it. You and look alike, especially after I put on makeup-we''re even more simr then.


    "That''s why Luca was so confident Leonard would fall for me. That''s why he picked me. I see it all so clearly now!


    "I was wearing a white dress and looked just like you. He showed me a picture, and we really do look alike.


    "Leonard never touched me. I drugged him twice, but both times, he called out your name. Eva!"


    I felt the sharp edge of the knife cutting into my neck, a thin line of blood trickling down.


    My nerves were shot, and I knew that in my weakened state, any infection would be fatal. Lily was losin


    losing her grip on reality. She babbled on about her love for Leonard and then, just as quickly, switched to how he didn''t love her at all. Then she looked at me, her eyes wild. "I was pregnant with Luca''s baby. He told me to pin it on Leonard."


    Chap 11596 TIGER?L


    "My baby... My baby was just like me. Unwanted. Unloved. And now he''s dead!"


    This was probably the first time I saw her genuinely sad, either overwhelmed by grief or heartbreak.


    I closed my eyes. "You know I didn''t kill your baby."


    She knew it, too. If the child was Luca''s, there was no way the baby would be allowed to survive.


    Luca''s wife was ruthless. There was no chance she''d tolerate the existence of an illegitimate child.


    Moreover, the illegitimate child was even more unlikely to be born with Mr. Harmon Senior and Leonard in the picture.


    "I know the baby was part of the Harmon family. But what does that matter?"


    She wiped away her tears, "Leonard wants me dead. The cops are after me. All I want now is just money so I can flee the country."


    She yanked on my cor, pulling me close. "You''re my bargaining chip."


    In her frenzy, she must have tugged too hard. A button popped off my shirt, revealing a scar beneath.


    She ripped my clothes further open without hesitation, exposing the surgical marks.


    She screamed in shock. "What is this? Is this a surgical scar?"


    The fear in her eyes quickly morphed into twisted amusement.


    Holding the knife, Lily beganughing, a wild, crazedugh that echoed through the room. Then she clutched her stomach, looking at me with a manic grin. "So, that''s it. That''s what this is all about. Now, it all makes sense!"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 He Loves You Most


    I closed my eyes as I refused to look at her mocking smile.


    I knew that she already knew everything by then.


    A normal person like Jill could easily figure out my condition. Even someone like Lily, who was not exactly normal, could figure it out as long as she was not clueless.


    "No wonder you wear wigs. You''ve started chemotherapy, haven''t you? Must be dying soon, huh?"


    "Now I know why you haven''t been going to work. And you asked for all that money... Cancer treatments. are expensive, aren''t they?"


    She ran her fingers over the scar on my chest, and I froze, not daring to move.


    "Oh, you''ve had two surgeries? The cancer rpsed? How are you even still alive?"


    *No, Eva, you can''t die yet. Not until I leave the country. At least wait until then. You really are my perfect


    little Eva."


    With a twisted grin, she began fastening the buttons of my shirt, one by one. There was a crazed look in


    her eyes.


    "Eva, I don''t just want money anymore. I want Leonard to live with guilt for the rest of his life.


    "When your cancer came back, he was with me. And he was right by my side while you were in surgery


    Sheughed. "Was it when you were going through chemotherapy that he tried to help me by suggesting we kill your dog?"


    I kept my eyes closed, refusing to look at her. She hadpletely lost her mind.


    But she had a point. Everything she said was true. And if Leonard ever found out...


    I had no idea how he''d react, but the guilt would destroy him, so I''d rather not tell him the truth. I didn''t want him to feel guilty.


    Lily softened her attitude toward me, probably because she knew I was dying.


    When the delivery guy brought food over, she even fed me some oatmeal.


    "After you''ve eaten, call Leonard. Tell him I want 50 million, or else you''ll die."


    "No, wait. Tell him if he doesn''t pay, I''ll start cutting off your fingers, toes, and ears. That way, you''ll die a little slower. How does that sound?"


    I wasn''t enjoying the oatmeal. But I needed the energy to make an escape.


    The delivery guy piled a bunch of rocks in front of the door.


    He asked, "Lily, what are these rocks for?"


    Lily waved him off, stepping back in disgust as she swallowed some pills with water.


    "They''re to block the door to ensure no one can enter. Let her help stack the rocks."


    Once everything was set up, she kicked a phone over to me.


    "Give Leonard a call.


    banking details.


    Tell him I want 50 million transferred to my overseas bank ount. He has my


    "And that overseas ount was something he promised to provide, to make me feel secure. I really


    Change 116 He Loves Yin Mast


    should thank him for it," She said sarcastically.


    When the call connected, the delivery guy quickly put it on speaker and ryedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lily''s demands.


    Lily added before the call ended, "I don''t want to be a fugitive. Go online and clear my name. Tell everyone you made up all those lies."


    "You''ve got one hour, or I''ll cut off Eva''s pinky and mail it to you."


    "Lily! If you dare touch her..." Leonard''s voice boomed through the speaker, but Lily hung up quickly.


    "Watch out on the timing, so the police can''t trace it."


    "He won''t call the cops, will he?" the delivery guy asked, walking over to her with a lecherous grin, his hands creeping toward her body. She pushed him away, annoyed. "Enough. Get out. I need to have a word with her alone,


    The delivery guy grabbed her ass before leaving the room reluctantly.


    Lily crouched in front of me, keeping her distance but staring me straight in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to let you die. I''ll let you go-eventually."


    "After all, you don''t have much time left. I want Leonard to regret this for the rest of his life. How great is


    that!"


    She waspletely unhinged, but she had a perfect n.


    If I died of cancer, and the truth came out, Leonard would probably lose his mind.


    I turned my head, focusing on the pile of rocks, refusing to meet her gaze.


    When the phone rang, Lily smiled, triumph shing across her face.


    "See? I told you. Leonard loves you the most

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Punishment


    "Let


    me hear Eva''s voice. I need to know she''s safe."


    Leonard''s cold, emotionless volce came through the phone. Lily nced at me and nodded, signaling for me to speak.


    ''I''m fine, don''t worry."


    I tried to keep my voice calm, but Leonard became increasingly agitated.


    "Eva, are you okay? Did she hurt you? Where are-"


    "Leo, are you out of your mind? You think I would let her tell you where she is?" Lily waved the knife in front of my face, warning me to stay silent.


    "Just clear my name on Twitter. If I''m leaving the country, I can''t be a fugitive.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "None of this was my fault. Just tell everyone you made it all up."


    *Remember: Lily, the innocent woman who was deceived by you, the woman you forced to get rid of her


    child. Got it?"


    "Fine."


    Leonard''s voice was tight with anger, and I could practically hear him gritting his teeth.


    "I''m expecting to see positivements about me in half an hour''s time.


    Lily sounded very happy as she hung up the phone.


    That half-hour felt like an eternity. The delivery guy called Lily outside, leaving me alone in the room.


    I regained a bit of strength from eating the oatmeal earlier and started to take in my surroundings.


    I realized we were at what seemed to be an abandoned quarry.


    I vaguely remembered hearing about a quarry on the outskirts of town that had been shut down after an ident.


    Half an hourter, Lily came back, holding my phone in her hand, a gleeful look on her face.


    "Look at this! Leonard really did it. Isn''t he amazing?"


    Although she sounded like she was smiling, I could sense the resentment in her tone.


    "See? He loves you so much. Look at him, taking all the me, ying the perfect husband. The inte''s praising him already."


    "Of course, he''s in love with you-so much that he''s willing to throw himself under the bus. What a hero."


    I nced at the screen. Leonard had posted a statement,pletely reversing his previous stance. Not only did he im that the child was his, but he also said he had always loved Lily and had no feelings for me anymore. Theizens were divided. Some saw him and Lily as the perfect couple, believing he''d been forced to nder her out of some twisted loyalty to me. Others condemned him for cheating and said Harmon Group should be mine. But as long as Lily came out looking innocent, she didn''t care what anyone else thought.


    The police, apparently, had already lifted the warrant for her arrest.


    "Isn''t it incredible? Mr. Harmon can fix anything. Just like that.


    "But Eva, Love thates toote is worth less than nothing. You get that, don''t you?


    "He''s


    a scumbag. He''s only starting to y the role of a devoted husband when you''re dying. What''s next? Is he going to mourn you at your grave with all that undying love?"


    I couldn''t help but stare at her in disbelief.


    She knew everything. So, why hadn''t she just stuck to making money from the start?


    Lily ignored my silence, her bitterness spilling out as she dialed Leonard''s number again. This time, she made it clear,


    "Leonard, if you want Eva alive,e alone. Meet me in the mountains.


    "But don''t worry-once the money''s in my ount, you can take her home. I swear on my dead child."


    Leonard didn''t have a choice. He agreed.


    After the call, Lily tossed my phone into a bucket of water without a second thought.


    "Now we just wait for him to show up.


    "And when you die, be sure to visit me in my dreams. I''d love to know if Leonard feels guilty about everything he''s done to you. If he does, that''s the best punishment for him. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring tons of fresh bouquets when I visit your grave."


    Chap 11 Take a bet

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Take a bet


    Lily clearly didn''t like the dingy metal shack we were in. After making the call, she left without lingering, seeming eager to escape the damp, musty air. The ce reeked of mold, and the ground was covered in dust and rocks.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I knew little about minerals, but the scattered stones didn''t seem ordinary. Exhausted, I eventually drifted off, using the rocks as a pillow.


    Before I fell deep asleep, the hurried footsteps outside woke me up.


    Lily and the delivery guy grabbed one of my arms, pulling me to my feet. Lily pressed her knife against my lower back


    "You go out to the car and stall them. Remember, if I get caught, you get nothing!" she hissed.


    The delivery guy, still groggy, reluctantly nodded before running outside.


    Lily quickly popped two pills into her mouth, swallowing them with a gulp. I watched her suspiciously, but she just shed a wicked smile.


    "I take them to keep me alive. You don''t need them.


    "But how did you notify Leonard? How did he know where to find you?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as theynded on my ne. With a sudden jerk, she ripped it off my neck. "Damn it! You''ve been wearing this the whole time. When did he put this on you?"


    She shoved the ne in front of me, and for the first time, I noticed a small ck object embedded in the diamond..


    Lily threw the ne on the ground, and a tiny GPS tracker fell out.


    No wonder the ne had felt heavier. It was a tracking device.


    The idea that Leonard had put a tracker on me stirred up a mix of anger and relief.


    Was he trying to keep tabs on me? But, ironically, it had saved my life.


    Suddenly, gunfire erupted outside. Lily instinctively pulled me closer, pressing the knife against my throat.


    "Eva, I''m not getting out of here," she muttered.


    She nced around the room. There was only one exit, and it was already surrounded by police.


    Lily chuckled softly. "Eva, how about we make a bet?"


    ""Bet about what?"


    "Let''s bet on whether he loves you or not."


    There was a trace of sadness in her voice, but a bitter smile quickly reced it.


    "Eva, if he really loved you, how could he not know you''ve been battling cancer?


    "But then again, he does love you. You didn''t know this, but he spent days, sometimes even sleepless nights, just to investigate your father''s death.


    "All these years, he''s been looking into it. It''s almost... touching."


    My heart sank. I didn''t know what to feel. Why hadn''t he told me he had been Investigating my family''s past all this time?


    Changer TTE Take diet


    I looked at Lily, confused. "Why are you telling me this? You think this will make me forgive him?"


    "Of course! I told you, it''s a bet. Do you think he loves or does not love you?"


    Her expression was somewhat grim, with a hint of fierceness.


    "I''m betting that he''ll only realize he loves you after you''re dead! Isn''t that funny?" She let out a maniacalugh.


    stones scattered around the room, and sheughed even louder.


    levels?


    Then her eyes darted toward the


    "Eva, did you know that the stones in this abandoned quarry have dangerously high radiation


    "The pills that I took earlier were anti-radiation pills. When I nned this kidnapping, I already knew I''d bring you here."


    "I was thinking it would be great if you had cancer. And look! The universe delivered!"


    Her voice brimmed with twisted joy. "Your cancer has alreadye back twice. A little extra radiation should guarantee a third time.


    "Eva, you''re dying soon! How wonderful!


    "And when I''m watching you both suffer from beyond the grave, it''ll be amazing. Knowing that you and Leonard will be separated forever... It''s almost too good to be true, isn''t it?" Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Radiation


    "Eva! I''m here, don''t be afraid!" Leonard''s voice, rough with anxiety, echoed through the metal shack. Even through the walls, I could feel his desperation. Looking out the small window, I saw him and the police rushing toward us.


    Remembering what Lily said about the radiation, I yelled as loud as possible, "Don''te in! The rocks are radioactive! Stay back!"


    ""You bitch, you''re such a loudmouth!


    Lily snarled and struck the back of my head with the hilt of her knife. I stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Before I could steady myself, she yanked me up again, the tip of her knife waving menacingly in front of my face.


    "Eva, don''t you want him to die with you? Wouldn''t that be great? Just like Romeo and Juliet, both dead for love. None of these love stories end well."


    Her twisted smile widened as she pped me.


    "Bitch, say one more word, and I''ll carve you up, piece by piece!" she threatened, dragging me to the corner of the room.


    She then shouted out to Leonard, "If you want to save your wife, tell the cops to back off! I can tell your really don''t care about her life. You actually had the nerve to call the police, Leonard? Move them back, or I swear I''ll kill her! I''ll do it!" Lily kept shouting, and the louder her voice got, the more it showed her guilt.


    Every time Leonard tried to enter the metal shack, the police held him back.


    The police must have understood the real danger here after they tracked down the records of this abandoned piece ofnd.


    Minutes passed, and then I heard a voice from outside, one of the officers speaking through a megaphone.


    "Lily, you''re surrounded by armed forces. There''s still a chance for you if you release the hostage, and


    surrender now,


    "The stones inside have high levels of radiation. Specialists are on their way to handle it. The sooner youe out, the better your chances of survival," Lily responded with a bitterugh.


    "Eva, do you think they''re stupid? Why would I go out there?"


    I''m as good as dead. I killed Vera, I''ve done terrible things, and I even stole your jewelry. I''ve racked up enough crimes to know there''s no way out for me.


    "But don''t you worry, I''m not going to kill you. I want you to live... long enough for your cancer to rpse for the third time," she said as sheughed.


    I closed my eyes, knowing she was telling the truth.


    The police weren''ting in because the radiation was really dangerous.


    Lily hade prepared-armed with drugs. She had nned to kill both the delivery guy and me.


    Suddenly, the metal door was kicked open, and I saw Leonard charging in.


    Chapter 119 Padatkan


    "Lily! Let her go!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He shoved aside the rocks blocking the entrance, and several officers rushed in behind him despite the warnings.


    "Mr. Harmon, it''s dangerous in here. You need to leave! We''ll figure out a way to get Mrs. Harmon out."


    But Leonard ignored them, sprinting toward me.


    "Leonard, get out of here! All of you, leave!" I shouted. I didn''t want him to put himself at risk. But he didn''t listen. He insisted oning in. "Perfect," Lily sneered. "Let''s all die together, then!"


    She raised the knife high, aiming for my neck, I struggled with all my remaining strength, trying to escape her grip.


    In an instant, Leonard grabbed the de with his bare hand, blood dripping onto my face as the knife sliced into his skin.


    A gunshot rang out, and the pressure of Lily''s hand on me loosened. I copsed forward, my legs giving way beneath me. "Eva!"


    Leonard cried, rushing to catch me. He pulled me into his arms while blood was still trickling from his hand.


    "It''s okay. We''re getting out of here now. Everything''s going to be fine," he whispered, his voice trembling as he held me close.


    I clung to his hand as tears blurred my vision. But when I nced at the ground, my heart skipped a beat- the rocks. I shoved him away in a panic. "Get out now, there''s radiation here!"


    Chap 120 Evil New Des

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Evil Never Dies


    I pushed Leonard away and copsed to the ground.


    Looking over, I saw Lily''s lifeless body. A bullet had pierced her forehead. It wasn''t as bloody as in the movies-just a small wound, but her eyes were wide open, staring unblinkingly toward the door as if still hoping for escape.


    Police officers in hazmat suits rushed into the room, pulling Leonard away and urging him to leave.


    I used thest bit of my strength to crawl over to Lily and fished a pill bottle out of her pocket.


    As the officers escorted me outside, Leonard ran over, his face filled with panic.


    "Eva! Are you okay?"


    He was crying uncontrobly, tears and snot dripping onto my face


    I didn''t mind it this time. Instead, I opened the pill bottle and shoved two of the pills into his mouth. I wasn''t sure if they would work, but Lily had been so careful with her life that I trusted they were safe.


    More people arrived at the scene. We were rushed for radiation checks and had to be quarantined.


    When I heard we were being taken to the hospital Julian worked at, I finally felt some relief.


    "Get... Get Jill''s brother to... do the tests...


    I managed to mumble, fighting to stay conscious. I couldn''t afford to pass out just yet.


    Lily''s words echoed in my mind. Her n had been cruel but brilliant.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If Leonard found out about my illness, he would have pieced together why I had distanced myself.


    Plus, Jill and Emma knew the truth. Everything woulde to light eventually.


    Hospital employees were all dressed in protective gear. I felt my grip on reality slipping as they moved around me.


    My thoughts became more and more scattered until, finally, I saw Julian. I tried to reach out for him, but he barely nced at me before using my medical record book to push my hand back down gently. "Patient is conscious. Radiation exposure is minor. Begin treatment with medication.


    "You can rest now. I''ve noted your request. Everything will be fine."


    The nurse next to us looked at him with admiration.


    "Dr. Pope, can you read minds? How do you know what she wanted to sa


    say?"


    Julian''s face remained expressionless as he nced at her. "A bit. I also read faces. She had a dark aura around her earlier, but it''s faded sinceing to this hospital.-The looming disaster seems to have been averted." I had been on the brink of giving up, but Julian''s sarcasticment actually made meugh before I passed out.


    There''s no way Leonard knew about my condition because I was at the Pope family''s hospital.


    1 woke up again to see Julian''s usual stoic expression hovering over me.


    "You''ve been eating a lot of supplements, haven''t you? You''re holding up pretty well," he remarked, reviewing my medical record. But his serious eyes told me there was more.


    Chook 120 ELI Never Dias


    "And there''s a ''but," right?"


    He nodded. "Eva, the radiation exposure isn''t a big deal for most ordinary people, and the pills you gave Leonard were very effective. But for you... you''ll need regr check-ups. You understand?"


    He didn''t need to say more-I knew what he meant. Lily''s final n had worked. I really might rpse for the third time.


    "But don''t worry," he added with the same nk expression, "Even if ites back, my superpowers will keep you alive."


    I nodded while I looked at his poker face. ''Thanks, that''s somewhatforting."


    "Where''s Leonard? How''s he doing?" I asked, remembering how he had charged in without hesitation. My eyes stung with tears at the memory.


    Just then, Jill burst through the door. "Leonard? Leonard? What could possibly happen to him?"


    "He''s so energetic, bouncing around like a monkey and insisting oning to see you.


    Jill rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry, that man''s not going anywhere. Evil never dies. He''ll be around for good."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 The Mastermind


    "The police are holding him up for a statement, but he''ll be here soon. Have you thought about what to say to him?" Jill asked, looking disheveled, her bangs sticking to her forehead as she tried to fix her hair in vain.


    I lowered my gaze and shook my head. "No need. Help me keep it a secret."


    "Are you kidding me? You..."


    Jill wanted to say something, but Julian cut her off.


    "We''ll respect the patient''s autonomy. But you know, he is your husband."


    I understood what he was trying to say. Legally, Leonard had every right to know about my condition.


    "I''ve already given Emma full authority. She can handle everything for me.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to divorce him. He won''t be my husband for long."


    "And who''s going to be your husband then? This guy with the poker face?"


    Leonard burst into the room, one arm in a sling, shoving Julian aside. His eyes were red and swollen as he red at me.


    "He''s just a doctor. Why are you telling him everything?"


    "I tore up the divorce agreement. I''ve also deleted the soft copy. What are you going to sign now?


    "I''ve told you already-I''m not divorcing you. I got exposed to radiation to save you. Look at my hand-"


    He lifted his arm, looking pitiful as he showed off his injury.


    Julian stepped forward and calmly removed the bandage from Leonard''s neck.


    "Mr. Harmon, your hand injury doesn''t require an arm sling. Keeping it on might actually mess with your brain functions."


    Jill and I exchanged nces and couldn''t hold back ourughter.


    "Alright, Juls, let''s make a move. Give them some space." Jill said, pushing Julian out of the ward.


    "I''m not divorcing you. You owe me. Look at my hand! I could be internally injured because of the radiation."


    He even started fake coughing, clearly trying to y up the drama.


    I reached out and grabbed his hand. "Leonard, thank you. Really.


    ''But you shouldn''t have been so reckless. You''re the heir to the Harmon family-


    "But you''re my wife!" he cut me off, pulling me into his arms and nuzzling against my neck.


    In college, he used to do this all the time. Sometimes, he was the alpha male who shielded me from everything, and other times, he was just a big kid who needed myfort


    He really had saved me. Thinking about how he risked everything toe for me, I felt tears welling up again.


    Just then, the rest of the Harmon family arrived, with Bob and Ivy rushing in to check on him.


    "Only your hand got hurt?" Ivy asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    The moment she spoke, Mr. Harmon Senior raised his cane threateningly.


    I pulled Leonard closer to me, smiling sweetly at Ivy. "Thanks to your prayers, Aunt Ivy, Leonard and I were fine. I''m sure you were at home praying for us, right?" Thinking about what Lily had said about Luca, I scanned the room and, unsurprisingly, noticed he wasn''t


    there


    With Leonard in the hospital, he was probably running things at thepany.


    Ivy forced an awkward smile, her nervousness palpable.


    "Of course," she stammered.


    Bob coughed and changed the topic. "That wretched woman, Lily. Not only was the baby not Leonard''s, but she also had the audacity to kidnap you. It''s unforgivable. "Was she working alone? Or was someone pulling the strings? Could someone be plotting against the Harmon family?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Harmon Senior nodded in agreement.


    All eyes turned to me.


    "She drugged me. I was in and out of consciousness, so I don''t remember much."


    "Did you hear nothing at all? Were you out the whole time?" Ivy stepped forward, her eyes filled with. anxiety.


    I shook my head.


    Before she could press further, Penelope and another officer entered the ward.


    "Everyone, we''re here to take Mrs. Harmon''s statement. Please, anyone not involved, leave the room. Thank you." Displ¨¢ TE Inzle Keenan

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Uncle Keenan


    This time, I made sure everyone left the room. Leonard was clearly reluctant, but after much insistence from me, he finally walked out.


    Penelope looked at me with concern. "Are you sure you''re okay? We can wait until you''re feeling better."


    "I''m fine. We can start now."


    Aside from the drugs and the radiation exposure, I was in rtively good shape.


    Penelope began taking my statement after she heard this.


    Lily had likely nned to flee the country from the beginning, which was why she had no reservations. about telling me everything.


    Once she realized her fate was sealed, she let go of any caution, spilling everything she knew.


    She wanted me to understand that Leonard had always cared for me, hoping that we''d stay together, only


    to then drag Leonard into the abyss.


    I closed my eyes for a moment before recounting everything Lily had told me about Luca to Penelope.


    The more Penelope listened, the darker her expression became. "Is there any evidence beyond her words? "she asked.


    I shook my head.


    I doubted the police would be able to find anything concrete since even I had no proof.


    All these things happened way too long ago. Evidence from something like Lily working as a hostess at a karaoke club couldn''t really be used as solid evidence Even if they could prove Luca had been in contact with Lily, it wouldn''t make any difference.


    Penelope sighed. "Without concrete evidence or witnesses, we can''t charge Luca with anything. Legallyr he hasn''tmitted a crime."


    I nodded. I knew all of this. Luca had always been careful, and it would be nearly impossible to catch him red-handed even if his true nature slipped through.


    My role was to reveal the truth and let justice run its course, however that might unfold.


    "Eva, your case is officially closed now. Lily is dead..." Penelope hesitated, knowing how much this ordeal. had affected me.


    I understood her hesitation. With Lily gone, there was no point in pressing further.


    Leonard came back into the room after Penelope left. He looked exhausted.


    "The Harmon family is in turmoil. If Grandpa calls you soon, just say you''re not feeling well and won''t be going back to the Harmon residence, alright?


    He carefully tucked the nket around me before climbing into the bed beside me.


    Holding me close, he whispered, "Eva, I''m tired. I just want to sleep for a bit."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    I gently held his hand, and before long, I dozed off as well.


    I didn''t know how long I''d been asleep when the door to the hospital room creaked open. My instincts


    woke me up, and to my surprise, I saw Uncle Keenan, standing in the doorway.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I knocked, but no one answered..." he said quickly, coughing a few times to excuse himself.


    Leonard woke up groggily, blinking in confusion at the sight of him.


    "Uncle Keenan," Leonard muttered, his face quickly losing all warmth.


    I sat up in bed and asked him. "Uncle, what are you doing here?"


    "News of your ident was all over the Inte. How could I note to check on you?"


    He looked me over, then nced at Leonard, cing the gift he had brought on the table beside the bed.


    "Seeing that you''re both fine puts my mind at ease," he said, though his eyes kept darting between the two of us as if trying to gauge something.


    Leonard remained cold and distant the entire time, even radiating a slight hostility toward him. I, on the other hand, yed my part-a woman on the verge of divorce, desperate for support from her maternal family. Leonard clearly didn''t approve of my actions. He barely said another word during the visit, letting the silence speak for him.


    After Uncle Keenan left, Leonard turned to me and gave me a stern look.


    From now on, I don''t want you associating with anyone from the Green family. Especially Uncle Keenan."


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 No Future


    "Leonard, have you and my uncle had dealings before? What do you know?" I asked tentatively, wanting to see if he''d be honest with me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mr. Harmon Senior said Leonard had been investigating my father''s death for years, and even Lily mentioned the same thing. How could he have found nothing? But if he uncovered nothing, why was he so hostile toward Keenan?"


    I was guessing he actually found some leads, but nothing concrete to pursue legal action. Perhaps he was trying to keep this from me because he didn''t want me to worry. Leonard helped me lie back down while he was expressionless,


    "He didn''t even show up to our wedding. He''s never cared about you. Now hees around, acting like he was concerned? I''m pretty sure he''s up to something.


    "The both of you haven''t been in touch for years, and things are better that way. He''s a scheming person."


    Leonard only told me to rest well, and he didn''t take the bait at all. I wanted to press him further, but he quickly changed the topic.


    "The police found your ne at the scene. The diamond''s fine. I''ll have a new ne made for you."


    "You can''t lose the ne; it''s a gift from me for you


    "Or was it a tool for you to spy on me?" I asked, tilting my head, conflicted about the situation.


    I didn''t like being spied on, even if it was Leonard who was spying on me


    But, if it weren''t for the ne he gifted me, they might not have found me so quickly.


    Who knew, by the time he had found me without the GPS tracker in the ne, I could have been dead or dealing with another cancer rpse. Leonard''s face flushed red, and he awkwardly pretended to peel an apple.


    "You always talk about divorcing me, and yet these things keep happening. I was just worried about you.


    "This time, the new ne won''t have a tracker. But can you at least wear a smartwatch? Something with a GPS, just in case you ever need help." Watching him struggling to peel the apple, I sighed and took the knife from his hand, quickly peeling the apple.


    "Why don''t you get me an Apple Watch? I can y with it when I get bored."


    I handed him the apple that I finished slicing. He took a big bite.


    "Sure. Or, you could just stick with me forever. We''ll never be apart."


    His gaze burned into mine, filled with emotions that I was familiar with.


    Just as I tried to look away, he grabbed my chin.


    "Eva, I''m never gonna divorce you,


    I know that I can''t move on from you. You''re the one I loved all along.


    "I''ve made so many mistakes. I thought I needed to punish you when you left me. But I was wrong. I waspletely wrong." Chap 120 No Future


    "When you were kidnapped, I nearly lost my mind. I realized I can''t live without you. Please give me one more chance.


    "Can we please stay together? It''ll be just us, forever."


    He spoke so quickly, desperately trying to convince me


    He leaned in, trying to sneak a kiss, when I didn''t respond to him. But I stopped him with my


    "Leonard, I can''t have children. Are you okay with that?"


    I looked at him steadily, wanting to hear his answer.


    He froze for a moment, his eyes clouded with confusion.


    hand.


    "Eva, technology is so advanced nowadays, you don''t have to worry about it. Once your condition gets


    better and I''ve detoxed the radiation, we can start considering having kids.


    "I only want you and our kids, okay?"


    He hugged me so tightly, I could feel his heart pounding.


    But I closed my eyes as I knew we wouldn''t have a future together."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 The Temptress


    Aside from the injury on his palm, Leonard seemed to be doing well.


    The pills that Lily bought were imported. I heard one pill cost about 300 dors, which exined why it worked so effectively.


    As for me, I had to go for regr checkups.


    When I was finally discharged from the hospital, Emma and Jil surprised me with a huge banner at the hospital entrance that read "A Warm Congrattions to Eva on Her Discharge. May You Be Blessed and Free From Harm Forever!" I quickly pulled on a hat and mask, pretending not to know them, but they caught me anyway.


    Leonard, on the other hand, seemed quite amused. He even carefully packed up the banner to hang it at home.


    It looked like the kidnapping had hit a reset button on our rtionship. Things felt like they did when we first got married. Everything was perfect, except for the fact that we weren''t very good at having sex.


    After resting at home for a few days, I returned to work, only to find out things had changed.


    Almost everyone greeted me with respect. The looks of disdain were gone.


    I was no longer viewed as the gold digger. Instead, I had be Mrs. Harmon, the woman Leonard risked his life to save. The office gossip now leaned towards the idea that I was Leonard''s one true love. his first love.


    Some even said we were a perfect example of "marrying first and falling in loveter" and that Leonard was the reformed bad boy you''d never trade for anything


    I ignored the gossip, focusing solely on the overpass project.


    The progress of the project had stalled because of my absence and I couldn''t afford to let it slip further,


    When Zack showed up at thepany, I was startled.


    He looked so much thinner and burned out than I remembered, his eyes carrying the weight of exhaustion.


    He texted me on WhatsApp while I was hospitalized, just asking how I was. He didn''t mention anything about himself.


    Now that I thought about it, something seemed off. If he knew I had been in trouble, why hadn''t hee


    to see me sooner?


    "I''m sorry, there were issues with a project abroad. I just got back today. How are you doing?"


    I realized how much Zack had been juggling. He had been stretched thin, handling multiple roles at once.


    "As you can see, I''m doing fine now. Don''t worry." I answered him.


    "Are you here to discuss the overpass project?"


    He looked me over, making sure I was truly alright before getting down to business.


    We both knew how important this project was. If we did well, it could open doors for future contracts, and the profit margin was really attractive.


    Even if Leonard hadn''t interfered, Zack and I would''ve coborated a long time ago.


    I sighed when I mentioned Leonard.


    I


    Chap 12 The Temptress


    "Zack, I know you''re capable. I acknowledge both you and Brightwave Group. Venturing into a partnership with you would be the best choice, but Leonard....


    "Let''s go talk to him together. He''s still the one calling shots at Harmon Group."


    Zack nodded. "Your husband can be difficult."


    I gave him an apologetic look because I agreed with what he said.


    Leonard usually had a calm andposed demeanor, but for some reason, he had been going against Zacktely.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When we reached Leonard''s office, I was caught off guard by the sight of a stunning woman dressed in a sexy, revealing outfit, leaning over his desk with a sultry smile. She was saying something to Leonard. "Eva, watch out for thisdy. She doesn''t have good intentions."


    Jean warned me as she walked past with a stack of files, casting a re at the woman in Leonard''s office.


    "Who''s she?" I asked, frowning as I tried to ce her face.


    There was something vaguely familiar about her, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    "I don''t know her. But I heard she''s the representative of the Green family from Melgrove. Your rtives, maybe? "Whoever she is, this girl doesn''t seem right. She even identally'' tripped and fell into Leonard''s arms earlier. "First Lily, now this temptress. Eva, you''d better be careful."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 CousinN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I wasn''t sure what Leonard had said, but the woman suddenlyughed and nced toward the door.


    When her eyesnded on me, they lit up as she hurried over to open the door.


    "Eva,


    a, why are you standing outside? Come in!"


    The way she acted with the casual authority of someone who belonged there like she was the host, left me stunned.


    Zack gave me a quick nod before excusing himself. "Looks like Mr. Harmon has important guests. I''lle back another day."


    I knew it wasn''t the right time to discuss business matters, so I had Jean escort him out.


    "Mr. Harmon, who''s this?" I cautiously asked as I entered the office.


    "Eva, how could you not recognize me? I''m your cousin, Alisa Green!" she said, slightly offended. She nced at me and then at Leonard.


    "I told you, Eva''s forgotten all about me. Here I am, recognizing her right away, and she can''t even remember her own cousin!" she added, her tone dripping with mock reproach, reminiscent of Lily''s yful but maniptive manner.


    The name Alisa did ring a bell. She was Uncle Keenan''s youngest daughter and had an older brother, Jasper Green..


    "My apologies, Alisa. We were probably in second or third grade thest time I saw you. I really don''t remember much.


    "And considering you didn''t make it to Grandpa''s funeral because you had urgent matters, I haven''t had a chance to see you since then."


    I smiled politely, keeping my tone neutral. It was obvious she was here on behalf of the Green family to discuss a potential coboration with Harmon Group


    The overpass project was a gold mine and a great opportunity for exposure. They wouldn''t miss the chance to try their luck, especially after Keenan saw how important I was to Leonard.


    Alisa turned around and looked at me awkwardly.


    I''m sorry about that. I really was busy back then. Plus, I was only a couple of years older than you at the time, so it wasn''t like I had any say in the matter.


    She quickly backpedaled, throwing in a string of half-hearted apologies. I just smiled at her, silently


    thinking that her acting skills were going to waste.


    If Lily was a fake innocent girl, Alisa was an extreme hypocrite.


    Her upbringing had clearly made her confident, perhaps too much so.


    Yet, looking at her appearance-her outfit, makeup, and even her bodynguage-I saw that she had followed the same path as Lily-she was trying to mimic me. She missed the mark, though. I rarely dressed in such revealing clothing.


    Partly because my figure didn''t allow it and partly because of the scars I was constantly covering up.


    But to her, having a face that slightly resembled mine was enough, and being family gave her an event easier way to cozy up to Leonard.


    Chart 125 Gous


    I knew why she was here, but instead of confronting her directly, I remained silent, holding my document. and standing beside her.


    Leonard seemed a bit uneasy, ncing between the two of us. "Eva, don''t we already have dinner ns. tonight..."


    Alisa interrupted him. "I''ve already booked a restaurant for us." She shed a sweet smile. "We''re family. after all. It would be nice to catch up."


    "You wouldn''t say no to me, would you, Mr. Harmon?" she added, her tone suddenly taking on a hint of vulnerability as she lowered her gaze, appearing slightly hurt.


    I noticed her ne was strikingly simr to the one Leonard had gifted me. She was clearly putting in effort to dress up like me


    Considering that Keenan and my father had looked quite alike, it wasn''t surprising that Alisa and I had a familial resemnce. She had taken full advantage of that resemnce.


    Since she had already put it that way, it was hard for Leonard and I to refuse.


    During dinner, Alisa kept up her charming facade, constantly catering to Leonard and ordering all his favorite dishes. Leonard maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, but he hardly spoke. Meanwhile, Alisa kept the conversation alive, clearly enjoying the attention she was receiving. As we finished up and the bills had been settled, Alisa turned to me with a hesitant smile.


    "Eva, I really don''t like staying in hotels. They never feel like home. Since we''re a family, would it be alright if I stayed at your ce for a few days? You wouldn''t mind, would you?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 The Troublemaker


    Chapter 126 The Troublemaker


    As Alisa made her bold suggestion, her eyes were locked on Leonard the entire time.


    I didn''t remember much about Alisa''s personality, but it was clear now that she had an agenda.


    I''d had little interaction with Keenan''s family over the years, so it was hard to gauge her motives.


    But one thing was clear-her intentions were anything but subtle. She didn''t even bother to conceal the


    fact that she was here for Leonard.


    Maybe she thought that with his notorious yboy reputation, she had a shot.


    Regardless of what her assumptions were, I wasn''t about to let her into our home.


    "Alisa, it''s not very convenient for you to stay with us."


    "What''s inconvenient about it? Don''t you live in a spacious apartment? It''s got, what, thousands of square feet? Surely there''s room for one more," she pouted, ncing at Leonard flirtatiously. Leonard instinctively leaned closer to me, ufortable with her behavior.


    I put on a strained smile, trying to maintainposure. "Leonard and I don''t live together. I''m staying at my old apartment, the one I inherited from my mother. If you want to stay at the penthouse, you''ll have to ask him."


    Beneath the table, Leonard was pinching me, but I kept my expression natural.


    "If you want to stay with him, feel free to ask him directly," I said loud enough for everyone nearby to hear.


    The attention of the whole restaurant turned to us. Alisa''s face flushed slightly, but she still looked at Leonard with hopeful eyes.


    "Are you two really going to get a divorce? You''re already not living together?" she asked, her tone dripping with faux concern.


    "Divorces aremon these days, but you should think about the bigger picture, the family interests, right?" Her words were aimed squarely at Leonard, not even acknowledging me.


    I''m the only one left in my family. What family interests do I even have?


    Naturally, with her family connections, she was already thinking about how to step into the role of Mrs. Harmon. She had even mentioned how well the Green family had been doing these past few years. "Leonard, I know that Eva might not be your ideal partner, but you''ve been together for so long already."


    She gave a dramatic sigh before continuing, "I''m her cousin, but I have to be honest-Eva''s stubborn. She doesn''t know how to adapt."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before she could continue, Leonard calmly set down his napkin and wiped his mouth.


    "Alisa, didn''t you and Eva go almost 20 years without seeing each other? How could you possibly know her personality?" he asked.


    "Eva is my wife. I''ve never mentioned anything about a divorce.


    "And here you are, as her cousin, practically wishing for her to be a divorc¨¦e. Is that what family does?


    "Insulting my wife to my face, no matter how well-connected the Green family is, shows apleteck of ss," Leonard said, his voice ice cold. Chapter 126 The Troublemaker


    Alisa hadn''t expected-Leonard to turn on her so quickly, her face betraying shock and embarrassment.


    "No, Mr. Harmon, you''ve misunderstood! I just meant, you know, sometimes young couples find they''re notpatible, and divorce isn''t a big deal nowadays, she stammered, trying to recover. "I just thought, since you''re already not living together, and there are rumors online-"


    "That''s none of your concern," Leonard interrupted sharply. "Sorry, but we have another drinking session to attend. We''ll have to cut this short."


    With that, he grabbed my purse in one hand and my hand in the other, leading me out of the restaurant.


    I gave Alisa an apologetic smile as we left, but I couldn''t help but notice the bitterness in her eyes. I sighed -Leonard was the kind of trouble that attracted all sorts of chaos.


    Leonard walked faster and faster, not slowing down until we reached the car.


    "Eva, earlier, when you..."


    Before he could finish, I had already climbed into the car. He stood outside for a moment, staring at me


    with irritation and confusion.


    "Are we going home or not?"


    The moment the word "home" left my mouth, his expression softened, and a broad smile spread across


    his face. He quickly hopped into the driver''s seat, though not without a little huff of pride.


    "If you ever bring up divorce in front of strangers again-" he started but cut himself off with an exasperated sigh.


    He did not finish his sentence, I chuckled and turned to look out the window.

 Chapter 127

    hapter 127 Others


    nce we stopped letting our emotions get the best of us, everything seemed easier to navigate.


    lisa''s sudden appearance,bined with her tant motives, had raised both of our suspicions.


    When did youst talk to Uncle Keenan? You haven''t had much contact for years.


    le visits you in the hospital, and your cousin shows up at thepany looking for me. What do you think ey''re after?" Leonard asked, his sharp mind piecing the puzzle together. ''s not just about the overpass project. There''s more going on."


    hile Leonard might have been clueless in the realm of emotions, his intellect in other areas was


    deniable.


    didn''t hold anything back, telling him almost everything, save for my mother''s journal.


    ''ou''ve met Randall a few times. He used to pick me up from school. He was my dad''s old ountant, nd I can''t believe he would betray him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ut something went wrong back then. The fact that the police can''t find him is suspicious."


    howing that Leonard was also investigating my family''s past made me realize that sharing information as essential. We could make progress faster together.


    e stared straight ahead in silence for a few moments before finally speaking.


    What made you decide to start looking into this?"


    esitated, unsure how to exin.


    hen my illness had worsened and my mom had fallen sick, I hadn''t had the mental capacity to delve to the past.


    en my cancer had rpsed, and everything with Lily had unfolded-it wasn''t until now that I''d had the ace to think about it.


    any people turned to something other than professional therapy for psychological or emotional support. leared my throat and said softly, "I dreamed about my mom, and she told me in my dreams that there as something suspicious about my father''s death. wanted her to rest in peace, so I thought I''d ask Uncle Keenan about it."


    onard looked at me for a second, then nodded, not pressing further.


    ter all, people were prone to believe in messages from the dead. It was a story that no one could argue ainst. He couldn''t do anything to validate what I had just told him.


    eing that he remained silent, I asked, "Do you think there''s something fishy about what happened to my mily?"


    onard had already been living with the Harmons by the time my family''s tragedy urred. He must ve known something, but he remained silent.


    wasn''t until we reached home that he finally pulled me aside.


    va, if you dream about your mom again, tell her I''ll handle it.


    "Don''t get involved with Uncle Keenan''s family."


    I nearly choked on his words, giving him a baffled look.


    "You think I can control that?"


    It was a dream.


    Besides, the dream about my mom was just a story that I made up.


    Leonard cleared his throat awkwardly. "Just don''t get involved. Don''t contact Uncle Keenan and his family, okay?"


    "Leonard, are you hiding something from me? What aren''t you telling me?" His evasive behavior made me even more suspicious.


    I knew how capable Leonard was. He hadn''t managed to stabilize his position within the Harmon family without shrewd tactics. The fact that my uncle''s family felt cornered enough to make bold moves meant Leonard had already boxed them in. Still, he insisted I shouldn''t dig any further, trying to deflect the conversation again.


    Finally, my patience snapped. "Leonard, your grandfather already told me! You''ve been investigating my father''s death for years, and you even protected my mom..."


    My voice faltered, and my emotions overwhelmed me. I wasn''t sure how to continue. I feared he would ask why I hadn''te back sooner, why I hadn''t helped my family when they needed me most.


    But thankfully, he didn''t ask any of that.


    He just hesitated for a moment, looking at me with a conflicted expression before finally pulling me into his arms.


    "Eva, this isplicated. You don''t need to be involved. Just trust me, okay?


    "There are other people behind all of this, and I don''t want you getting hurt. Do you understand?"


    Chapter 128 Coboration

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Coboration


    Just as I was about to press Leonard for more details on his investigation, his phone started buzzing incessantly.


    Clearly annoyed, he nced at his phone, and his expression soured.


    "Eva, this is all your fault!" he grumbled, shoving the phone toward me. I stared at the screen in disbelief- it was a string of messages from Alisa.


    "Leonard, I''m back at the hotel, and it''s so scary here alone."


    "There''s no one in the hallways. I don''t even dare to leave my room."


    "I only brought this one nightgown with me. Do you know where I can buy pajamas?"


    The audacity of her texts was unbelievable. And the attached photo left nothing to the imagination-a practically see-through silk nightgown with little to hide.


    I remembered her from fourth or fifth grade when she''d dressed like a tacky knockoff version of Cindere. How on earth did she end up like this?


    The phone rang again. Alisa was calling now, hoping Leonard would answer. With an exasperated sigh, Leonard tossed the phone at me.


    "She''s your cousin. You deal with it.


    "You answer it. I''m taking a shower. And don''t pass the phone back to me!" he called over his shoulder as he bolted for the bathroom, escaping as fast as he could.


    I stared at the phone, ringing over and over.


    Alisa must have convinced herself that Leonard was into women with big boobs and no brains. As the battery percentage slowly drained from the constant calls, I shut off the phone. If Leonard had set up this yboy image for himself, it was his mess to clean up. I wasn''t about to get


    involved.


    Instead, I opened myptop and dug into the Green family''s recent business ventures.


    Keenan wasn''t just a clever businessman-he had taken some of the founding partners of my father''spany with him to Melgrove and managed to establish a sessfulpany.


    The Green family had secured a few big projects over the years, and their reputation had grown, with a substantial ie each year.


    Alisa had spent thest few years livingvishly abroad, only recently being called back to the family.


    Her social media was filled with pictures of fancy meals, exotic vacations, and parties-the typical life of


    a rich, carefree heiress.


    But her behavior recently made me suspicious. Something was wrong. Unless she genuinely fell head over heels for Leonard, it would mean they were just coveting the Harmon family''s status and wealth. The Green family had just secured a lucrative project a few months ago, so it didn''t seem like their business was in trouble. So, what was really going on?


    Unable to find anything concerning online, I decided to leave the matter for now.


    Zack and Alisa showed up at the office the next day at work.


    They were both here to discuss the overpass project, and Leonard sent them to the conference room.


    Chapter 126 Coboration


    Zack came prepared, with his team ready to present their proposal. On the other hand, Alisa seemed to have shown up with nothing but charm.


    As Zack''s team presented, Alisa repeatedly emphasized how the Green family''s close ties made them the obvious choice for the partnership.


    Zack remained calm and professional, quietly smiling through it all. I stayed silent, knowing that if Leonard had any sense, he''d see how ill-prepared Alisa was.


    But the bigger question lingered-if we didn''t work with the Green family, how would we investigate the truth about my father''s death?


    Leonard tapped his fingers thoughtfully on the table. "There are plenty ofpanies wanting to partner with Harmon Group. I''ll only be selecting one. Too many partners onlyplicates things."


    I agreed. Working with just one strong team was the best way to maintain control over the project.


    Alisa immediately jumped in. "Of course, it''s always safer to work with family. The Green family has the required expertise."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her words were empty, though. She hadn''t presented any concrete data or evidence to back up her ims. I shook my head slightly.


    "I think Brightwave Group is the better choice," I interjected. "Their team is capable, their track record is strong, and they have the funds to ensure the project''spletion."


    This had been my stance since the start. Putting everything aside, Zack''s team was the far better option.


    Alisa''s voice suddenly became sharine sweet. "Leonard!" she whined, trying to pull his attention back. He straightened in his seat, clearly ufortable.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Selling Charm


    I turned to Leonard,pletely confused by his response.


    Without a word, Leonard picked up a document and stood up. "Ms. Green,e with me to my office. You two, please wait here," he said, not even ncing at me before walking out of the conference room.


    I gave Zack an apologetic look and followed Leonard to his office. Once inside, I closed the blinds, ready to confront him.


    "Leonard, what are you thinking? You know how strong Brightwave Group is!"


    "Yeah, I know. And I also know how persistent Zack is! He''s been after you since college, even though you''re married!" Leonard snapped, tossing the file onto his desk.


    "He''s been hovering around you for ages. I don''t want to work with him. He''s annoying," Leonard grumbled like a sulking child.


    Seeing his childish attitude, I had to bite back my frustration. Instead, I calmly went over the benefits of working with Zack and hispany, trying to reason with him.


    But Leonard just sat there, staring at the document before him and sulking silently.


    He knew the facts, but he wasn''t budging out of pure stubbornness.


    Finally, I threw my hands up in defeat.


    "Fine. Harmon Group is yours, not mine. My opinion clearly doesn''t matter here."


    I had said all I could. If he didn''t want to listen, there was nothing more I could do.


    The stress was starting to get to me, and given my health, I decided it wasn''t worth pushing further.


    I turned to leave the office, thinking a little distance from him might do me good.


    But as soon as I opened the door, I spotted a sh of red-Alisa was outside, eavesdropping.


    An idea suddenly struck me. I quickly spun around and marched back to Leonard.


    "Leonard, are you seriously considering working with the Green family just because of Alisa? You really can''t resist, can you?" I purposely raised my voice, catching Julia''s attention at the door. "What are you even saying? Have you lost your mind?" Leonard banged his hand on the desk, ring at


    1. me.


    I pointed toward the door where Julia was lingering.


    "You think I don''t see what''s going on between you two? The way you''re all flirty with each other?"


    I deliberately raised my voice again, making sure Alisa could hear me clearly.


    I went closer to Leonard and winked at him. I then whispered, "Test her?"


    If we were going to investigate the Green family, this was the perfect opportunity.


    Alisa had practically delivered herself to us.


    Leonard looked at me in disbelief and pulled me closer, lowering his voice. "Are you insane? You want me to seduce her?"


    I nodded quietly.


    Leonard was handsome enough to make any woman fall for him, Over the years, he''d attracted plenty of


    Chapter 129 Selling Charm


    attention, even from men.


    His grip tightened on my hand, and just as I was about to reply, the office door swung open.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leonard, please don''t fight because of me. I''d feel terrible if you did," Alisa''s voice was full of feigned innocence, giving me goosebumps.


    I yanked my hand away from Leonard, and his expression immediately shifted.


    "I''m the CEO of Harmon Group. I decide who we work with!"


    I snapped back. "And I''m the Design Director at Harmon Group! The overpass project is my design, and I own the patent!"


    The patent had been a hard-won victory that I had invested a lot of effort into securing.


    He looked a bit taken aback by my firm stance, but I saw a faint amusement in his eyes. I shot him a look, urging him to keep up the act.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Leave us. I need to speak to Ms. Alisa alone."


    I red at Alisa, making sure she saw my irritation, and stormed out of the office.


    As I closed the door, I caught a glimpse of Leonard forcing an awkward smile. He was starting to sound all formal and official.


    "Ms. Alisa, I''m terribly sorry for the outburst earlier. I didn''t mean to frighten you," he said,ying on the charm.


    I made a funny face at him and quickly shut the door.


    He was actually pulling it off pretty well.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Inquiring


    Back in the conference room, I told Zack to head back and wait for good news.


    Since Leonard had agreed to help me test Alisa, working with Belgrave Group was practically guaranteed.


    "You don''t have to stress over it. If this partnership doesn''t work out, there will be other opportunities," Zack reassured me, ever the considerate type. I shook my head.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be working together.".


    Only an idiot would pass on working with apany as solid as Belgrave Group.


    Alisa ended up staying in Leonard''s office for the entire afternoon.


    When the workday ended, the two of them left together, sparking another round of gossip in the office.


    Our picture-perfect couple image, which had just been restored a few days ago, was already crumbling, and people couldn''t help but feel sorry for me.


    But honestly, I was more excited than upset. Julia wasn''t nearly sharp enough to outy Leonard, and I had a feeling we''d get useful information soon.


    That evening, I dragged Emma and Jill out for dinner, but Emma couldn''t help giving me a puzzled look.


    "Your cousin is out of her mind. Is she seriously trying to seduce your husband?"


    "Leonard had better not be that tasteless," Jill chimed in, patting her chest in relief. "Thank God I dodged


    that bullet."


    ¦Ì


    I waved away their concerns. "Rx. I''m the one who told him to test Julia. It''s been nearly 20 years since west saw each other, and something''s definitely off with the Green family." Emma, who knew about my mother''s journal, stayed quiet, but Jill perked up and became clearly


    interested in the situation.


    "Uncle Keenan''s family? They''ve got quite a bit of influence in Melgrove. My family''s restaurant chain has worked with them before. I had no idea you two were rted.


    "His family is strong, too. So, why are they suddenly looking to partner with the Harmon family, especially across provinces?"


    "And if Alisa wanted to seduce Leonard, why not do it subtly? Why be so obvious about it?" I added, voicing the question that had been bothering me.


    Alisa had never been involved in business matters. Her performance in the meeting today made that clear. If the Green family wanted to coborate, they would''ve sent a capable team, not someone as clueless as her.


    Yet, Alisa''s intentions were tant. It didn''t add up unless, they were in a rush to form some sort of alliance. Could they count on me being out of the picture soon so Alisa could swoop in?


    As we continued chatting, we came to the conclusion that something must have gone wrong for the Green family. A marriage alliance might be their way of solving the issue.


    Jill, always up for a challenge, volunteered to investigate.


    "My family''s stores in Melgrove are celebrating anniversaries soon. I''ll have my staff dig around and see what they can find.


    Chapter 130 Inquiring


    "Trust me, my employees are experts at gathering intel. If we were in ancient times, they''d be the best informants around," she boasted with a wink.


    I felt a bit awkward epting her help, knowing I already owed her so much. Back in college, we hadn''t exactly been close friends, but now she was going out of her way to support me, and I wasn''t sure how I could ever repay her. "How about I buy your employees presents? It wouldn''t feel right to have them work for free," I suggested.


    Jill gave me an unimpressed look. "They already get paid by me. Why don''t you buy me that present?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing the confusion on my face, she added, "Or maybe you don''t want to owe me any favors?"


    I nodded honestly. "Yeah, I''m starting to feel like I can''t keep up with all the favors I owe you."


    Jill rolled her eyes, pulled out her phone, and sent me a message. "Julian''s developing a new drug and needs patients like you to help gather data. Why don''t you go in for some trials? It''s already passed foreign trials, so it''s safe.


    "Just visit the hospital more often, contribute some data to my family''s research, and we''ll call it even. And who knows, maybe this new treatment will cure cancer. I''ll have saved the world!"


    I let out a long breath, smiling. "So, you help me with some information, and all the credit goes to you for saving the world?"

 Chapter 131

    hapter 131 Too Heavy to Carry


    he next day, I went to the hospital to meet with Julian. He seemed mildly irritated that Jill had entioned the new drug to me.


    he can''t even tell the difference between cold medicine and antibiotics, yet she rmended you for is trial?" he muttered, flipping through my test results quickly before taking off his sses. va, the radiation exposure from the quarry has had a significant impact on your body. It''s not looking


    jod."


    was the first time I''d seen him without them. His expression grew more serious, making him look even ore professional.


    s bluntness hit me hard, and I sat there nervously. "Is my cancer going to rpse?"


    ''s not certain, but the probability is high," he said, not sugarcoating the situation. He pointed out several oubling indicators in my test results, and I felt the hope slowly drain out of me.


    had thought my body would hold up long enough to at least uncover the truth about my father''s death. it now, it seemed like just staying alive was going to be a struggle.


    our body''s too weak. The chemotherapy,bined with the radiation exposure from the stones, has ken a toll on you," Julian exined.


    ight now, it''s like you''re a software with too many bugs. It''s still running, but at any moment, it could


    ash."


    e paused, then added, "I rmend you be hospitalized for 24/7 monitoring. If anything happens, we''ll


    tch it immediately, and I''ll be here to handle it."


    ilian didn''t usually speak this gravely, and I knew my condition was worse than I had thought.


    had read up on this after the incident, learning that workers exposed to the same type of radiation from ose stones often developed leukemia or cancer.


    ''en though my exposure was brief, my weakened immune system made me highly susceptible to more


    image.


    ¨¨ didn''t rush me for an answer, giving me time to process it. I should have talked through this decision th someone, but in reality, there wasn''t anyone I could confide in. ter a moment of silence, I shook my head. "I can''t be hospitalized."


    was a firm line I couldn''t cross. If I were admitted, Leonard would find out everything.


    orse, once my illness became public, it would limit my ability to investigate my father''s death.


    lian thought for a moment before pulling out a file.


    his is the new drug I''ve been working on in my Melgroveb. It''s still in clinical trials, but it might help tigate some of the effects of the radiation."


    ut..." he continued, pointing to a section in the file. "There are side effects."


    quinted at the unfamiliar medical terms, trying to decipher the risks.


    he side effects could include nausea, dizziness, nosebleeds, and, in some cases, potential nervous stemplications. But the specifics are still unknown." ould it trigger a third rpse?" I asked cautiously.


    Chapter 131 Too Heavy to Carry


    "The chances are very low. This drug is designed tobat radiation effects, not cancer recurrence."


    Relief washed over me. If Julian said the odds were low, then I trusted him. He was cautious but thorough.


    "Alright, I''ll try it," I agreed. If it gave me a shot at avoiding another rpse, it was worth it. Cancer treatments always came with risks, and at this point, I had little to lose.


    After signing the consent forms, I left his office, nning how to manage my schedule for the twice-weekly hospital visits.


    But as I walked out, I caught sight of Alisa practically copsing into Leonard''s arms. He was struggling to hold her up, looking visibly ufortable.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Alisa noticed me first and clung tighter to Leonard, draping her arms around his neck.


    "Leonard, can''t you carry me like they do in those romantic shows? You know, like a princess carry?" she whined, clearly ying up the damsel act.


    Leonard''s face flushed, and he lookedpletely flustered. His voice wavered as he awkwardly stammered, "Uh, I''m sorry, but, uh, I''m not really into weightlifting... And, uh, your weight-" He immediately tried to backtrack, realizing how his words sounded.


    "I-I mean, it''s not that you''re heavy! It''s just, uh, I''m a bit weak... yeah, that''s it! I''m weak. It''s not you!"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Fracture


    I couldn''t control myself and burst outughing.


    Just then, Leonard noticed me. He immediately let go of Alisa, and she almost fell.


    However, her reflexes were fast, so she quickly grabbed Leonard''s neck.


    Then, she opened her mouth dramatically, like she''d just seen me.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. Leonard wanted to take me shopping today, but I twisted my ankle.


    "Are you feeling unwell? He didn''t mean to abandon you. This is all my fault; I''m too clumsy!"


    She leaned against Leonard''s shoulder unhappily. Meanwhile, Leonard rolled his eyes.


    He looked at me helplessly, as if he wanted me to save him.


    In the meantime, I tried tough as I helped Alisa up. Her ankle wasn''t even swollen at all. This left me speechless-wouldn''t it look more believable if she pretended to get a heatstroke instead? "It''s alright. You''re my cousin, so you''re like an older sister to Leonard. He won''t ignore his older sister, right?"


    Since Leonard and I were the same age, Alisa was older than him.


    However, she didn''t want to be reminded that she was older, and her expression turned sour.


    "Eva, I skipped grades in school. Besides, I''m only two years older than you."


    "Yes, so you''re my older cousin."


    I feigned ignorance and looked at her. Ever since I started going to school, I knew how to fake innocence.


    After we brought Alisa to the emergency room, the doctors couldn''t control the expressions on their faces. Yet, since they were working in a luxurious private hospital, they still maintained a professional smile.


    "It''s only a slight sprain. She''ll be fine after resting at home."


    "Will I really be okay after resting at home? But, my ankle hurts a lot."


    Alisa looked at Leonard with tearful eyes.


    Thetter looked at his phone impatiently.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was always like this. Whenever Leonard interacted with a woman that he disliked, he distanced himself from them.


    "I may have fractured my ankle, Leonard."


    At that point, I didn''t have the energy toin about her anymore; Leonard wasn''t even a doctor!


    Meanwhile, the doctor could only write another prescription. "You should get an X-ray then.


    "The family members have to pay the fees for the patient and bring her to the X-ray room."


    When the doctor tried to pass the bill to Leonard, thetter pretended to receive a call and walked out of the room.


    So, the doctor looked at me. I sighed and took the prescription from him.


    After looking at Alisa''s unharmed ankle, I suddenly devised a n, Chapter 132 Fracture


    212


    "I''ll go get Leonard to bring you over."


    Once I ran outside the room, I saw the angry expression on Leonard''s face.


    Then, I held my head and copsed into his arms.


    "Eva!" He looked at me anxiously while I winked at him.


    Leonard instantly knew what I was trying to do. "I''ll send you home. I think your blood sugar is low again."


    This made me a little speechless. I thought he could think of a better excuse than that.


    Why wouldn''t I remain in the hospital, if I had low blood sugar? Why would I have to go home?


    Just then, Alisa stopped putting on an act and hurriedly rushed out of the room.


    "How about me? I need to get a checkup!"


    "I''ll get a cab for youter. But, I''ll have to send Eva back first."


    Leonard carried me and ran away swiftly.


    On the other hand, I saw Alisa stomp her left foot angrily. She seemed to forget that her left ankle had been fractured earlier.


    After boarding the car, Leonard exhaled deeply. Without a moment''s hesitation, he drove away.


    Suddenly, he looked at me. "Why did you go to the hospital today?"


    I paused, then hurriedly patted my bag.


    "I needed to have a follow-up for my previous chemotherapy session. Aren''t I too skinny? So, Dr. Pope gave me some anti-radiation pills."


    Leonard didn''t think too much about that. "I''ll follow you to the hospital next time. Don''t go there by yourself."


    I nodded silently in response.


    "It seems that Alisa is going to make her next move. In fact, she might even try to drug me. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll wait and see how far she will go."


    As I stared at the window impassively, I thought that it was going to rain soon.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Polite Greetings


    As expected, it was a thunderous night; there was a heavy downpour all at once.


    When I looked at the sky outside the window, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to sleep that night.


    As expected, once the rain started pouring, Leonard''s phone rang.


    He passed the phone to me helplessly. "Pick it up for me.


    "I don''t want to talk to her. Please hurry up. Can you use a voice-changing app for this?"


    After looking at Alisa''s name on the screen, I felt like she had gone mad.


    Why was she so eager to seduce Leonard?


    I rolled my eyes and picked up the call. Then, I turned up the speakers and gently pinched Leonard''s back.


    "Argh!" Leonard red at me.


    Just then, Alisa asked, "What happened to you, Leonard?"


    "It''s nothing. I picked up your call too urgently and I identally hurt my hand."


    Leonard held my hand tightly and pulled me to the couch.


    Is anything the matter, Ms. Alisa?"


    "Oh, why are you so anxious? You could''ve just called me backter on, right? Does it hurt? I''ll help you massage it the next time we meet." Meanwhile, Alisa sounded bashful and happy. However, at the next moment, she seemed upset.


    "Leonard, the sound of the wind and thunder is too loud here. I''m so scared. Can youe over to keep mepany? This is Eva''s fault. I told her I didn''t want to stay in the hotel, but she forced me to stay there. "Her house is so big, so why couldn''t she let me live there? Oh..."


    Once I heard that, I rolled my eyes. What did that have to do with me? If she wanted to stay in the house, she could''ve told Leonard about it.


    Leonard squeezed my hand tightly. "Well, it''s pretty inconvenient for me to go out now because there are puddles everywhere on the road. It isn''t safe."


    I almost burst outughing-he could''ve driven over with his SUV.


    However, as I looked at his warning gaze, I tactfully kept quiet.


    "Oh, it was just a casualint. How could I bear to put you in danger?" Alisa sounded rather upset and even seemed like she was about to cry.


    "I know you feel bad for me, so that''s enough. Can you talk to me for a while?"


    "Okay..."


    Though I knew that Leonard felt rather irritated, I could onlyfort him so that he''d continue talking to


    Alisa.


    Five minutester, Alisa startedining about me.


    "Eva has been like this since young, and she has always been defiant. Since she''s pretty, many people


    Chap 133 Polite Greetings


    "She liked to y with wealthy children. Back when my family became poor, she started ignoring me. As such, she gradually forgot about me.


    "She still loves money now, right? You probably paid for her clothes and essories, right?"


    Everything Alisa said was irrelevant.


    The more she talked bad about me, the happier she became, even if those were all lies.


    I could only look at Leonard. Suddenly, he winked at me.


    "Oh, yes. Women are materialistic.


    "That''s why I didn''t dare to let her manage mypany. Do you know her uncle, Randall? He''s a capable and experienced ountant. I''m afraid that she''ll get him to do something to my assets," My grip on his hand tightened when I heard that. Leonard was a genius!


    His tone sounded aggrieved as he bit my finger, hard.


    "Randall? The original ountant of the Green family?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Meanwhile, Alisa seemed to remember Randall only after thinking for a long time. In the end, she sneered disdainfully.


    "Don''t worry. No one will help Eva-not even Randall,"


    Leonard immediately asked, "Why''s that so?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Project is in Debt


    "Why?" Leonard asked instinctively. I grew anxious after hearing that.


    The amount of money involved in the case back then was huge. The police couldn''t find Randall, so why would Alisa know that he wouldn''t appear in public again? "D-Didn''t hemit a crime? Since he did something illegal, he wouldn''t dare to appear in public again."


    Alisa sounded guilty; this made me rather suspicious.


    All this while, Keenan had never worked with my family''spany before. As such, he wasn''t supposed to know who Randall was.


    Besides, Alisa had always been living overseas. How did she know what happened at home?


    I narrowed my eyes. Meanwhile, Leonard coughed softly.


    "Are you sure about that? Eva has been wanting a divorce nowadays, and she wants me to split my assets with her.


    "If Randall decides to help her, I''ll lose a great amount of money."


    "Are you really getting a divorce?" Alisa asked excitedly.


    On the other hand, Leonard grunted nomittally.


    Then, she let out a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry about it. No one will help her. Just keep a close eye on her.


    "Oh, it''s gettingte now. I need my beauty sleep. Good night!" Alisa hurriedly hung up.


    After that, Leonard and I looked at each other meaningfully.


    "Let''s stop probing or we''ll raise their suspicions," Leonard said lowly. He stared at the phone screen quietly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I felt rather conflicted.


    Randall was very loyal to my family all these years, and he was also my father''s close friend.


    Moreover, he watched me grow up, so I didn''t believe that he would do something bad.


    But, how did Alisa know him? Besides, why was she so certain that he wouldn''t appear in public again?


    "Do you think Randall went overseas? Or, is he..."


    I made a slicing-neck motion with my hand.


    Apart from those two scenarios, I couldn''t imagine what happened to him.


    "He isn''t overseas; I checked on him previously. There are no records about his whereabouts and the police couldn''t find him. "However, his wife and child went to Manovia. They probably went there one after the other."


    While he spoke, his expression seemed resentful.


    I ignored the look on his face. "What should we do now?"


    Leonard stroked my hair and yed with my earlobe.


    "Just don''t do anything and watch this project. Rest well.


    "I''ll give Alisa a chance to seduce me. You should take a break tomorrow."


    Chapter 134 Project Is in Debt


    212


    "Huh?" I didn''t understand what he wanted to do, and he didn''t give a further exnation. The next morning, I slept until I received a call from Jill


    "Ms. Green, why are you still sleeping in the afternoon? Don''t you have a job to go to?" When I checked the time, I realized it was 4:00 pm. I haven''t had such a good sleep in ages. "I asked for leave today. What''s the matter?"


    "I found something about the Green family''s situation. Meet me outside. I''ll wait for you nearby."


    After hearing that, I perked up. As expected, something bad happened to the Green family.


    Once I took a quick shower, I hurriedly went to a nearby restaurant.


    Jill looked at the menu in disgust. "Though you live in a luxurious neighborhood, the food at this restaurant tastes terrible."


    "I''ll treat you to a meal near your house one day. Tell me what you investigated first, alright?"


    Since Jill was from a wealthy family, she was picky about her food. After rolling her eyes at me, she hurriedly took out some documents.


    "A few months ago, the Green family lost 300 million dors from theirpany. Your cousin, Jasper, lost more than 300 million dors from gambling overseas.


    "As such, the Green family started to n an arranged marriage for Alisa. I heard that they demanded 500 million dors as a wedding gift."


    Chapter 135 Pick Me Up

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Pick Me Up


    "500 million dors?"


    My mouth widened in shock. Was Alisa some kind of fairy? How could her wedding gifts be 500 million dors?


    Jill closed my mouth with her hand and said, "The Green family are too greedy, so they haven''t found a suitable match for her yet.


    "Anyway, it''s clear why she wanted to seduce Leonard. I''m sure if she bes his wife, her assets will be worth around 600 million dors, right?


    "So, you should rest well and secure your source of wealth. Don''t forget to give me a discount for designing the restaurant previously."


    She took out two bottles of medicine from her bag. "Julian told me to give you this."


    After taking the medicine from her, I felt rather ufortable.


    Though I didn''t interact with the Pope family often, they treated me well.


    "Alright, don''t be too touched. Remember to return to the hospital for a checkup every week. You''ll have to survive in order to continue your investigation.


    "My father told me before that the incident that happened in your family was quite suspicious, but he didn''t know what was going on because he wasn''t working in the same industry." Then, Jill took a piece of broli before cing it down unhappily.


    "Since you worked with Harmon Group before, you''d know that it''s impossible to stop the capital flow abruptly. Something must have gone on before that."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I met your father in the past. He seems like a smart person, so he would''ve figured out the mistake quickly. There must have been a spy in hispany."


    I nodded-there really was a spy in thepany, and it was probably Randall.


    But, why did he betray my father?


    Randall was in charge of the ounts in my family. If something went wrong, the first person to be interrogated was him.


    After recalling that his wife and child were already overseas, I started feeling worried.


    Did he know that something bad was going to happen to him back then? Did he create an escape route for his child, like what my mother did for me? "Thank you, Jill. Your kindness..."


    "Repay me by living a long and healthy life."


    Jill kicked me underneath the table and took out a file


    "I know you''re busy, but my family is building a headquarters in Melgrove. You have to help me design the building; I don''t care.


    "When the timees, I''ll help you find out about the situation in the Green family. After all, your uncle''s


    "Oh, yes. Charge me the lowest fee possible. Otherwise, you''ll get it from me!"


    Chapter 335 Pick Me Up


    I smiled and ced more food on her te.


    Though Jill had a bad temper and was rather blunt, she was quite cute.


    Besides, she mentioned that there were some managers who quit my uncle''spany and went to her


    hotel instead. She offered to introduce them to me.


    After thinking about the management of the Green family in the past, I felt very agitated.


    The investigation would proceed more smoothly if they were willing to tell me the truth.


    Both of us continued eating and talking about work.


    Soon, a few hours passed. It was already nighttime when I received a call from Leonard. "Pick me up, Eva."


    Leonard''s voice was slurred and he seemed drunk.


    Just then, I heard Alisa''s voice.


    "Why aren''t youing over, Leo? I feel so dizzy."


    Her voice was so sweet that it made Jill shudder.


    Then, Leonard lowered his voice and said, "Pick me up."


    He hurriedly hung up and sent me the location of the hotel where he was at.


    Meanwhile, Jill leaned over and looked at his message. "Fuck, he''s at Pleasure Pop Hotel? The entire ce is surrounded by mirrors, and there are many sex toys there!" Since I didn''t have the time to ask her how she knew that, I hurriedly grabbed my bag and replied, "I''m


    sorry, but I have to pick him up."


    "Let me join you. I''ll send you there! I can drive very fast!"


    Jill was so excited that her cheeks turned red, so I could only nod in agreement. She really loved watching amotion.


    Chapter 136 Drugged

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Drugged


    When I hurriedly arrived at the hotel, the receptionist refused to tell me where Leonard was.


    So, Jill flipped her hair and banged the table loudly.


    "Where''s Sloane Wund? Get him toe out now!"


    In the meantime, the receptionist looked at her fearfully and quickly looked for Sloane.


    A whileter, someone who looked like a manager dashed over.


    "Ms. Pope, my dear. Why didn''t you inform us that you wereing here in advance?"


    "Cut the crap. I brought my friend here to catch an adulterer. Which room is he in?"


    When Jill motioned at me, I hurriedly showed Sloane a picture of Leonard''s ID.


    Sloane looked at the picture, then nced at Jill awkwardly.


    "Ms. Pope, we have to protect the privacy of our customers. We can''t..."


    "It''s him! He fooled around with another woman. If something bad happens as a result, I''ll fire you!


    Jill''s tone was so scary that Sloane and I grew afraid of her.


    After that, Sloane gave the receptionist a look.


    Thetter didn''t even bother checking theputer before replying, "They are at the highest level of the hotel, in room 1901. Thedy wanted a suite..." Once Jill heard that, she pulled me to the lift and pointed at Sloane.


    "Sloane, don''t tell anyone that I came here, okay?"


    Just before the lift doors closed, I saw Sloane repeatedly bowing to Jill.


    "You..."


    When I saw how excited Jill looked, I fell silent and didn''t ask other questions.


    The moment we arrived outside room 1901, Jill rolled up her sleeves and banged on the door.


    "Who''s that?" Adisa asked impatiently.


    Jill immediately said pleasantly, "Ms. Green, the set meal that Mr. Harmon ordered earlier has arrived. Please open the door.


    "Moreover, we have aplimentary luxury set to give both of you."


    Her voice sounded so sweet that I almost had goosebumps.


    Alisa slowly opened the door at the same time that Jill kicked it open.


    We arrived in time; Alisa had just finished showering, while Leonard''s shirt buttons remained intact.


    After Leonard saw me, he stretched out his hands and said, "Eva!"


    I walked over anxiously, but Alisa stopped me by grabbing my wrist.


    "Eva, you''re going to divorce him soon. Why are you ruining my ns?


    "Leonard and I are two consenting adults. Why did youe here?"


    "We''re here to prevent pornography from urring." Jill raised her phone and pointed it at Alisa''s face. Chapter 136 Drugged


    "Wait, this isn''t it. Actually, we''re here to prevent sexual assault instead.


    "Leonard isn''t sober. Why did you bring him to a hotel room?


    "Oh ness. Ms. Green drugged Mr. Harmon. She wants to have his child to be his wife!"


    As Jill''s tone was very exaggerated, Alisa and I were stunned by her actions.


    I gave Jill a thumbs up and hurriedly helped Leonard up


    "Can you walk?"


    I had already used all my strength to pull him up, and I could barely support him.


    Meanwhile, Leonard nodded drowsily and left the room with me.


    After getting onto the lift, Jill looked very resentful.


    "My phone ran out of battery! I should''ve gotten a power bank; I screwed up at a critical moment!"


    On the other hand, I exhaled in relief. Thankfully, her phone ran out of battery. Otherwise, it would''ve been embarrassing if she uploaded the videos online.


    After sending us to our neighborhood, Jill gave a security guard 500 dors to bring Leonard home.


    After Leonard copsed on the couch, I calmed down.


    Then, I waved goodbye to the security guard and closed the door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leonard hugged me from behind and said, "Eva, I almost lost my chastity. I feel ufortable because she drugged me."


    He seemed aggrieved, and he couldn''t control his body''s reaction.


    After feeling the change in a certain part of his body, I pushed him away roughly.


    "Sober up, Leonard!"


    Chapter 137 Better Rtionship

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Better Rtionship


    s, Leonard was utterly drunk.


    He ravished me and kept calling out my name.


    Since I knew he was drugged, I slowly closed my eyes and let him do whatever he wanted this time.


    The next morning, I woke up because it was too hot. Leonard was cuddling me tightly.


    After opening my eyes and seeing his face, I instinctively adjusted my pajamas.


    Thankfully, I had changed into pajamas before I fell asleep the previous night, so he probably didn''t remember what happened back then.


    As expected, when Leonard woke up, he nuzzled my face affectionately.


    "Eva, I almost lost my virginityst night."


    Turning over, I refused to acknowledge him.


    I was the one who lost my virginity, alright?


    My small body had been tormented by him.


    Though he knew that I was angry, he wasn''t mad. After kissing my face, he got out of bed and started cooking breakfast.


    When I finished taking a shower, I saw him calling someone at work while cooking.


    His cooking skills were way better than mine because he learned how to cook from his grandmother when he was young.


    Less than half an hourter, breakfast was ready. Leonard fawned over me and said, "You''ve worked hard yesterday. Eat up! You''re too skinny. For the sake of my satisfaction, you should eat more." Once I recalled the events that urred the previous night, I blushed and looked down.


    I shouldn''t have been seduced by his beauty; I should''ve forced him to take a shower instead.


    However, afterst night, our rtionship seemed to improve.


    Leonard kept smiling and even visited me asionally in my office.


    This made many people specte that I had gained his favor again.


    However, I was very worried that Leonard might remember the scar on my body one day.


    Back then, he kept kissing my scars and apologizing to me.


    Thankfully, he wasn''t sober during that moment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from that, he didn''t refuse the coboration with Zack''spany anymore.


    "Brightwave Group is more capable and has more resources than otherpanies. They were my preferred choice from the start."


    After hearing his brazen lies, I lowered my head and ignored him.


    At the same time, he announced that he was working with the Green family as well. Meanwhile, Alisa looked at him passionately.


    "Ms. Green, I''m sorry. The Green family doesn''t have enough resources, so they can''t lead this project.


    Chapter 137 Better Rtionship


    "But, since you''re here, I won''t let you leave empty-handed."


    Leonard was very stingy-he only gave a few ordinary projects to the Green family so that Alisa wouldn''t. leave temporarily.


    After all, she was less cunning than my uncle, so we might be able to find out something from her.


    This was what Leonard and I had discussed previously, It would make Alisa extremely touched.


    "Leo, I knew you wouldn''t let me leave empty-handed.


    "Don''t worry, the Green family will listen to you. I''ll follow your orderspletely."


    She didn''t seem to care that there were other people around them.


    Though some people cleared their throats during the meeting, she wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    After leaving the meeting room, Leonard pulled me to the emergency exit and said, "Eva, look at her. She keeps trying to seduce me. I''m afraid of her. "What if she''s a witch who wants to steal all my energy? You have to protect me."


    As he hugged me tightly, I hugged him back helplessly.


    It seemed that our rtionship had improved, and he was behaving like he was in university. At times, he would even whine coquettishly to me!


    Just as he was about to kiss me, Emma walked down the stairs. We stared at each other in shock.


    In the meantime, Emma coughed awkwardly.


    "I''m trying to lose weight by climbing the stairs. Well... I... I have be selectively blind. Well..."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Return to the Harmon Residence


    Leonard cleared his throat and looked stern.


    After adjusting my clothes, he patted my shoulder.


    "Continue working hard and don''t procrastinate for the project."


    Then, he turned and ran away, leaving me behind. I smiled awkwardly while Emma keptughing.


    "What''s wrong with you two? Have you reconciled?


    "Isn''t the change in your behavior too big? Has Leonard been possessed by a ghost?"


    She approached me and imitated Leonard by patting my shoulder.


    "Continue working hard. Haha!"


    After rolling my eyes at her, I told her what had happened the previous night.


    It seemed like she knew everything already because she waved dismissively.


    "He was drugged anyway. It''s fine, he won''t know anything.


    "I heard that he kept calling your name even though he wasn''t sober. If I didn''t know what he did previously, I would''ve thought that he was like a passionate male lead in a drama."


    I sighed. As expected, Jill probably told her about the incident already.


    Thankfully, her phone ran out of battery. Otherwise, it would''ve been really embarrassing.


    However, I was a little relieved. My rtionship with Leonard had improved, and the investigation was going along pretty well.


    Yet, I didn''t remain happy for long-after getting off work, Leonard looked for me. His expression was a


    little serious.


    "Are you free tonight? Grandpa wants us to return to the Harmon residence."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Actually, Leonard and I had never gone there ever since I fell sick.


    I still cared about what Bob''s family said the previous time. How could Mr. Harmon Senior be oblivious to their rtionship with Lily?


    It was a pity that Lily didn''t collect enough evidence. She died without causing harm to anyone else.


    Meanwhile, though I heard what she said about Luca back then, I was only a witness.


    Besides, Luca might hurt me in the future.


    When I thought about how Mr. Harmon Senior would criticize meter on, I trembled. Leonard walked over swiftly. "We won''t have to go back if you don''t want to meet him." "No. Let''s go. We owe them an exnation."


    It was inevitable-I couldn''t stay away from the Harmon residence forever.


    As expected, the moment we arrived there, Leonard was punished again.


    "Look at what you''ve done! You cheated on your wife. Why couldn''t you control yourself?


    "You caused so much trouble, but you didn''te back home. Do you want me to die from anger?" Chapter 138 Return to the Harmon Residence


    212


    "Now, the culprit has died. You shoulde back and give us an exnation! Is there any use in hiding?"


    Ivy and her family kept adding fuel to the fire while Leah tried to mediate the situation.


    This time, I fell silent and listened to Leonard''s words.


    "Grandpa, I''ve learned from my mistakes. In the future, I''ll live a happy life with Eva and I won''t cause trouble anymore.


    "We won''t get a divorce, and we''ll manage thepany properly."


    After hearing that, Mr. Harmon Senior''s expression looked less upset.


    "You''d better fulfill your promise, or I''ll beat you to death!


    "Both of you aren''t very healthy now. Since Eva needs chemotherapy, both of you will have to recuperate properly. Three yearster, the two of you should try for a baby."


    When Mr. Harmon Senior mentioned kids again, I lowered my head.


    I couldn''t give birth to children because of my health.


    Once I remembered what Leonard told me about having kids, I felt very suffocated.


    In the meantime, Leonard stood up and supported me as I sat down. I wanted to leave the ce quickly.


    Suddenly, Mr. Harmon Senior looked at Luca. "Luca, you managed thepany well back then. Since both of them aren''t in good health now, why don''t you continue helping out at thepany?" Chapter 139 Meddic in the Project

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Meddle in the Project


    I gently touched Leonard''s hand. He knew what I wanted to say instantly.


    "Grandpa, we''re fine. Besides, other people are managing thepany too."


    Mr. Harmon Senior replied, "Your family members will do the job better than your employees. After all, Luca is your cousin."


    It was obvious what Mr. Harmon Senior meant-he wanted Luca to help out at thepany.


    I looked up and saw the smug expression on Luca''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best. Anyway, I''ve managed thepany for a really long time in the past.


    "Besides, I''m one of the shareholders in Harmon Group, so it''s my job to manage it as well."


    After hearing that, Leonard and I panicked.


    Harmon Group belonged to Mr. Harmon Senior at the moment because he was thergest shareholder of thepany.


    Yet, Luca had shares in thepany too. Was Mr. Harmon Senior forcing his grandsons to fight for thepany?


    Mr. Harmon Senior coughed gently. "Luca helped you two a lot. This is his reward.


    "But, don''t worry. Previously, I promised to give Eva 10% of thepany''s shares if she gave birth to a child. I have already asked mywyers to draft an agreement. I''ll give Eva 3% of the shares first because she suffered a lot this time."


    "How could you do that?" Ivy asked hurriedly. However, since she realized that it seemed inappropriate, she added, "Uncle, the caveat was that she had to give birth to a child first. Why don''t you wait for another three years? "When the timees, you can give her everything all at once. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Meanwhile, I knew what she was up to; Leonard and I wouldn''t be able to keep our marriage for another three years, so I wouldn''t be able to get anything after that.


    Besides, I knew that Mr. Harmon Senior always behaved like this. He told me that I was a shareholder once I married Leonard, but he would look after the shares for me. Later on, he promised to give me the shares when I gave birth to a child.


    However, he changed his mind again. So, I leaned against the couch and stared at Mr. Harmon Senior impassively.


    "Since you already gave Luca some shares, won''t you have to increase it for Leonard as well?


    "I wouldn''t mind it if I didn''t have any shares. But, Leonard is the president. It wouldn''t be good if others gossiped about him, right?"


    Just then, Leonard squeezed my hand and motioned for me to keep quiet.


    Though I knew that I would offend people at that moment, I wasn''t afraid to do so.


    Leonard rose to his position after working in thepany for many years. How could Luca reap the benefits of his hard work instead?


    In the meantime, Mr. Harmon Senior thought for a while. "Alright. I''ll give you 3%, and I''ll give Leonard 2% of my shares. Then, both of you will have 18% of the shares in total." Chapter 199 Meddle in the Project


    "That''s not possible, Unclen. Leonard already has a huge portion of the shares. How-"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In the end, Luca interrupted Ivy when she wanted to speak up.


    "The shares belong to Grandpa; he can give them to whoever he wants.


    "After all, Leonard is his grandson. I understand that. Having 2% of the shares is more than enough for me.


    He smiled pleasantly, and no one could tell that he was displeased.


    However, when he looked at me, I could sense other emotions behind his smile.


    Luca was a man who was ruthless to his own child. Why would he be a kind person?


    After Leonard and I left the Harmon residence, both of us remained silent.


    The battle wasn''t easy. Luca would definitely create trouble for us in the future.


    When we arrived at the parking lot, both of us didn''t get out of the car.


    Leonard rolled down the car window. "What do you think of this situation?"


    "Different situations call for different measures. He''ll definitely interfere in the overpass project."


    Since Luca didn''t have good intentions, he''d certainly fight with Leonard.


    Both of them wanted to be the heir, so they had to depend on their abilities to win.


    The upper management was involved in the overpass project. As such, Luca wouldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    As expected, Luca entered the design department in Harmon Group the next day.


    "Eva, from today onward, I''ll be the leader for the overpass project. Please feel free to give me your advice."


    Chapter 140 Do Not Covet My Wife

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Do Not Covet My Wife


    I nodded and smiled superficially. "Wee."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, faint apuse resounded in the office.


    Everyone remembered how Luca reced manypetent people in our department. Back then, he''d offended a lot of people.


    However, Luca knew how to win over the public. After treating the employees to breakfast and afternoon tea for a few days, some people approved of him.


    After all, his goal was to take over Harmon Group. So, he wouldn''t focus his efforts on the design department only.


    Emma drank her chocte shake andined, "How much money does he have? Today, he treated everyone to a buffet, and he''s going to get everyone drinks tomorrow. If he''s going to give everyone food forever, I''ll give up my position to him." I passed my chocte shake to her without a word.


    Since Luca had been keeping a low profile, he was certainly plotting something.


    That day, he came up with a bad idea at a meeting.


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to rece the suppliers and construction crew for our project.


    "The overpass project is huge. I think their quoted prices are too high. This will affect our profits.


    "I have done my research on a fewpanies. They''re pretty okay, and the price is much cheaper. Everyone should take a look at it."


    After getting an assistant to send the list of materials to us, he looked at Leonard as if to challenge him.


    "This is a huge project, so you''ll have to work on this in person too, Mr. Harmon. You can''t believe everything that your subordinates say."


    "Who are you referring to? Eva? Not only is she the Design Director, but she is also my wife.


    "Harmon Group depends heavily on her. Of course, the businesses that she decides to work with are the


    best."


    Leonard ced the document in a corner without looking at it.


    In the meantime, Zack looked at the document and his expression turned serious.


    I noticed that a few suppliers were quoting low prices. That was very strange.


    Those factories were working under Brightwave Group, so it was impossible that there were quoted prices lower than them.


    Although everyone realized that something was off, most of them agreed with Luca''s decision.


    After all, it would be better if all of them could earn more profits.


    "Mr. Luca, this is an important matter, and you can''t prove anything with a few pieces of paper. We''ll have to discuss this.


    "The quoted prices are much lower than the market price, so we should be careful."


    I didn''t reject the potential coborations, and Luca didn''t fight back, surprisingly.


    Chapter 140 Do Not Covet My Wife


    When Zack researched the otherpanies, he didn''t find anything wrong with them.


    "Those factories have been operating normally for the past 20 years without any problems. But, their soft


    prices..."


    I knew that something was wrong even before he spoke up.


    On the other hand, Leonard frowned.


    "I investigated this and found that there''s nothing wrong with thepanies that Luca mentioned too. The other party wishes to coborate with us for a long time.


    I shook my head. Even if we coborated with them for a long time, it wouldn''t attract more attention for them. Besides, they were a huge factory.


    How could they not earn profits for a year? Didn''t they have to pay their workers?


    All of us fell silent at the same time because we couldn''t find a proper exnation for that.


    After a long pause, Zack spoke again.


    "The factories under Brightwave Group can lower their prices, but we''ll have to work on two more projects with you."


    I looked at him in disbelief. If he did that, hispany''s profits would be much lower.


    But, if we gave him two more projects, it would cover the costs.


    Leonard thought for a while before nodding in agreement.


    "Okay, I''ll bring this up in the meeting tomorrow."


    Then, he looked at Zack angrily. "But, don''t you dare covet my wife!" Chapter 141 Handsome Men

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 A Bargaining Chip


    Leonard would not stop pestering me after we got home, as he felt annoyed that I did not give him a heads-up before I made my move.


    However, Alisa''s motive wasn''t lost on both of us-she was there solely for him, yet she hadn''t grabbed a good opportunity to seduce him. I bet she would jump on the golden opportunity that arose in my absence.


    Leonard remained angry up until the moment he drove me to the airport. "Do not talk too much with Zack.


    Do not be alone with him. Don''t-"


    "Stop it! I''m on a business trip, not traveling for leisure. If you''re so worried about me, how about I seduce Alisa to help you out?"


    Heughed under my re. "Seducing me is as far as you can go. Poor me, charming a woman for the sake of my wife." Leonard held my hand and bit on my finger hard. He rushed back to work after dropping me off at the airport due to the amount ofpany matters awaiting him.


    I had thought it''d take Alisa a few days to spring into action, but little did I know she''d been waiting for Leonard at his home office right after I alighted the ne.


    He immediately hopped on a video call with me after Alisa showed up. She was dressed even more skimpily this time, the straps of her silk camisole dress resting precariously on her shoulders, threatening to slip off at any time.


    Leonard pretended to work in front of hisputer, while Alisa wouldn''t stop sending coffee or fruits his way in a show of thoughtfulness.


    They chit-chatted for a while before Leonard went straight to the point. He finally blurted out when she attempted to feed him a grape, "Alisa, this is rather inappropriate, don''t you think?"


    She paused before popping the grape into her mouth.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anything inappropriate? I''m sure you could tell I''m interested in you." She plopped down from across him and stared at him affectionately.


    She added, "We''re the Green family, and arranged marriages are a given. I wasn''t too d when Dad forced me to show up, but I''m much happier after seeing you. Do you understand what it''s like to fall in love at first sight? I instantly knew you were mine when Iid my eyes on you."


    I quietly started to record my screen, not wanting to miss any dramatic moment. Leonard coughed awkwardly. "I am married to your cousin, Eva."


    Alisa remarked confidently, "You didn''t marry her out of love anyway. She left the country with a rich kid thest time. She wouldn''t have married you if you''d stayed poor.


    "Leonard, I know the reason you married her. She and are both from the Green family. Marrying any one of us makes no difference to you."


    Alisabed her fingers through her fringe. She resembled me when I was in my sophomore year. However, Leonard had banned me from keeping a fringe as it didn''t look good on me.


    Keenan''s family seemed to have continued taking an interest in me in the years I left home and cut contact. Perhaps, theirck of attention in the past was because they didn''t perceive me as a threat.


    Despite Alisa''s brimming confidence, Leonard turned down her suggestion. It came as a surprise to her.


    "Indeed. I married Eva as revenge. But what do I get in return for marrying you? I don''t mind having some


    Chapter 142 A Bargaining Chip


    fun with you, but I won''t get married on a whim."


    212


    Alisa''s face soured when he suggested "having fun" with her. That was a prerogative only reserved for her. She would never allow herself to be the object of someone''s entertainment.


    That was the reason she set her eyes on Leonard-to maintain her social standing.


    She sat up straight. "My family is rather influential. Besides, we have a few ongoing projects that are as good as your overpass project!


    "The Greens are about to go bankrupt. We won''t survive another financial period if I can''t marry myself off. "Marry me, and the Green family will fall into our hands. Isn''t this bargaining chip attractive enough?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 ying Dumb


    "Is that so?" Leonard took a sip of coffee with a nk face.


    Alisa''s expression grew somber as well. "That''s right. My gambling addict of a brother has been stealingpany funds. Dad wouldn''t have allowed me to get involved inpany matters if we weren''t short on funds.


    "Look into the matter if you want. I bet everyone in Melgrove has heard about it by now. Jasper owes La Vergara''s casinos 300 million dors, and he''s still abroad now.


    "Dad is nothing but a hypocrite. He''s always been cold-blooded, and as a result, made many enemies. Who knows? They might add fuel to the fire when my family deres bankruptcy, and I might end up the heiress of the Green family!"


    It was at that moment I realized myck of knowledge about Alisa. I had always taken her as a fool, but Leonard and I had been duped by her.


    Leonard tapped his fingers on the table without a word. Alisa patiently stared at him with a smile.


    She added, "You and Eva are childless, right? Her family genes aren''t that great-her mom has cancer. I''m sure you won''t want your child to have cancer."


    My heart tightened at her remark. I wonder if the Greens were in the know about Mom''s family matters. Was it just a careless remark by Alisa, or did her family harbor skepticism all along?


    He shrugged. "I''m fine with that. With the advances in modern medicine, we can always get a surrogate."


    Alisa seemed speechless at his indifference. Squinting, she questioned, "Are you still in love with Eva, your college crush? I don''t believe that."


    I didn''t believe in it either.


    Leonard chuckled and tapped the table absent-mindedly. He revealed, "Remember Randall Vargas, the guy you mentioned to me? He''s managing a trust fund for Eva."


    "That''s impossible!" Alisa''s expression fell. "What nonsense! I told you he wouldn''t dare show his face!"


    "I have no idea about that. Anyway, Eva''s grandpa left her family some fortune after he passed away. That''s why they''re doing well.


    "Eva''s dad created a trust fund for her after making his first profit. If I guessed correctly, Randall Vargas is the person in charge of it all."


    I was confused by Leonard''s outrageous ims. The Green family never had any trust fund.


    Alisa, simrly puzzled, gave it some thought before shaking her head defiantly. "That doesn''t make sense. If Eva had a trust fund, she wouldn''t have had to beg your family for money after her mom passed away."


    I tightened my grip on the phone. It turned out that the Greens were always in the know, but they nheless refused to lend a hand.


    Leonard shrugged again. "How would I know? You must be aware that my grandpa is the biggest shareholder even when I''m thepany CEO. I won''t easily agree to a divorce even if that''s what Eva wants.


    "As for you, what else do you have to offer, apart from a near-bankrupt family?"


    Alisa bit her lower lip before rising from the couch. "I look into the trust fund matter. Leonard, you''re a


    smart guy. Do not be blinded by short-term gains."


    It took Leonard another two minutes after Alisa left his office to look into the camera.


    "You saw that?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Did you do that on purpose? What if the Green family probes my non-existent trust fund?"


    Leonard leaned against his chair and guffawed. "They can''t get anything on you if we say you went abroad and set up that trust fund in a foreign country!


    "She won''t believe me if I tell her I''m with you out of love. I needed to make it sound like you brought something to the table."


    Chuckling, he tapped on the screen. "Alisa has been ying dumb all this while. We''ve underestimated her. But it''s great that weid things out. I''m now curious about her next move."


    2This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Worsening Health


    "Eva, the car is here! Get inside now," Zack called out to me, much to Leonard''s chagrin on the other end.


    He grumbled, "Wow, that sure sounds intimate."


    "What else is he supposed to call me? Ev? Evie? Vivi?" I rolled my eyes at Leonard. He became easily jealous as he aged.


    "I''ll skin him alive if he ever calls you by those nicknames!" He scoffed. "Didn''t I tell you? You should never


    "Don''t worry. I will not spend time alone with him. I will not talk to him about anything outside of work. And I will keep you updated every day. You''ll receive my WhatsApp message if there are any other developments. How does that sound, Mr. Harmon?" Leonard snorted again, but he could not stop a grin spreading across his face. "You''d better keep your word!"


    His warm and yful tone immediately went back to sounding arrogant when his secretary knocked on


    his door. "Come on in."


    Then, he blinked at Eva on the screen. "I''m hanging up now."


    Ismiled when he hung up on me. Overnight, our rtionship seemed to have gone back to how it was


    years ago.


    We always chattedte into the night on WhatsApp every day when we were in college. Leonard mighte across as cold on the outside despite his warmth, but I knew he had never changed over the years.


    I quietly put away my phone and followed Zack into the car. I was surprised by his efficiency-he had put in orders for road maintenance early in the morning.


    He exined, "I even bought some shares. I''ll think of it as an investment. We''ll surely have a bigger need for raw materials in the future."


    We trudged through the muddy areas and returned to the factory. Pointing at the truck in front of us, he stated, "We still have to rely on the most traditional transport, but things will move faster after the roads are repaired.


    "The county government even considered rewarding ourpanies for our contribution. They praised us for providing ease of traveling for local residents."


    The mountain scenery made my heart soar. I stared up into the bright, lovely sun. Before I knew it, I had cked out.


    I waspletely disoriented when I came around. It had been a while since Ist fainted. Besides, I-believed my health had been good.


    However, I knew the truth was far from that when I saw the worry in Zack''s eyes.


    "What happened to me?" I struggled to sit up in bed, and he immediately came to my assistance.


    "The doctor said you were weak. But didn''t you sleep throughout our flight? By the way, the doctor had no clue about the ingredients of your current prescription. I''ll get him here right now."


    The doctor who gifted us beef jerky walked into my room with a serious expression, "Oh, my sweet child, didn''t I advise you to rest up? You''re notpletely out of the woods after the surgery and Chanj¨¦r 144 Worsening Health


    chemotherapy. Your health markers aren''t looking good again. What do we do? You''re so careless about your health and life!"


    He handed me the checkup results, and I sighed after reading the health markers listed on it.


    I confessed, "Doctor, I went through an abduction, and... I was exposed to radiation as well." I had no intention of hiding details of my past, and I told him about the medication I was on.


    He stared at me for a while before letting out a defeated sigh. "I guess you''re a lucky one. Let''s get you warded for now because you are running a mild fever. We''ll discuss more when your condition has stabilized."


    After the doctor left, Zack looked at me with concern. "Eva, aren''t you going to tell Leonard about your health?"


    I shut my eyes and shook my head. Every time I was in a simr situation, Lily''s words would ring in myN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ears.


    No. I wouldn''t want Leonard to shoulder the guilt forever.


    I said to Zack, "Zack, you may leave for now. I''ll be fine with the doctors and nurses watching over me." Chapter 145 Did You Two Make Up

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Did You Two Make Up


    When I was bored in the hospital, I''d get Mom''s diary and flip through it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Mom had her doubts about Randall''s betrayal, and she harbored suspicion about the timing of his wife and daughter''s departure right after I left.


    I left the country due to cancer. What about them? Given the rtionship between our families, we could have left for abroad together, but not once had Randall brought up his wife and daughter''s departure. It was so suspicious.


    Randall had called my dad before disappearing, but we had no idea about the conversation that ensued. The driver who crashed into my dad and killed him was equally suspicious-his wife and kid received arge sum of money after the ident.


    However, Mom''s investigation only discovered that the money was from a charity organization, which made sense. However, she could not help but wonder why the organization picked the Vargas family over the other more deserving and financially needy families. Everything appeared fishy, but Mom could not continue her investigations after she fell sick from cancer.


    I stared at the photo in her diary. It was a group photo of our family and the Vargas family-both families. of three.


    Trecalled they had a daughter, Rivae, who would be a high schooler this year. But where were they?


    Entertaining the possibility that Randall had left for abroad to meet with his wife and daughter, I decided to look into the matter.


    Unlike me, who was practically an outsider and hospitalized in Melgrove, Zack was well-connected in this. region. When I texted him for help, he immediately went to work without any questions.


    I finally recovered from the fever after three days of getting infusions. The doctor nagged at me to rest up, and I agreed.


    In fact, I did rest well, but I feared it was toote to save my health at this point.


    I was in the midst of getting discharged when Emma called.


    "Eva, when are youing home? Alisa is so close to camping at your husband''s office. People in thepany are saying that she''s about to take over your ce. Do you even take it seriously? How about I go on that business trip for you, so you could keep an eye on your husband?"


    I had been reading the casual work chat full of gossip almost daily. Alisa was not exactly a lovable character, or perhaps, that was exactly the persona she intended to build.


    Alisa never spent time currying the favors of people whom she had nothing to do with. All her focus was on Leonard.


    Everyone referred to her as a little bitch who tried to seduce her cousin''s husband, but no one dared say it aloud since Leonard himself did not openly stop Alisa''s advances. Not only that, he was infamous for his multiple affairs. In the past, he would change partners every quarter.


    After the hoo-ha between Leonard and Lily, no one could be sure that Alisa wasn''t on her way to bing the second Lily.


    "Say something! I thought you made up with Leonard. Why do you not care about him and Alisa? You can''t be thinking of a divorce still..."


    I was suddenly at a loss for words when Emma breached the topic of divorce. It was true that I wanted a


    divorce because I did not want to be a burden to Leonard. But on second thought, I should not get a divorce right now, as I had to look into the matters involving my parents. If I divorced Leonard, I would have no way of getting near the Green family.


    TI think about divorce in the future. I''m hanging up now." I decided to hang up as I was tired of the talk about divorce.


    When I turned around, I found Zack standing at the door. I had no idea how long he had been listening to my conversation.


    "Did you two make up?" Disappointment filled his tone


    I hurriedly changed the topic of conversation. "Zack, have you tracked down the people I wanted you to investigate?


    He dropped the topic too because he sensed I was reluctant to engage further. "I did, but Randall Vargas wife passed away from a car ident

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Scared


    s Rivaa going home? But I don''t think she has other family members around." I recalled Dad sentioning that Randall met his wife at the orphanage. Both husband and wife did not have many tives around low that Randall had vanished and his wife was dead, why would Rivaee home?


    That''s because she''s been expelled by her school Zack''s men found out that Rivae had been living lone over the years in Melgrove. Her life seemed better in the past, her mom might have passed away. ut at least she had an allowance


    owever, Rivae''s situation took a turn for the worse starting six months ago. She often stole money on ampus and got involved in thievery with her ssmates many times. Hence, she had an impressive iminal record in Melgrove, where misdeeds by juveniles would be kept on their record.


    er school had no choice but to expel her. Her only option was to return to her home country.


    lowered my head. The young Rivae''s face shed across my mind. She was an obedient young girl ith big bright eyes and a pair of faint dimples.


    Ithough Rivae did not hail from a wealthy family, her parents doted on her, as they had finally been essed with a child in old age. Since young, Rivae had been naive and innocent.


    he memories made me wistful. It was difficult to see such a drastic change within a girl. On second ought, I wasn''t any different. After the events in the past few years, I emerged a totally different person.


    Can you get her arrival date? Where will she head?"


    ack sent me a WhatsApp message. "I''ve gotten her flight number and time. So, are you going back? I ought you a ticket for an afternoon flight. How are you feeling?"


    vae would only be back home by tomorrow afternoon, and I assumed she would return to the Vargas mily home. Still, I wondered if that was possible, as many of Randall''s properties had been seized by the thorities.


    he possibility of finding some clues from Rivae cheered me up. I shot Zack and grateful look. "Thanks lot."


    e smiled without word. I appreciated his kindness, but too bad I could not repay his goodwill. Had I en given a few more years of life, I would have been able to pay it back. s, I might have to wait for e next life to do so.


    hen I arrived at the airport, I saw a video of the groundbreaking ceremony in thepany group chat. uch importance was assigned to the overpass project. Even a few neighborhoods nearby, developed by e Harmon Group, saw their property prices rise. part from Leonard, Luca and Alisa were present at the ceremony as well. Alisa stood by Leonard''s side,


    ting like thedy of the house.


    the end of the event, Alisa took his arm as lights shed. Many screenshotted the photos, thinking that night be cheated on again.


    ure looked rather pathetic. I was a wife who was sidelined. However, only I knew that Leonard treated isa with contempt. His clenched jaw was a dead giveaway.


    could not help butugh at his attempt to exercise restraint. Seduction wasn''t the easiest strategy after


    Leonard had to be willing to carry it out.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chapter 146 Scared


    When I reached home, I witnessed a shocking scene-Alisa had offered up herself to Leonard. Dressed in a red silk camisole dress paired with a translucent white jacket, she stood at the door, saying, "Leo, I''m scared to stay at the hotel alone. Aren''t you scared of living in a huge house alone? I''m here to keep you


    "Eva isn''t around anyway. Just let me in."


    Meanwhile, Leonard stood at the entrance and stopped her from entering. She was about to touch his chest when Iughed, ruining the mood.


    "Which one of you is scared? Why don''t you move to my apartment instead? It''s a smaller ce, and you won''t have to be scared of anything. Since I''m not scared of anything, I shall take thended house."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Rivae Vargas


    "What are you doing here?"


    Alisa red at me impatiently. She even tightened her clothes around her.


    I was pretty envious of her figure, so I couldn''t help but nce at her. Alisa backed away from me while watching me warily.


    "Don''t you have your own apartment, Eva?"


    "But this ce is my home too. Oh dear, what should I do? I own half of the penthouse, after all."


    I shoved Alisa away in a fit of irritation. Leonard quickly released his grip on the doorway in order to let me enter the penthouse.


    Then, I turned around to look at Alisa. "Since you showed up at my home in that outfit, does that mean you''re going to do what I think you''re going to do?" Ever since I found out about Alisa''s tendency to act innocent, I started putting on an act as well.


    I realized that Alisa would do her best to destroy everything that I cared about. Seriously, what was up with her tendency topete with me?


    It was all thanks to my sarcastic words that Alisa decided to not overstay her wee. After all, she wasn''t shameless enough to hang around.


    After watching Alisa enter the elevator, Leonard closed the door immediately. "Eva, I put my life on the line just to defend our home from getting breached!"


    I stared at him,pletely speechless. "Yeah, I saw that. The thing is, our home almost got breached.


    Leonard pulled me into a strong hug. He kept sniffing me as well.


    "Why do you smell of disinfectant? Did you go to the hospital?"


    I didn''t expect Leonard''s sense of smell to be that keen. I quickly glossed it over, saying that the airport I was in was being disinfected. Of course, Leonard didn''t doubt my answer. When I brought Rivae''s incident up, he fell silent.


    "Randall hasn''t shown up in so many years. Not to mention, Alisa is adamant that Randall will never appear ever again. Something smells fishy here. Right after she investigated the whole thing, she came up with a verdict that Randall would never have gotten a hold of your fund. That''s why I forged the evidence."


    Over the past few days, Leonard had busied himself with forging the evidence rather than working. There were many personal funds being set up in Eucratia. For the time being, the Greens wouldn''t know if the evidence posed was legitimate. This was the value of my existence as well as the problem which frustrated Alisa the most.


    What frustrated me, on the other hand, was the fact that''I had to pick Rivae up tomorrow. It had been many years since west met, so I had no idea if she still recognized me, or if she realized that I''d be the one picking her up.


    Rivae had been away from the country for so many years, after all. So much had changed over the course of time. I had no idea just how much of her childhood she could still remember,


    I even changed into a white shirt and a pair of jeans before heading to the airport. That way, I''d look the same as I did when I was still a university student.


    Chapter 147 Rivae Vargas


    Thest time I had seen Rivae was during my university days. Hopefu this getup.


    she could still recognize me in


    What I didn''t expect was that Alisa would approach Rivae right away the moment thetter exited the airport while dragging her suitcase behind her.


    Both of them started chatting with each other animatedly. Clearly, they had known each other for a long time. In fact, they seemed to be friendly with each other.


    Alisa and Rivae were shocked to see me approaching them. Then, Alisa rolled her eyes at me.


    "Let''s go, Riva. Just ignore her."


    Rivae just stared at me, clearly stupefied. Suddenly, rage filled her eyes. "Eva Green? How dare you show your face in front of me, you fucking bitch! You and your family are all monsters!" "Riva, why are you acting like this? I''m here to pick you up! Your parents... Well, you should stay with me for the time being."


    I had no idea why Rivae was acting like this. She used to call me "Evie" in the past, after all.


    Rivae let out a cold huff. "Still pretending to be the good guy, huh? Your family is the reason behind my parents'' deaths! Why do you and your shitty family still get to live? Why, God, why?" Rivae hoisted me by my cor angrily. As I stared at her lip and nose rings, I felt that she hadpletely changed as well.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Riva, my parents are dead too." My eyes reddened at that statement.


    Rivae was stunned by my words too. Then, she released my cor angrily. "Serves you right!"


    She bumped against my shoulder forcefully before leaving with her suitcase in tow.


    On the other hand, Alisa shot me a cool nce. Then, she ran after Rivae. "Hold up, Riva! You should stay with me for the time being."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Working With the Greens


    I remained rooted to the spot after Alisa took Rivae away. I had no idea what had happened in the past.


    At first, I wanted Leonardo to ask around, but he was worried that he might end up alerting those who were involved.


    Both of us had already gotten our stories straight. Randall possessed the vault key to my fund, sol needed to find him no matter what. Only then would our cover stories be free of loopholes.


    It was a good thing to let the culprits know of my intention to track Randall down. That way, they wouldn''t dare harm a hair on Rivae''s head for now.


    At first, we thought Alisa would definitely go to thepany again. After all, she still had to keep seducing Leonard. But she never showed up over the next few days.


    Two dayster, she finally called Leonard, telling him that she had already returned to Melgrove.


    "What? Alisa went back to Melgrove? What about Rivae?"


    I was starting to grow anxious. It''d be difficult for me to track Rivae down if Alisa were to take her away.


    Rivae was the only one who might know the whole truth. I mustn''t give up on her.


    "Rivae moved to Melgrove as well. The Greens might have already made arrangements for her. What are you nning to do?"


    Rivae was my only clue who could lead me to Randall''s whereabouts. I can''t give up no matter what.


    "Zack has already investigated everything for me. Rivae used to receive an amount of five thousand Manovian dors via an overseas transaction every month. But he couldn''t find anything on the overseas ount. But the ount didn''t wire any money to her ount starting from a few months ago, which is why she began shoplifting."


    That time frame matched the one when Jasper lost money due to gambling, as per Alisa''s words. The Greens were most likely the ones transferring money to Rivae. The question was, why?


    Leonard patted me on the head. "That''s enough. Stop thinking about it already. Since Rivae is now in the country, we can always track her down.


    "Right now, you need rest. Why do I have a feeling that you''ve lost more weight?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Leonard picked me up just to weigh me in his arms. "You''ve really lost more weight. Eva, don''t tell me you''re trying to go for unrealistic beauty standards by bing as thin as a skeleton!" "As if! Everyone will hit those beauty standards once they die!"


    I patted Leonard on the head as a sign for him to put me down. He responded by biting me lightly on the shoulder. "What nonsense are you spouting this time? We''re still young, you know."


    Then, he pulled me into his arms while sounding a little mncholic. "Don''t worry, Eva. I''ll definitely get to the bottom of this matter for your sake. If your family really is wronged by others, I''ll make sure to seek justice on your behalf."


    I just reached out to pat Leonard on the back quietly. At that moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    To think that Leonard had been investigating the truth behind my family''s incident all these years... It wasn''t as though he didn''t care about me. Perhaps we just didn''t know how to proim our feelings to each other.


    But I didn''t expect Alisa to make her return the next day. She even brought a copy of the Greens'' project


    Chapter 148 Working With the Greens


    Chapter


    proposal and design drafts with her.


    "Leo, my dad wants me to show you the documents. Harmon Group intends to expand to other regions, right? You should know that the profits churned by this project are as lucrative as the amount promised by the overpass project." Alisa then shot me a smug look.


    Leonard gave me a look before passing me the documents. "The design still needs to be tweaked, in fact, the higher-ups have demanded that the entire design be overhauled. What do you think, Eva?"


    I received the documents. Leonard was right; the design was riddled with problems. It was true that the design had passed the audit session at first, butter on, it was discovered that the entire project didn''t fit the criteria to be passed off as environmentally friendly. The construction was suspended at the


    moment.


    "Either the policies have been changed, or the Greens have somehow offended other forces." I gazed at Alisa meaningfully. "Don''t the Greens have their own team of designers?"


    Alisa swept her bangs aside, looking a little sheepish. The veteran designers have... chosen to switchpanies."


    I just stared at her in disbelief. How was it possible for the Greens to not have any veteran designers working for them at this point?


    Then, I looked at the design draft once again before cing the documents on my desk. "I can''t determine what the current situation is like based on the documents. I need to be on site to inspect the actual construction site."


    Leonard and I swapped nces with each other. Then, we smiled at Alisa in unison. "Hey, Alisa... If I were to visit Melgrove, would you wee me with open arms there?"

 Chapter 149

    hapter 149 A Warm Wee


    icle Keenan wanted nothing more than the project coboration to work out. He immediately arranged r flight tickets to be booked for Leonard and Alisa only.


    ter Leonard saw the text message, he quickly got someone to book a flight ticket for me as well.


    didn''t tell Alisa to book my flight for me! This has nothing to do with me, Eva! I don''t know anything out design-what''s the use of having me there? I''m just there to apany you!" onard shot me a fawning smile. I just responded by rolling my eyes at him.


    least I now understood that Uncle Keenan and his family were adamant about clinging to the rmons. But I was still a little worried about the situation.


    we''re both leaving for Melgrove, doesn''t that mean Luca will-"


    dn''t that mean Luca would cause havoc at this time?


    onard remained nonchnt. "How can he make mistakes if we don''t prepare the stage for him to put


    an act?"


    :winked at me. Obviously, he already had a n that was designated to deal with Luca.


    ice we arrived at the airport, I noticed Jill rushing to the airport as well. "Eva, you really are a sly one! hy didn''t you tell me to tag along?"


    e was still wearing her work outfit. It seemed that she had just rushed here all the way from her mpany.


    There are you going?" I stared at Jill,pletely perplexed.


    I pushed her suitcase forward. "Melgrove, duh! Have you forgotten that you still owe me a blueprint? sides, Emma''s project is now undergoing construction! I have to supervise the process, you know!"


    e shot a nce at Alisa before pulling me to the side. "I filled the Popes in on the situation. A few of the eens'' veteran employees are in Melgrove at the moment. Are you going to meet up with them?"


    I winked at me after that. I was so touched that I couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks. Clearly, Jill was Iping me to look for an opportunity to strike. She''d also be my shield by backing me up whenever I eded it.


    on, we arrived at Tarnvale, which was a city located in Melgrove. Uncle Keenan personally came to the port to pick us up.


    sa led Leonard by the sleeve to her father. "Dad, this is Leonard Harmon."


    ey chatted with each other animatedly. No one seemed to care about me despite the fact that I was so a Green.


    the end, Uncle Keenan finally noticed me. "What''s with the silent treatment, Eva? Come on, get into the r. I''ve had my kitchen staff whip up a delectable feast for you."


    Jst nodded in response. It was extremely difficult for me to even squeeze out a smile at Uncle Keenan.


    ''eryone walked ahead of me after that. For a moment, I felt like a porter.


    onard opted to pause in his tracks to grab my suitcase for me. He just shot me a sheepish smile after


    1. at.


    uffed in return. I was the first one to get into the car after that.


    Chapter 149 A Warm Wee


    The fact that Uncle Keenan was so friendly to Leonard was able to ve my and Leonard''s spection. Only the Harmons were capable of funding such a huge project while being able to provide Uncle Keenan with that much money to save Jasper''s ass. Once we reached the vi, Uncle Keenan had the staff deposit my and Leonard''s luggage in two different rooms. Of course, Leonard''s expression darkened instantly.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Uncle Keenan?"


    Uncle Keenan looked shocked at first. Then, his expression morphed into one of understanding.


    "Aren''t you and Eva about to... Well, it''s best for you to stay in separate rooms. Isn''t that right, Eva?"


    I just nodded stonily. The moment I noticed Leonard''s angry expression, I turned my head to look elsewhere.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Since I was already putting on an act, I might as well flesh it out. That way, Alisa would have a chance to strike.


    Uncle Keenan''s smile widened considerably upon witnessing my demeanor. During dinner, he''d ask Leonard from time to time if he nned on getting hitched via a business alliance and if he wanted a divorce with me.


    Leonard gripped his cutlery very tightly throughout dinner. Thank goodness the cutlery was made of high-quality steel. If not, he''d have easily bent everything in half.


    When I was getting ready for bed that night, I heard a knocking from the door. The moment I opened it, Leonard barged into my room immediately.


    "Eva, you really are something! You want me to stay in another room that badly, huh?"


    He pinned me against the wall before leaning in to kiss me.


    Suddenly, a series of knocks came from the door next to my room. Alisa''s sickly sweet voice could be heard the next moment.


    "Leo, are you still awake?"


    Chapter 150 A Deal

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 A Deal


    I gazed at Leonard meaningfully, only to see him shaking his head wildly at me right away.


    The door was quickly opened. It turned out that Alisa entered the room for real.


    Both Leonard and I were stunned, to say the least. More than ten minutes quickly passed after that, yet Alisa didn''t show any signs of exiting the room.


    "You got any important documents in your room?"


    Leonard shook his head immediately. "All I have are clean clothes! Don''t tell me Alisa''s a pervert!"


    Shock was evident on his face. A hint of terror could be seen in his eyes.


    I just pushed Leonard away while looking a little disdainful. Clearly, he was imagining something weird about Alisa.


    Leonard quickly sat on my bed. "In any case, I''m not going back to that room! I''m staying here tonight! I don''t care! Since my room is now haunted by ady''s ghost, there''s no way I''m going back!" Seriously, I couldn''t do anything about Leonard, since he refused to budge at all. In the end, both of us could only lie down on the bed. But I seriously had no idea what Alisa was up to.


    "Hey, do you think she''s still inside that room? Is there something weird in your room?"


    I looked at Leonard quizzically. He was already so exhausted that he could barely keep his eyes open, so he wrapped an arm around my waist.


    "Just go to bed. The answer will be revealed to us tomorrow anyway."


    I initially thought Alisa would leave the room by midnight. But I didn''t sleep a wink at all throughout the night. Weirdly enough, there weren''t any sounds of Leonard''s room door being opened. The door was finally opened a few minutes past five. Alisa''s yawn followed suit.


    I got out of bed immediately. Then, I moved to stick my ear against the door sneakily. None of the household staff seemed to be awake at this time, yet Alisa made sure to cause a lot of noise just to attract attention.


    Leonard grumbled something under his breath, clearly annoyed by the noise. I quickly kicked him in order to wake him up


    "Shush! Hurry up and return to your room!"


    Leonard mbered out of bed blearily. "Is she gone?"


    I nodded. After opening the door, I looked around to see the corridor being deserted. Hence, I quickly ushered Leonard back to his room.


    Uncle Keenan was even friendlier to Leonard at breakfast. "Did you have a good night''s rest? I specifically had someone switch in a new mattress for you. It''sfortable, isn''t it?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Uncle Keenan''s gaze kept drifting between Alisa and Leonard. Alisa just lowered her head while looking quite bashful.


    Uncle Keenan seemed happier upon noticing my exhausted visage. "Eva, did you not sleep well?"


    I was about to answer him when Alisa scoffed at me. "If you can''t sleep well, you should use earplugs.


    That way, you can avoid overhearing certain sounds that might piss you off even more."


    She even brushed her hair with her fingers haughtily. I just stared at her in confusion.


    Did I even hear anythingst night? What could Alisa do on her own the room anyway? Was she dancing to club music on her own?


    But Uncle Keenan seemed rather delighted. He became somewhat of a chatterbox at breakfast.


    Before Leonard tagged with Uncle Keenan to hispany, he even told me to get some sleep.


    I was confused when I noticed Alisa''s smug expression. What was she being so smug about?


    Once I returned to my room, I was about to go to bed when I heard a series of rapsing from the door. Upon realizing that Alisa was the one knocking on my door, I quickly moved to close the door in her face. I had a feeling that she was up to no good, after all.


    But Alisa purposefully said to me loudly, "Let''s have a chat, Eva. Avoiding something is never a good solution. Are you nning on being a coward forever?"


    Many household staff turned to look at us, which made me even more confused.


    Alisa shoved past me and ducked into my room at lightning speed. She then closed the door and locked it behind her.


    The way Alisa leaned against the door made me ask, "What are you-


    "Shh!" She made a shushing gesture to me. Then, she spent some time listening to the movements outside the room.


    Once Alisa was sure that no one was hanging outside my room, she walked to the bathroom before gesturing at me to follow her. After that, she turned on the tap.


    "Don''t tell me you have hidden cameras installed in your house!"


    I covered my chest instinctively. My scalp tingled in fear and uneasiness when I remembered the times I had changed my clothes in the bathroom.


    Alisa just rolled her eyes at me. "How could such things exist in my house? I''m just worried that someone might be eavesdropping on us just now. Anyway, Eva, let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Silly


    Gone was the smug expression on Alisa''s face. Instead, she looked extremely serious.


    I just stared at Alisa quizzically. Honestly, I didn''t know what on earth she was thinking.


    Alisa leaned against the bathroom counter while staring at me. "You should know that my family has always been sexist, right?"


    I nodded. That was what Uncle Keenan was like he treated Jasper a lot better than how he treated Alisa.


    At the very least, the Greens were quite well-off. I had always thought that Alisa led a pretty decent life. For one, her life was definitely betterpared to the young women who came from ordinary families. After all, she got to wear nice clothes and lived a pampered life as a young richdy.


    Alisa yed with the water while saying casually, "Keenan was mean to me and my mom since I was a little girl. He had always wanted two sons, but my mom couldn''t give birth anymore.


    "Something happened to my mom when she gave birth to me. After that, Keenan was diagnosed to have sperm-rted issues. It''d be difficult for him to impregnate other women. He had been bedding countless women over the years. Serves him right for his inability to put a baby in them!"


    Alisa sounded malicious. Even her gaze became sharp.


    Only then did I know that my aunt, Sally Anderson, had taken her own life abroad due to depression. That was why Alisa rarely returned to the country-she didn''t want to see Keenan and Jasper at all.


    "You must have forgotten what Jasper''s like, right? Whatever. He has all the qualities a typical jerk of a scion possesses. I had someone lure him into picking up gambling. Both he and Keenan are the murderers who took my mom''s life."


    In the past, Aunt Sally had witnessed Uncle Keenan bringing different women home on separate asions. Every day, she was constantly berated by her husband and her son. That was how she was afflicted with depression.


    Before Aunt Sally died, she wished to see Jasper onest time. But Jasper refused to see her because he thought of her as an embarrassment. In fact, he wanted her to die as soon as possible. Since both Uncle Keenan and Jasper had betrayed Aunt Sally, she couldn''t handle the reality anymore. In the end, she chose to jump off the building right in front of Alisa, thus iming her own life.


    There was a hint of sadness in Alisa''s eyes. But rage and hatred wer


    still the prominent


    Cracor 1st Sin


    emotions swirling like a storm in her eyes.


    "Since mu


    mom''s dead, no one cares about me anymore. That''s why I decided to note back to this ce ever again. In any case, Keenan has to give me money.


    "But I didn''t expect him to want to marry me off! Do you know what kind of men he''s been introducing me to so far? They''re either old geezers who are over 80 years old, or gay men


    who want to trick me into marrying them so that I can give birth to their children! Keenan''s perfectly capable of selling me off in exchange for money!"


    Suddenly, Alisa took off her dress, revealing a horrible scar on her back. "I refused to marry any of them, so Keenan whipped me with his belt. A few of my scars have already healed so far.


    After that, she put on her dress. "It''s time for Keenan to reap what he''s sowed after all this time."


    Having witnessed Alisa in her most vulnerable moment, I had a feeling that I never truly got to know the real her all this time. She had always presented herself as a rich, spoiled, and materialistic youngdy, after all. To think that her past was filled with this much sorrow...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Is that why you want me and Leonard to get divorced? Is it so that you can marry him?"


    I didn''t understand what the so-called deal Alisa was proposing meant. But she most likely held the key to the truth that I wanted.


    Alisa just shook her head. "I don''t want Leonard. At first, I thought Leonard was a scumbag who slept around. But I also thought that it''d be a good thing if he slept with me, for I''d definitely get to boost my social standing.


    "But it seems that I''m wrong for assuming who Leonard really is. He loves you, after all. He thought he was pretty good at pretending to be in love with me.


    "The thing is, I''ve slept with a lot more men my whole life. I can easily tell who''s interested in me and who''s not."


    My jaw went ck as I stared at Alisa. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Alisa was definitely an expert in mind games, for I couldn''t understand the things she had done so far. Alisa just twitched her mouth impatiently. "You really are silly, Eva. I want to propose a deal with you.


    you and Leonard cooperate with me and help me gain control of the Green family, I''ll help you track down Randall. What do you think?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Randall Isn''t Dead


    It turned out that Alisa had overheard Keenan''s n when she was about to fly abroad back


    then.


    It was true that Keenan nned on framing my family. Besides, Alisa had met Randall a few times, so she became friends with Rivae.


    But Alisa never cared about the aftermath once she left the country. Since Rivae trusted her, Keenan issued Alisa the task of transferring Rivae''s living expenses to her every month. That was how Alisa got closer to Rivae.


    "Riva didn''t steal. Keenan got someone to frame her for those crimes just so he could force her to return to the country. I know you''re looking for Randall. I don''t care what you''re nning to do to him as long as I can defeat Keenan once and for all." I didn''t really believe everything Alisa told me. Once Leonard got back, I told him everything I heard so far.


    Leonard just massaged his temple, feeling quite troubled. Then, he passed me his phone. An investigative report on Alisa was shown on the screen.


    "I already had a weird feeling about Alisa, so I had my men investigate her history abroad. It turns out that something really is off about her.


    "The photos on her social media page are fake. She was most likely putting on an act for her father and brother. It turns out that Alisa was busy with her own ns this whole time."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alisa had been studying at a university as her alter ego, Christine. She even obtained double master''s degrees in one go.


    It turned out that Alisa''s master''s degrees were rted to business management and psychology. No wonder Leonard couldn''t fool her at all.


    "Also, Alisa has already established her ownpany overseas. She didn''t just return to the country under her father''s coercion-she must be nning tounch an attack on him as well.


    It was difficult for Leonard''s men to investigate Alisa''s past overseas. Still, they managed to get their hands on information regarding her alter ego.


    Christine was an extremely outstanding woman who was known for her beauty and her intellect. Herpany was doing quite well on its own as well.


    Still, I dared not trust Alisa just yet.


    "She''s a schemer. I think we should just wait and see. I don''t have the guts to trust the words spoken by a Green."


    Although myst name was Green as well, Keenan''s family waspletely different from


    mine.


    Leonard agreed with me as well. He thought we needed to think it through before deciding if we should trust Alisa.


    Just when we were trying toe up with ways to probe Alisa for more information, she knocked on my door once again.


    "Leo, I was just looking for you! I just opened a bottle of red wine. Do you want toe to my room instead?"


    Alisa sashayed into my room while wearing a sexy nightgown. After that, she closed the door hurriedly behind her. Then, she pulled out her phone before sending me more than a dozen photos in one go.


    "This is the evidence Randall has given to Keenan. It''s proof that they worked together to embezzle the construction funds that were meant for your father. There are also some transaction records included in the photos.


    "I can''t steal the actual documents for you. All I can do is snap the photos for you. A few of them are quite blurry. Keenan is too vignt and wary at the moment. I''ll find another chance to take better photos of them. For now, I can only provide you with these photos."


    I zoomed in on the photos. True to Alisa''s word, some of them consisted of contracts and documents that showed Randall''s and Keenan''s signatures. There were even photos of checks showing the down payments.


    "The reason why I said Randall will never appear is because Rivae is still being held hostage by Keenan. But he''s not dead as well. As long as Keenan gives Rivae money, Randall will mail a small portion of the original evidence to Keenan every year after the New Year holidays."


    Alisa a sat o


    on my bed while looking me in the eye. "Randall must have been roped into this whole thing by force back then. His wife was severely ill, after all. Back then, Keenan''s bone marrow was the only one that was suitable for Randall''s wife.


    "Jasper and I are the only ones who know about this. The surgery was conducted in a hospital overseas. This should be enough to prove my loyalty and sincerity to you. So? Are you going to work with me?"


    The bombshell Alisa had dropped on me and Leonard was too big. For a moment, I found it difficult to digest everything.


    Meanwhile, Leonard stared at the photos while asking, "Didn''t your father make any efforts to track the sender down? Don''t tell me Randall is stupid enough to deliver the evidence on his own every time this happens."


    Alisa shook her head. "The evidence has always been mailed from overseas. I''ve always suspected that Randall has been hiding in the country all these years. If not, Keenan wouldn''t


    Cup 152 Handallet Dead


    have lured Rivae back here. He did that just to force Randall out of hiding."


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Working Together


    I stared at the photos,


    finding it hard to believe Alisa''s version of events.


    work with us, then?"


    "How are you nning to work with


    Since Alisa had already shown us the evidence, she''d definitely want to work with us.


    "Let''s coborate on thetest project. It''s true that we can''t drag it out any longer. This project is also the contribution that I''ll be providing to Keenan''spany."


    Alisa didn''t bother keeping her n a secret. The reason why she asked Leonard toe along was to snatch the project from the others.


    Since twopanies were coborating, it''d only make sense for someone to be appointed as the project manager. There was no way Keenan would shoulder the responsibility. Unfortunately, Jasper wasn''t in the country at the moment. This left Alisa as the only candidate.


    However, Keenan couldn''t trust Alisa as well.


    "Keenan''s a sly fox. He won''t give up on his ns until the veryst moment. I tried bringing the project up a few times, yet he refused to let me participate in it. He''s obviously waiting for his son to return to the country and take over the role of the project manager. It''s just a shame for him that Jasper isn''ting back at all."


    Alisa lounged against the chairzily. "The only reason why Jasper''s living a leisurely life overseas is all thanks to Keenan giving him money from time to time. But what if he runs out of money?


    "Mr. Harmon, as long as you agree to help me secure the project, you''ll be able to obtain a big fat slice of the pie in the end."


    Alisa even got the profit chart figured out. Clearly, she was fully prepared for this moment.


    Leonard thought for a moment, his gaze lowered. Then, he shook his head. "Even if you can be the project manager, you''re still unable to take over your dad''spany. Your dad isn''t dying any time soon."


    That was what I thought as well. Even if Uncle Keenan couldn''t sire any children, he wouldn''t be dying anytime soon. In that case, Alisa wouldn''t be able to take over thepany at all. Was she nning to assassinate Uncle Keenan, then?


    But Alisa suddenly chuckled. "That''s why we need to find Randall and obtain enough evidence to get Keenan arrested. It''ll be best if he can get sentenced to ten years'' worth of jail time. Since Jasper owes a ton of money, he won''t be able to make it back. By then, Keenan Corporation will be mine. Her lips were curled into a cold smirk. "Then again, Keenan might not get any jail sentences


    There''s a chance he might get sentenced to death instead. After all, those whomit too many crimes won''t be allowed to live in this world."


    Alisa no longer harbored any love for Keenan. All she had left was her burning desire for


    revenge.


    I could tell that she wasn''t acting at all. Her body tended to tremble unconsciously whenever Keenan was brought up.


    "We need more evidence in order to get him imprisoned. These photos are definitely not enough." Leonard tapped on my phone while looking at Alisa nkly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Alisa just smiled charmingly. "Of course. Otherwise, I''d have thrown him in jail a long time. ago. Why would I offer to work with you in the first ce? That''s why I need your help, Leo. 1 need you to help Keenan see my actual worth so that he can relinquish a small portion of his authority over thepany to me.


    Keenan has a mistress, you see. Word has it that she''s pregnant at the moment. Keenan''s eagerly waiting for the birth of his son right now. If I can''t take advantage of the chaos and take over hispany right now, it''ll be difficult for me to make my move in the future." "Didn''t you say he''s unable to impregnate women?"


    My mind was barely spinning at this point. Why were things thisplicated?


    Alisa chuckled again. "You really are silly, Eva. Just because Keenan can''t impregnate women doesn''t mean they can''t get pregnant via other methods."


    I just stared at Alisa in disbelief. She responded with a wink.


    For a moment, I felt like asking Alisa if she was the one who had hired the mistress. But that question seemed quite insignificant. Alisa must have hired that mistress. Besides, it wasn''t as if she''d admit to having done it.


    Anyway, Alisa''s n was quite decent. I was definitely convinced, that was for sure.


    Alisa rose to her feet before ncing at me and Leonard. "Don''t worry, Eva. I''m just borrowing Leonard from you. I hate casanovas the most. I don''t want to be with Leonard even if you give him to me. We''re just working together, so you don''t have to worry about anything.


    After that, she left my room,pletely disregarding what Leonard was feeling at the time.


    Before Alisa left, she turned to look at Leonard with the door open. "I''ll be waiting for you then, Leo."


    Alisa really was a good actress. No one could find any ws in her performance. Everyone was very sure that Leonard and I would definitely get a divorce, seeing as he and Alisa were madly in love with each other.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 The Greens


    Leonard and I just stared at each other.


    Honestly speaking, Alisa''s n was very convincing. If we were to work together, our


    investigation might get a lot easier for us. Not to mention, she hated Uncle Keenan''s guts as


    well.


    We discussed the matter for a short while after that. In the end, we decided to work with Alisa for the time being, since we weren''t losing out on anything anyway.


    Leonard looked a little unhappy. "Are you saying that I should continue selling my body?"


    I just shoved him out of my room with all my might. "Alisa doesn''t even like you at all. What makes you think you''re selling your body?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Leonard-must have remembered what Alisa had said about him. He left my room while looking


    quite annoyed.


    At that moment, Jill called me on the phone. "Let''s meet up. I need to talk to you about something."


    She sounded quite rxed and cheerful. It seemed like she had found new clues.


    After that, I made my way to the Popes'' restaurant hurriedly. Jill looked a lot happier than


    before.


    "Over here, Eva! Hurry up!"


    Once I reached Jill''s table, I saw two chocte milkshakes there. The rest of the table was upied by documents.


    "Look! I''ve uncovered all of this information during my time here! Isn''t this great?


    I read the contents shown on the documents. What I saw shocked me to the core.


    Jill was able to dig up information on the Greens projects which had taken ce in Melgrove over the past few years. She even highlighted a few projects which had ended in failure.


    "That uncle of yours is useless. He was on the verge of bankruptcy before he took over your family''s assets," Jill said as she pointed at the documents.


    "These projects are enough to cripple him financially. If not for your family''s tragedy, he wouldn''t have gotten to where he is today. He has far too many projects on his hands right now. As you can tell, he''s bitten off a lot more than he can chew. There''s barely any money in hispany''s ount right now, which is why he''s sought Leonard out."


    I picked up one of the documents. It was true that Keenan''s projects were in big trouble. I could tell that he wasn''t a good boss at all. He had made the wrong decision several times in a row, after all.


    CIGUR 154 The Greens


    Then again, Uncle Keenan was pretty lucky. Hispany achieved a new level of sess thanks to my family''s human resources and funds.


    Jill pointed at the dossier folders on a few individuals. "These people used to work at Keenan Corporation. Later on, they found jobs in my family''spany.


    "Keenan is the type who values familial connections more than one''s capabilities and skill. Those who are skilled and capable end up leaving hispany because of his biased nature.


    "This person is the current designer of this project. Everyone knows about the time when he got fired by Keenan. They all im that the Greens are ungrateful and unreasonable."


    I picked up the designer''s dossier folder. It was a person whom I was familiar with-Michael Copnd. He used to be the design director at Keenan Corporation. He was very skilled, not to mention he had a good personality too. The reason why he was able to work for Keenan for that long was due to his exceptional capabilities.


    Keenan really was a fool for dismissing Michael.


    "I guess you have no idea that this project''s cut is worth 800 million dors, at least. I really can''t believe that Keenan has given up on such a valuable gem just to appease his rotten. connections."


    While Jillined about Keenan''s foolishness, I, for one, knew that Keenan didn''t fire Michael purely just to fill his pockets with money


    Also, Michael and Randall were pretty close friends. What if Michael had insider knowledge all this time?


    When I saw Randall''s dossier folder, my mind went nk for a split second.


    Jill picked up the folder. "By the way, Randall isn''t just involved in your family''s case, Apparently, he''s involved in a murder mystery case too." Apparently, right after my family''s tragedy happened, the apartment that Randall was living in was burned down before the police could find him. The source of the fire was Randall''s apartment. Back then, the fire had killed three people. Yet, no one could find Randall''s corpse at all. Everyone imed that they didn''t see him exiting the building. Someone spected that his body might have been burned to ashes.


    "Don''t you think this is strange, Eva? It''s impossible for all of his DNA to be missing from the scene, right? I have a feeling that Randall is still alive." Truthfully speaking, I had always thought that Randall must be alive. Otherwise, who could provide the evidence to Keenan?


    Rivae must feel the same way. She must have returned to the country, thinking that her


    Chupp 154 The Greens


    father was still alive.


    As long as I could find him, I''d be able to uncover the actual truth behind my family''s tragedy.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Watch Out


    There was no way Keenan would let a threat like Randall continue to exist. He''d definitely track him down relentlessly.


    Besides, Randall would mail some of the evidence to Keenan every year. Even if the evidence was mailed from an overseas address, there was no way Randall wouldn''t be able to avoid leaving traces of his activities overseas.


    If Keenan couldn''t uncover a single thing about Randall, that could only mean that Randall was hiding somewhere safe. In fact, he was able to hide his own address and identity.


    There was a chance that Randall was hiding somewhere in a foreign country. Or... He could be right under Keenan''s nose. He''d just have to mail the evidence overseas and have his contact mail it back to Keenan.


    The thought of Rivae potentially being involved in this hidden scheme and having insider. knowledge of her father''s whereabouts made my breath hitch in my throat.


    Now that Rivae was back in the country and under Keenan''s watchful eye, it''d be difficult for me to get closer to her. In the end, I''d still have to rely on Alisa.


    "Why don''t you meet up with these people? Perhaps you might find more clues. They used to work at Keenan Corporation, after all. What if they know something about the incident?"


    Jill showed me the dossier folders she had on the employees of herpany. After ncing through them, I shook my head.


    "There''s no need to see them for now. They aren''t the core employees, so they might not know anything at all. I''ll have to discuss this turn of events with Leonardter on. We''re now working with Alisa." "What? Don''t tell me you''re nning on giving Leonard to Alisa!" Jill stared at me as though I was an idiot.


    It was then I summarized everything that had happened so far to her. Sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt when I told her about Alisa not liking Leonard at all.


    "See? Not everyone''s as blind as a bat like us! At least I''m better than you. I cut my losses just in time by snuffing out my feelings for him. You, on the other hand, got the short end of the stick"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I just looked at Jill, not knowing what to say. I had no idea why she looked so happy. She seemed to have forgotten that she was head over heels for Leonard back in our university days.


    Then again, Jilly was right. I was the one who had married Leonard in the end. By then, Jill no longer had feelings for him.


    Once I got back to Uncle Keenan''s vi, Alisa had already begun chatting with Leonard in his


    Chary, 19, WaECH QUE


    room.


    All the maids seemed to have a tacit agreement going on. As long as Alisa was in Leonard''s room, they would never disturb them no matter what.


    When I headed upstairs, one of the maids even reported loudly, "Ms. Eva, wee home!"


    Her voice was so loud that it hurt my ears. It was as though she was worried that Alisa and Leonard couldn''t overhear her.


    Alisa opened the door, clearly displeased. "There''s no need to wee her home. She''s not a guest."


    After that, she strode back into Leonard''s room. But this time, she didn''t close the door.


    I knew right away that Leonard and Alisa wished to speak with me. Hence, I headed upstairs immediately.


    "Did you get your hands on any clues?"


    Since Alisa mentioned that she wanted to help me, she''d have to show her sincerity.


    Alisa closed the door. Once she was sure that no one was outside, she said, "I saw Keenan''s bodyguard hanging around the apartment Riva''s staying in. He must be monitoring her. "Keenan''s most likely forcing Randall out of his hiding spot. Also, he happened to bring up the fact that Grandpa''s money had gone missing back then."


    Alisa looked at me, silently asking me where the money had gone. Naturally, I would never expose Leonard''s lie, so I could only shake my head helplessly.


    "I didn''t know its whereabouts at first. After my dad passed away, my mom said she only knew the money existed. She didn''t know the details at all."


    Technically, I was telling the truth. My father''s passing was so sudden that he didn''t get to fill


    and my mother in on many things he knew about.


    me a


    Grandpa was considered pretty well-off back in the day. But what I heard was that he had given most of his money to Uncle Keenan.


    "I knew it! I knew that Grandpa was biased this whole time!" Alisa huffed in displeasure. Anyway, he firmly believes that you have a fund. But if your mom doesn''t know anything about it, all we can do right now is track Randall down. "Right now, the Greens need money the most. Keenan will definitely go after the your fund. That''s why you''d better watch out for him."

 Chapter 156

    money


    in


    Happ- 156 inheritance


    Chapter 156 Inheritance


    Alisa''sst sentence shocked me and Leonard to the core.


    I lowered my gaze while thinking about what she had just said. No matter how much of a


    bastard Keenan was, there was no way he''d go so far as to harm me, right?


    But Leonard seemed to think differently. His expression was already thunderous at that point.


    Alisa didn''t stay in the room for long. In the end, she left with a dark expression.


    Meanwhile, I kept reying Alisa''s words in my mind. It seemed that Keenan desperately needed money to the point that he was willing to resort to underhanded methods. As for my fund....


    I turned to look at Leonard. "You''re pretty amazing, huh? I can''t believe you can find clues just to make your lie seem more convincing."


    "That''s not the crucial part. What''s most important is that you need to be more careful now."


    It was rare for Leonard to look so serious. He seemed a little terrified as well.


    I just looked at him in confusion. "Why?"


    ''Because of the fund."


    Leonard''s answer left me even more befuddled.


    He sighed before borating, "Keenan wants money. Right now, you''re the one with a fund under your name. More importantly, Randall might have ess to it. That means you''re in danger now, aren''t you?


    "With his clues on Randall''s whereabouts as well as your identity as the fund''s owner, Keenan will be able to get his hands on the money."


    I thought for a few more moments. Finally, I understood what Leonard meant.


    It was true that I''d be able to help resolve the Greens'' financial crisis if I had the fund''s money. After all, the Greens needed the money the most at this time. A few of their projects needed their own capital flow in order to beunched. But my money would never go to Keenan even if my life was endangered.


    "You''re my husband. Even if I die, you''ll still be my primary heir."


    Leonard smacked me on the head


    as soon as my words fell.


    "Stop talking about dying! Can''t you be serious for once? It''s true that you''re my wife, but have you forgotten what you previously told Alisa?"


    Chau The intendance


    I stared at Leonard in disbelief, my eyes as wide as dinner tes.


    It was true that I had told Alisa that Leonard and I were about to get a divorce. But right now, she knew that we weren''t able to do so for the time being "Could it be that Uncle Keenan thinks we''re about to file for a divorce?"


    Leonard nodded glumly. "If you file a divorce with me, you''re left with no direct rtives i your family. Tell me, who''ll be the one inheriting your fund if you die?"


    I hung my head low mutely. In that case, Keenan, who was my uncle, would be my primary heir to the fund.


    There were only a few people left in the Green family. Even if Keenan wasn''t my heir, the position would still go to either Jasper or Alisa.


    in


    "You have no idea just how badly Keenan wants me and Alisa to be together at all times every day! You should know what he''s trying to hint at, right? He wants us to file for a divorce as soon as possible!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The more Leonard spoke, the angrier he became. I quickly appeased him the best I could.


    If this truly was Keenan''s goal, then I''d have to admit that he had a pretty good n. Since Leonard and I would be filing for a divorce, my money would go to Keenan once I died. Harmon Group would go to Alisa after she and Leonard got married. This meat Keenan would emerge as the final victor.


    However, I just shook my head when I remembered what things were like now.


    "Since he''s already ordered Alisa to seduce you, I don''t think he''ll do anything to me. He


    doesn''t know how much money there is in the fund, after all."


    "But Keenan definitely thinks there''s a lot of money in the fund. Otherwise, why didn''t your father tell your mother what the exact sum was?"


    Since the money was considered my father''s private assets, that meant it wouldn''t be


    ssified as the joint assets he and my mother shared.


    Then again, Dad wasn''t that type of person. I chose to believe in his integrity.


    Leonard took my hand while sounding terse. "I told you before that I would never divorce you. We''ll live happily ever after.


    "Still, you have to be careful, Eva. Have you forgotten how your dad died?"


    My heart throbbed at that question.


    Dad had died in an ident. If I were to meet the same fate after my divorce... I dared not follow that trail of thought.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Michael Copnd


    When I followed Leonard and Alisa to the construction site on a tour, I was instantly reduced to a wallflower.


    I had no idea if those two were just acting or had brainwashed themselves into p roles perfectly both of them outright ignored me, the actual Mrs. Harmon, ying their


    In fact, everyone flocked around Leonard and Alisa as well. It was as though they were a real couple..


    Keenan, in particr, grinned happily as he watched them act all lovey-dovey. "Just look at how perfect they are. Isn''t that right, Eva?"


    At that moment, I wanted nothing more than to tell Keenan to listen to the absolute bullshit he was spouting right now.


    How dare he ask a woman if her own husband made a perfect match with another woman! What the fuck?


    Still, I managed to hold my tongue. It''d be best if I could fool Keenan into thinking that I would never get back together with Leonard in this lifetime. That way, it''d be easier for me to carry out my investigation from now on. Keenan could tell that I was in a bad mood. It just fueled his happiness.


    "Eva, you''re still very young. It''smon for youngsters to get married twice or even thrice these days. There''s no need for you to worry about your future happiness.


    "Since Leonard doesn''t really love you anymore, I think you should just file for a divorce right now and end things cleanly instead of dragging them out.


    "You don''t have to worry about not being able to survive after your divorce. I''ll help you out. There''s nothing to worry about now that I''m here for you."


    I just gaze


    gazed at Keenan coldly without uttering a single word.


    Wow. I had such an amazing uncle. To think that he was already this eager to pick out a perfect husband for his daughter.


    Well, it was true that Leonard was different from phonies and dying old geezers. It''d be great If Alisa could marry him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, Alisa wasn''t interested in Leonard at all because she thought of him as a


    Back when I first heard Alisa''s description of Leonard, I was tickled pink. But now, I could only y the role of a wife who was about to be abandoned Hence, I stomped my feet angrily on the spot. "What are you going to help me with? Are you going to help convince my husband to file for a divorce with me? What an amazing uncle


    you are!!!


    My voice was rather loud, so everyone could hear what I said. I could see Leonard attempting to approach us, but Alisa quickly yanked him back. So, I shook my head gently at him.


    I needed to continue my investigation. That was why I might as well distract Keenan for the time being.


    As expected, Keenan didn''t care about where I was nning to go next. He wouldn''t even bat an eyelid even if I were to stay on the construction site.


    So, I gged down a cab and headed to Michael''s location. If I could get Michael to speak up, I might be able to find some clues.


    However, I didn''t expect Michael to look vastly differentpared to the Michael I once remembered. He looked so disheveled, with his stubble growing on his chin and dark rings hanging under his eyes. Even his clothes were all wrinkled. Michael happened to be dining in a small joint. He was also surprised to see me there.


    "Eva? Is that really you?"


    I nodded before taking a seat across from Michael. "It''s been so long since west met, Mr. Copnd. I heard about what happened to you."


    Michael just waved his hand. "This has nothing to do with you, Eva. It''s all your uncle''s fault. His expression warped into one of rage when he brought Keenan up. After all, he had poured his efforts intopleting the design for the project. But once the bidding war for the project was over, he found himself getting booted out of thepany by Keenan.


    "Do you know what he told me? He said I showed upte to work four times that month, so he needed to fire me! The thing is, I stayed in the office during those days! He... He''s just exploiting me at this point!


    "I''ve already made preparations to take Keenan to court! He can forget about denying me my rightful bonus!"


    Michael said a bunch of things to me after that. I just listened to him quietly.


    In the end, he sounded like he was on the verge of tears. "I had worked for Keenan for so many years! I had contributed far too much to hispany! Had I known that this would happen, I would''ve chosen to make ast-ditch effort with your father instead!" Michael mmed his fork onto the table. But his words made my heart tense up.


    "Mr. Copnd, what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 That Person


    I couldn''t really remember what happened prior to my family''s downfall. But what I knew was that my family''spany didn''t have any money left in its ounts. Also, countless people would visit my parents every day to ask about the current situation. Back then, I had already found out about my illness, so I was on the verge of breaking down. At the same time, I was nning to break up with Leonard. That was why I didn''t bother to pay


    attention to many of the incidents that were going on.


    Now that I thought about it, my family had so many projects going on. There was no way we''d go bankrupt so quickly.


    The symptoms must have appeared in the past. I was very sure that the veteran employees were able to recognize those symptoms.


    I looked Michael in the eye. "Mr. Copnd, what exactly happened to my family during the final phase? It wasn''t a given that my family would go broke anyway. Is there another reason why this happened?" Michael struggled with himself internally. Finally, he let out a sigh.


    "If we were able to secure a project back then, thepany might be able to tide over the worst situation. Your father wanted me to give that project everything I got, but I..."


    He shook his head. "Eva, the truth is, I really wanted to give it my all. Trust me. I really, really wanted to do that.


    "But your uncle... Your uncle told me I might as well wait for thepany to go bankrupt before transferring to hispany..."


    It turned out that Keenan had already started poaching my father''s employees at that time. Michael wasn''t the only one getting poached; the other employees experienced the same thing.


    too.


    Everyone grew uneasy because of the investigation that wasunched on my father. After he died in that ident, my mother was the only one who had to keep thepany running.


    "Your mother rarely dealt with thepany''s matters. There was so much that she didn''t know about thepany. That''s why your uncle told me that he should handle the project instead of dying in the same boat as your mother "Eva, you should know that my daughter had just gotten into junior high back then. My family desperately needed money for everything..."


    Michael lowered his head, not daring to look me in the eye.


    Honestly, I understood that Michael had his own woes to deal with. It was normal for middle-aged men to take care of their elderly parents and their own families. No one could possibly Chap 15 Tijat Person


    spend the rest of their lives fighting for my father''s cause.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eva, can... Can you forgive me?" Michael''s eyes were a little muddy. Gone was the man who looked every bit like a sessful designer.


    I didn''t nod. Instead, I just gazed at Michael coldly.


    "Mr. Copnd, I didn''t visit you just to ask about what happened back then. I want to ask you about the situation of your current project. Uncle Keenan roped Harmon Group into taking over your project. I want to redesign the whole thing." I didn''t hate Michael. Anyone would prioritize their family first. I needed him to help me with other tasks I had in mind.


    But Michael''s rage was reignited when I brought up his project.


    "My colleague told me Keenan changed some materials and the design just to save money. It''s only natural that the person backing him up refused to go along with it. Not to mention, Keenan had also offended the investors from before." The disdain in Michael''s eyes grew tenfold.


    My expression was still neutral, but I had already perked up my ears at the new information.


    Based on Jill''s information, Keenan Corporation didn''t have the qualifications needed to take over the project. In fact, many of the qualifications were falsified.


    If the government were to conduct a proper audit on Keenan Corporation, they''d be able to find out that something fishy was going on. After all, thatpany was still able to secure so many projects despite itsck of qualifications. Michael scanned his surroundings. Once he was sure that no one was looking his way, he dropped his tone to a murmur.


    "Why else did you think Keenan Corporation could secure that many projects? It''s all thanks to the person backing him up! Keenan''s still able to secure the project despite offering subpar designs to the government! "However, Keenan pissed that person off by using the construction funds just to bail your cousin out."


    I leaned in as well. "Who''s that person?"


    Michael dipped his finger in water before scrawling ast name on the table-Mills. Then, he wiped it away immediately.


    "Keenan was already working with this guy when your father was still alive. After that, both of them achieved higher levels of sess together. From the way I see it, something fishy''s definitely going on."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Scheme


    After Michael and I exchanged contact information with each other, I went to visit Jill next.


    Leonard and I didn''t have any connections in this city, but the Popes, on the other hand, were an entirely different story. Their chain restaurants had taken over a few regions so far, so it was easier for Jill to dig up information.


    Soon, Jill''s subordinates reported back to her. "There are two people who had ''Mills'' as theirst name in the audit department. Based on his age, the man named Jedidiah Mills seems to fit the bill. He''s the head of the department. "He''s also the one who signed the approval for Keenan Corporation''sst few projects. Also, he seems to be on good terms with Keenan."


    I looked a little doubtful as my eyes raked over Jedidiah''s information. How was it possible for others to not know about the Greens'' amicable rtionship with a man this influential?


    Suddenly, I noticed a woman named Danika Atkinson being listed as Jedidiah''s spouse. Why did her name sound so familiar?


    "Danika Atkinson... What''s her job? Is she in the same department as him?"


    "Danika? You never heard of her, Eva? She attended the seminarst year as an expert in kidney-rted diseases. Her posters were everywhere back then. She''s a famous doctor in Melgrove, you know."


    Jill fished out her phone and searched Danika''s name on the search engine. I had a bad feeling when I saw Danika''s area of specialization.


    The culprit who killed my father was afflicted with uremia. The thing was, he was already in the terminal stage, so he didn''t have much longer to live. He already died before a proper sentence was issued to him. He didn''t have any assets under his name, so it was even more impossible to demandpensation from him.


    In the end, the insurancepany paid my family. The driver never got into an altercation with my father in the past. Heck, both of them had never met each other before. Hence, the police didn''t ssify the case as vengeful murder.


    There was once when I had thought about the possibility of my father driving too quickly because he might have dug up information on Randall''stest whereabouts. But now, I was finally able to start connecting the dots between the events.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If everything was rted to Keenan, then... everything would definitely make sense.


    Leonard called me before I could piece everything together. "Eva... ce...e home..."


    It seemed that he was all tongue-tied at the moment, for he could barely articte.


    Chap 159 Scheme


    "Go home? Where are you right now?"


    "Leo, I''ll take you back to your room... Hey! Keep your hands to yourself! My dad''s still here, you know!"


    Alisa''s voice boomed at that moment. She had just hinted to me that they were at home.


    Jill stared at me with wide eyes. She looked like she wanted to scream, "I knew it!" in my face.


    I knew that she didn''t trust Alisa at all. Honestly, I didn''t know if I should trust her too. All I knew was that I had to go home at this time.


    Jill decided to drive me back to the vi because she wanted to watch the drama.


    Once I reached home, I saw Leonard and Alisa struggling with each other at the stairwell. A few maids had already helped Leonard to his room, yet he refused to enter.


    Alisa looked pretty anxious at that point. "Leo, let me help you into your room! What are you doing?"


    "What are you two doing?"


    I rushed over angrily at that moment. Leonard spent a while trying to refocus his gaze on me before he finally recognized me. Then, he copsed onto me. "Take me away," he whispered into my ear.


    "Eva, what are you doing? Lisa was trying to help Leonard back to his room!" Keenan strode over while looking a little displeased. He even shot Alisa a look.


    I just hugged Leonard protectively. "Are you really nning to take him back to his room? Or are you nning to do something to him?


    "Is it really necessary for you to deploy that many people just to help him back to his room? From the way I see it, you''re definitely scheming something!"


    If the Greens dared to drug Leonard under broad daylight, it would definitely mess up our ns. Perhaps they intended to take steamy photos of Leonard and Alisa so that they would get involved in a romantic scandal.


    I looked at Jill, who stood at the doorway. "Jill, give me a hand with Leonard. We''re not staying here anymore.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Drugged


    Jill quickly came over used all of our energy just to help Leonard


    to help me out. W...


    into her car.


    Keenan was about to order the maids to stop us from leaving when Jill stepped on the gas and sped off.


    "Seriously? Alisa really is a ballsy one, huh? Did she seriously drug Leonard? He''s definitely not the most handsome guy in the world... nor the sexiest."


    "Hey! Only my wife knows how sexy I am!"


    Leonard, who was supposedly unconscious, woke up all of a sudden. He red at Jill, clearly displeased.


    Poor Jill''mmed her foot on the brakes immediately, causing my head to crash into Leonard''s. I smacked him instantly.


    "For fuck''s sake, Jill''s driving! Don''t give her a heart attack!"


    Leonard just harrumphed. "I wouldn''t have to act drunk if it wasn''t for Alisa''s stupid idea! Eva, that uncle of yours really is something! He told his own daughter to drug me so that he could film a sex tape of us doing it! Just how sick is he?


    "Is Alisa adopted? Is she not his biological daughter? From the way I see it, it doesn''t seem like she''s his daughter at all!"


    I knew what Leonard meant. Parents would never harm their children. It was true that Uncle


    Keenan had gone overboard this time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Then again, he never cared about Alisa. As long as he could benefit from the business alliance, filming a sex tape featuring his own daughter wouldn''t matter to him at all.


    Jill left right after dropping us off at the hotel which had a coborative deal going on with her family''spany. After that, Leonard and I began recounting the information we had gathered.


    Originally, Alisa wanted to bring Rivae along. Unfortunately, Keenan''s men kept an extremely close eye on Rivae, so Alisa failed to invite her.


    "Alisa also mentioned that Rivae''s phone is bugged. She dared not ask her any questions. She urged us to get divorced as soon as possible. Keenan most likely can''t afford to wait around any more. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ordered her to drug me." I started to feel worried as well when I recalled what Michael had told me earlier.


    The reason behind Keenan''s actions must be rted to the fact that he had gotten into a major disagreement with Jedidiah..


    Chap 1 Drogged


    First, Jedidiah ced restrictions on Keenan''s construction projects. Next, he''d be targeting Keenan Corporation.


    Perhaps both of them were already at odds with each other for a long time. Otherwise, things between them wouldn''t have soured so quickly.


    If Leonard were to fully get involved in the project, Jedidiah wouldn''t have the guts to deal with tworge-scalepanies at once..


    Leonard fell silent after hearing the things I told him about my investigation. It seemed that too many people were involved in this incident. This was no longer me getting revenge for my family.


    "Do you still remember what sort of projects your family was in charge of back then? Did your parents mention anything to you? For example, they might have said something about the projects or Randall."


    I just shook my head. "I don''t know anything about my family''spany. After I Manovia, my mom never told me anything rted to my family."


    went to


    I was undergoing a surgical operation back then, so chances were that my mother didn''t want. to affect my mood. Besides, my cancer cells were spreading extremely quickly back then. I had to rely on morphine just to survive. Naturally, I wasn''t in the mood to ask my mom about what things were like back home.


    Whenever I remembered the time when I didn''t get to see my dad onest time before his death, I felt extremely suffocated.


    Hence, I walked over to the foot of the bed just to open the window. My expression was as gloomy as the weather outside.


    Leonard licked his lips, deciding to not ask about my family matters after that. To us, my time. in Manovia was definitely a taboo subject. We''d both fall silent whenever it was mentioned.


    "Leonard, I want Michael to be listed as a temporary employee in Harmon Group, Clearly, he said all those things to me on purpose. He definitely knows something."


    I refused to believe that Michael had said all those things to me just to atone for what he had done in the past. Since I was already in Tarnvale, I''d definitelyunch a thorough investigation. into what had happened back then.


    Everyone involved was already marinated in the business world for so long. None of them were foolish enough to assume otherwise.


    Leonard nodded. "No problem, but you have to be careful whenever you make contact with those people. You''ll be in charge of the project''s design. Don''t


    t anyone else interfere with


    your work.


    "We''re not returning to Keenan''s ce for the time being. It''s time to ignore him."


    Cup 165 The ulent

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 The ident


    It was a stormy night. Alisa called Leonard a few times and even sent him suggestive texts. In the end, I picked up thetest call and chewed her out over the phone. Only then did she end the call.


    I could imagine how angry Keenan, who was sitting next to her, was at that moment.


    The thought of him forcing Alisa, his own daughter, to do such a heinous thing made my scalp. crawl. How could such vile fathers exist in this world?


    It was definitely easier for me to understand why Alisa wanted Keenan imprisoned or dead.


    Loving parents would raise loving children. Cruel parents... Well, they''d definitely raise children who would never love them, that was for sure.


    The next day, Leonard went to Keenan Corporation to discuss a coborative deal with Keenan. I went to visit Jill instead.


    Last night, I asked her to help me investigate the possibility of car idents featuring patients who were inflicted with terminal diseases in Melgrove. I didn''t expect to see her to yield actual results.


    "Eva, do you think the organizations that are normally seen in dramas exist in real life? The inspiration behind art doese from reality, after all. This can''t be real, right?


    "You know, the trope where the antagonists pay patients money and have them kill others. Since the patients are about to die soon, they might as well do it for the sake of leaving behind a huge sum of money to their loved ones."


    Jill stared at me while looking slightly frightened. Meanwhile, I could only stare at the documents,pletely scared out of my wits.


    Over the course of four years, there were at least four idents that fit the criteria in Melgrove. Trucks weren''t the only vehicles involved-there were also cars.


    As for the culprits, they were often terminally ill patients who only had three months left to live. There were people diagnosed with diseases other than kidney diseases.


    After that, Jill produced a few more reports. "Eva, look at these reports. The medical records of these patientse from this hospital. Danika Atkinson happens to be the chief physician of this hospital."


    My hands began trembling as I read the information. What Jill said aligned with my suspicions.


    It''d only make sense for rich and powerful clients to hire those patients to kill for them. In return for their services, the clients would pay the patients'' families a huge sum of money.


    That was why the driver who killed my dad had driven so recklessly. Not to mention, he had


    Hapy 161 The ident.


    already gotten divorced prior to the ident.


    That way, his family wouldn''t have to pay anypensation fees at all. His children wouldn''t be affected by the ident, either.


    Besides, there was a chance that the driver had never met my father before. Even if the police were tounch an investigation, they wouldn''t be able to find out anything useful. Furthermore, my family''s case took ce in two different regions.


    I could only clutch the documents with trembling hands. At that moment, I had a feeling that I was getting closer to the truth.


    "Jill, can you help me investigate if the people who died in the idents had any bad blood with Keenan Corporation?" "Or... with Jedidiah himself," Jillpleted my sentence while staring at me.


    I knew it. Great minds thought alike.


    It was very easy to use the traffic system to investigate such idents. An hourter, Jill''s subordinates reported back to her.


    As expected, the victims were either business rivals who werepeting over the projects with Keenan Corporation or had bad blood with thepany due to coborative disputes.


    "Jill, you should stay out of this matter. Buy yourself a flight ticket right now and leave Tarnvale. You''re not allowed to stick your nose into this, nor are you allowed to return to this ce. You hear me?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Finally, we were able to shed light on this matter. Keenan and Jedidiah were definitely involved in my family''s case. Since they were bold enough to take out those who stood in their way, that meant they might discover traces of Jill snooping around. I couldn''t drag her into this mess.


    I pick up the documents with the intention to leave. But Jill grabbed me by the arm. "How dare you use me and toss me aside! Are you that ungrateful?"


    I wanted to exin everything to Jill, but she refused to listen to me.


    "Save your breath. I alwaysplete my job one way or another. I remember an employee who''s working in one of my restaurants being afflicted with a kidney disease. I''ll head to the hospital with her tomorrow. You shoulde with us."


    Jill grabbed my sleeve with all her might while dialing a phone number with her other hand.


    "Hi, Ms. Newman. It''s me. Ourpany''s hosting a check-up for kidney-rted diseases tomorrow. We''ll cover 70% of the treatment costs. I''ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Danika Atkinson


    The next morning, Jill actually showed up with a middle-ageddy at the hospital. I wondered if it was because Danika knew me, but Jill wanted me to stay outside. When we finally managed to get a number, she smacked the little paper to the floor angrily. "What the hell? Are those scalpers charging a thousand dors for an appointment with the specialist? If I had known this was so profitable, I would''ve brought a chair with me and lined up at the hospital, just to get the numbers."


    I listened to Jill''sints, but I was very nervous on the inside. If what happened to Dad was actually connected to Jedidiah, did it mean Danika knew me as well?


    In the end, we came to an agreement. I would wait in the hallway while Jill would check on Danika and see if there was something strange with her.


    Jill''s number wasn''t exactly at the front of the line. So, she was only able to see the doctor at noon. She and the middle-ageddy didn''te out until after more than ten minutes.


    "How did it go?"


    Jill helped the middle-ageddy and signaled to me to walk to the side. "She''s doing quite well. She just has to avoid overexerting herself and make sure that she takes her meds.


    "Dr. Atkinson''s patients were almost exclusively people with terminal illnesses. The people, before and after me came here because of her poprity. Undergoing surgery might not have helped them, though.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "With that said, Dr. Atkinson was very pleasant. She treated all of her patients with equal enthusiasm, no matter rich or poor. She''s different from the other specialists." Jill gave me a deliberate look and nodded at me.


    If the patients were in several regions, then the chance for them to be arrested for crime grew slimmer. The police wouldn''t be able to find any connection between them other than they were all patients with certain conditions. More to the point, these patients must''ve visited doctors all over the nation. We had no idea. how many hospitals they had been to, and we couldn''t prove that Danika was involved in the killings.


    Furthermore, Danika seemed to be a benevolent doctor who treated everyone equally and saved lives. For a specialist like her to pay her patients a certain amount of money and always show concern for her patients'' condition. If I was a patient who was dying from a terminal illness, I probably would''ve been more than willing to help my doctor do something.


    Just as I was about to leave, someone suddenly bumped into me.


    Chap 162 Danika Atkinton


    "Excuse me, I''m headed for a surgery. I''m sorry.


    I heard a pleasant female voice and turned around to look at her. She stopped in her tracks all of a sudden, and there was a hint of panic in her eyes. I recognized her. She was thedy in the picture. She was Danika Atkinson. At the next moment, Danika continued apologizing before she pretended not to know me and ran off to the operating room.


    I almost instinctively chase after her. The look in her eyes proved that she knew me..


    "Woah!"


    All of a sudden, the cleaning cart almost toppled. I immediately went over to help the janitor to his feet with some patients'' family members.


    The janitor bowed repeatedly. "I''m so sorry about it. I didn''t watch where I was going." His voice was hoarse and unpleasant to the ear. He was also severely hunched. I also saw a hideous. scar on his hand, which looked like it was burnt.


    A nurse came over immediately. "Are you okay, Mr. Rivas? I told you, you don''t have to do these things. Just continue to take out the trash."


    The old man the nurse called "Mr. Rivas" waved and continued to apologize. He even straightened up my dirtied clothes. I was very sure that I had never heard his voice. It seemed like I didn''t know him either. With that said, he somehow felt familiar to me. "Are you okay, Mr. Rivas? Your hand is bleeding. How about we get it checked?"


    "It''s okay. I have to clean up a few more floors. So, it''s okay."


    I was about to step forward and check, but Mr. Rivas wheeled his cleaning cart away. I remained standing and looked at him strangely.


    Jill followed my gaze and looked over. "Do you know the old man?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t know him. That was for sure, but he felt very familiar to me.


    Moreover, I clearly saw that he intentionally pushed over his cleaning cart to stop me from pursuing Danika.


    Why would Mr. Rivas do something like that?

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 He''s in the Country


    I went back to the motel. The more I thought about what happened today, the fishier smelled.


    Assuming that Danika was looking for a patient with a terminal illness, did that mean she had to know who I was? Was it possible that she orchestrated the entire thing from the very beginning?


    If Dad''s ident was the first of her ns, then did it give her inspiration? Was that why she always chose the patients with terminal illnesses to give their lives up for her?


    What was more, the janitor from earlier today was acting too strangely. It seemed like he had been avoiding me the whole time.


    However, he carefully removed a stic card that was stuck onto the surface of my clothes. Then, he patted my clothes and straightened them. It might''ve been an unassuming gesture, but who would do something like this if they weren''t close to the person? Then, I thought of his burnt hand. Also, his wife''s family''s name was Rivas. All of a sudden, it made sense to me. Rivae got her name because Randall''s wife was a Rivas.


    Rivae''s dad loved her mom so much that he gave her a name that sounded simr to her family name. I recalled this was how Rivae exined her name to me. Was it possible that I met Randall?


    At the thought of it, I could barely hold myself back from going to the hospital and questioning him. If he had always been in the country, why did he look for me? Why did he stay in Melgrove the whole time? What on earth was he doing? Numerous questions flooded my mind. I was going to go out of my mind if I couldn''t find the truth.


    I had just opened the door when Leonard returned, looking somewhat exhausted. "Where are you going? Hadn''t you been to the hospital today?"


    I hurriedly told him about the fact that I might''ve met Randall that day. He looked at me questioningly, "Are you sure? Hospitals scrutinize the people they hire. They''d definitely check on their backgrounds."


    "You say that, but don''t some folks sell their identities? Furthermore, do you think the hospital would scrutinize a janitor the same way they would a medical doctor?"


    I had always thought that we couldn''t find Randall because he had been hiding in in sight. If he had always been in the country, and he was right around them, then that would prove me right.


    Randall could monitor their every movement. If they do anything bad to Rivae, then he


    in the Country.


    could give the evidence to the police.


    "This won''t do. I have to go to the hospital again. What if he runs away?" I was getting closer to the truth. I just couldn''t wait around anymore


    However, Leonard stopped me. "You said so yourself that Danika and Randall knew who you were. It''s not a good move for you to go. It''s easy to alert them if you keep showing up at the hospital. I''ll send someone else to do it." I ran it over my head and found out that I was indeed acting rashly. Then, I immediately took a


    seat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, I received bad news the next day. The janitor took leave.


    "He told the hospital that something happened in his hometown and that he needed to take four days off: He had never taken an off day before. So, they agreed to it.


    "This is his information and social security number. My guy verified it, and there''s nothing wrong with it." I looked at the unfamiliar face in the picture and shook my head. The janitor wasn''t Randall.


    When Alisa arrived at the hotel, both of us were in out of ideas. We thought we had found a clue, but it ended up being nothing again.


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss me because you haven''t seen me for a while? How about you move back to the house?" Alisaughed loudly. Then, she told us the reason she came here.


    ''Rivae said she wanted to go to an arcade. So, I took her there. She told me that she received a parcel at the beginning of the year, and it contained her old clothes. She thought her dad mailed them to her."


    "I''m also skeptical about Randall''s death. Perhaps he''s still in the country." I swapped nces with Leonard, but neither of us said anything.


    If Randall was still in the country, then he was most likely the janitor.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Trust No One


    Aside from going overseas, it was actually safer to stay in the country. Randall was a smart one. He had been ying Keenan like a fool all these years.


    Alisa saw our indifference and became angry. "The two of you don''t seem to be surprised. Hey! We''re on the same side. You have to tell me if you have some clues!"


    Alisa smacked the table heavily and bellowed, "Tell me, Eva! I''m going to sleep with Leonard if you don''t!"


    Leonard moved behind me, and I felt so speechless that I changed the topic.


    "I want to meet with Riva. Can you help me with it?" I was sure Rivae knew a lot of stuff and I couldn''t let Alisa know about Randall for now.


    I used to be close to Riva. If she actually hated me, then there had to be a reason behind it. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know about what happened to my family back then. She was in high school, not a child. It was either she misunderstood something or she did it on purpose.


    Alisa shrugged. "She didn''t like you. Every time we talked about. My dad''s men are keeping an eye on her.


    you, she''d say


    she hated you.


    "So, you might not have the chance to get close to her. More to the point, she might not tell you anything even if you do see her. If you have faith in me, you''re going to let me ask her the questions."


    I nodded in response. It wasn''t so much that I believed in Alisa, but rather that she was the only person who could help me now.


    If I showed up around Rivae, then Keenan would definitely be alerted. He might also find out that I have been to the hospital.


    If Randall was the janitor, then he knew that Rivae was under Keenan''s control. He should be showing himself up soon enough.


    Although I have no idea what game Keenan was ying, I could just guess that it had something to do with what happened back then.


    "I know you want to ask Riva about what happened back then, but she was still quite young. So, she might not know anything. You should probably seek out Randall. After all, he still holds your funds in his hands." Alisa stared at me intensely, and I turned my head sideways. The funds were something Leonard made up. There would be nothing in it for her at the end of the day.


    With that said, I was fine either way. It didn''t matter to me if there were actually funds. Our coboration would go on.


    Thug)


    Once we had discussed our next steps, Leonard and I stared at Alisa, who was lying on the couch. She lifted the cup in her hand. "What''s the matter? Are you going to kick me away after what I''ve done for you?" "Why aren''t you leaving?" Leonard was a little agitated, and his tone was rather unfriendly.


    Alisa pursed her lips before she smiled again. "What are you doing, Leo? I haven''t been able to sleep ever since you left. Are you going to chase me off so soon? I''ve missed you day and night, and yet you''re so cold toward me. You break my heart.'' Leonard ducked behind me again. All of a sudden, I recalled him saying that there was a female spirit in his room that day. Alisa was always dressed in red, and she looked just like a vengeful spirit.


    Alisa saw how scared Leonard was. She giggled and rose to her feet. "Fine. I''lle here more often in the future. Keenan asked me to work faster.


    "Drugging didn''t work for himst time. So, who knew what tricks he had up his sleeves in the future? Jasper probably couldn''t hold out much longer, too. Watch your backs, you two.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Also, don''t forget that you have to let me be in charge of that project." Alisa took her handbag gracefully and walked toward the door. Then, she turned around again.


    "You guys are headed for a divorce, Eva. You should just move on from him already. Why cling to him and refuse to let go? This is Leonard''s wife we''re talking about. It''s all up to him who he likes." Alisa snorted coldly again before she shut the door and left. I came to the door and saw that there were two men acting sneakily by the emergency exit. It looked like Keenan trusted no one, not even his own daughter.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 An Additional Condition


    The Harmon Group and the Green family''s coboration was just around the corner, and my family had no source of funding anymore. They urgently needed a business partner.


    What was more, there was no other entity that could provide this kind of funding and provide a team of designers in Melgrove. Even if there were, the otherpanies would definitely have second thoughts about coborating with a scumbag like Keenan. Anypany that coborated had either shut down or suffered losses in the past. Everyone


    was scared of him.


    Keenan was too domineering, and that was a surefire way to run a business to the ground. Dad said so for a long time. However, Keenan didn''t change his ways. He even used Dad of being irresolute and hesitant.


    Not only was Keenan broke now, but he also couldn''t find anyone to coborate with him. If I hadn''t stepped forward with the proposal, he likely would''ve sold Alisa off to someone else. He was no longer cocky when we negotiated, and he kept telling me the advantages of his project.


    In fact, the project had significant advantages. The government supported and funded it, and the necessary approval materials were provided too.


    Under normal circumstances, everybody would''ve fought each other to secure the project. It was just that it would be hard to modify it. Without Max around, the design department under the Green family was ipetent.


    Everyone was interested in giving this project a try, but none of them wanted to bear the responsibility. Not only was Harmon Group funding it, but it also had to bear the risks. Naturally, Leonard had to argue his case. After several negotiations, Leonard managed to get the upper hand.


    "We''re all family, Mr. Harmon. Do you have to be so meticulous and unforgiving?" Keenan probably hadn''t been at a disadvantage for a long time. His patience hade to an end.


    Leonard leisurely drank his tea. "You have to be clear and impartial when ites to business, even if you are working with your own family. Don''t you understand that, Mr. Green?


    "Moreover, you are only rted to me because Eva is my wife. You''re not family to me. It''s better to draw our lines clearly." Leonard''s response made Keenan angrier, but Keenan could do nothing but shove his rage deep down. Alisa was probably right when she said Jasper couldn''t hold out much longer. Eventually, Keenan agreed to sign an unequal agreement with Leonard.


    Just as they were about to sign on the paper, Leopard spoke again, "I have another condition,


    Ciapp 145 An Adamonal CuriddionContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and it doesn''t have to be added to the contract. All I ask is a promise from you, Mr. Green."


    Keenan strained to respond, "What is it?"


    "I want Alisa to take


    e over the project, and I''ll only liaise with her. If you swap out to another project leader, I will call off the coboration." Leonard held the pen and gave Alisa a deliberate look.


    Alisa was eating macarons, and she giggled awkwardly before she looked at Keenan again. " Didn''t you say I needed some practice in the real world, Dad? Won''t it be nice if I do that with Mr. Harmon? Moreover, he wants me and only me." Alisa even raised her eyebrows tauntingly after she said what she said. I pursed my lips and lowered my gaze. It''s a shame that she didn''t be an actress.


    This time, however, Keenan didn''t agree to it directly. Instead, he hesitated. "I''m worried you can''t handle such a big project, Lisa. After all, you''re inexperienced."


    "I''ve got the team to back me up. Even if I don''t have the necessary experience, I''ll just liaise with Leonard, and that will do." Alisa waved dismissively and continued eating her macaron. She even looked at Leonard and licked her lips..


    I saw Leonard clutching his fists. He gnashed his teeth so hard that he was about to crush them. I immediately coughed to prevent myself fromughing.


    As expected, the one with the strongest will would win in the battle of wits. Naturally, Keenan agreed to Leonard''s suggestion. He left me in thepany''s design department to continue making some adjustments to the design. Meanwhile, he let Leonard and Alisa inspect the project site.


    It might''ve seemed like Alisa separated me and Leonard, but it was just what I wanted.


    When I went to the design department, I saw numerous old folks.


    "Hi, everyone. I am Harmon Group''s Design Director. My name''s Eva Green. I''ll be counting on all of you in the future."


    Clung+ 161 Lechund Gel Injuredi

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Leonard Got Injured


    Several of them were surprised, but they turned their heads sideways immediately. The rest of the people who didn''t know me gave me strange looks and scanned me from head to toe. They were the only folks who didn''t dare to look me in the eyes.


    Some of them pretended not to know me, and I had no intention of exposing them. All of us went back to work. With that said, the design department had been left unmanned for such a long time that it was hard to get things done, even if they were simple tasks. I knew what Max was capable of. He wasn''t particrly talented, but he was very meticulous and had a ton of experience. It wasmonce for him toplete a project of such scale.


    However, the people from the Green family were anything but like Max. Aside from some Greens who had worked here for a long time, the rest of them underperformed. On top of that, someone didn''t want me to oversee the project that easily.


    are


    "What kind of designs these, Ms. Green? You have to draw them ording to ourpany''s regtions." Bailee smacked the documents on my desk, looking displeased.


    "I know you''re Mrs. Harmon, but is this how an employee of Harmon Group works? Can you please not burden the entire team?"


    I looked at my documents and pushed them aside. "If you don''t know how to read them, then find someone professional to take a look at them. We use the same software programs both int and out of the country. Why can''t you understand them Bailee Henderson was an experienced employee in the design department. She probably took Keenan''s side the whole time. So, she was displeased with me the moment I set foot into the department.


    Bailee always took her sweet time when I asked for documents. She''d even give me wrong information from time to time. I probably would''ve fallen right into her trap if I hadn''t seen the design sketches beforehand.


    After Bailee heard what I said, she was so mad that her face turned red. Eventually, she left the documents there. "I don''t care who you are. Everyone has to do their work ording to the regtions. You''re not going home if you can''t finish your work." Bailee was just picking a fight with me on purpose, and I had no intention of arguing with her. Working overtime now was better than letting something happen to the project.


    At first, I wanted to quickly resolve this issue, but I had just worked overtime for two hours. when Alisa called me.


    "Leonard is hurt, Eva. You need toe to the hospital quickly." Alisa''s voice was nervous, and it sounded chaotic on the other end of the phone, too. After she sent an address to me, I immediately put away the documents in my hand and rushed to the hospital. kung. 106 Leonard Gut


    When I saw Alisa, she gave me a look. Only then did I see Keenan sitting in the corner.


    "How''s Leonard holding up?"


    "Leonard got hurt because he saved me. He lost a lot of blood. I will never be able to repay everything I owe him."


    "Leonard couldn''t let you get hurt because he has feelings for you. It''s a man''s duty to protect the love of his life. He''s a strong man!" Keenan came over tofort Alisa. He even red at


    1. me.


    Keenan shattered the way I saw the world. He was rushing his daughter to be a homewrecker, and he was finding me a hassle when I was the actual wife.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I ignored both of them and went away to find the doctor for the procedures. Thest thing I had expected was to run into Danika at the nurses'' station. When she saw me, she paused briefly before she smiled and walked over. "Are you a family member of the patient who had an ident at the construction site?"


    I nodded and pretended not to know her. "Who are you?"


    "Oh. I''m a doctor who works in this hospital. Don''t worry. The patient didn''t suffer any heavy injuries. They''re all flesh wounds. It''ll just take him a week or two of rest to recover fully.


    I asked with a worried expression, "You say that, but there''s a lot of dust and dirt at the construction site. Will he get any infections? Should we admit him into the hospital?"


    Danika was very patient, and she looked very friendly. Her voice was gentle and soft when she spoke. She keptforting me and asking me not to worry. If I felt like it, I could always keep Leonard in the hospital for observation.


    I happened to gaze at the namete on her chest. Then, I looked at her suspiciously. "You''re from the nephrology department, Dr. Atkinson. Isn''t this the surgical department?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Randall Vargas


    Danika was stunned for a moment before she immediately exined, "Doctors help each other out, too. The surgical department gets so many patients after all. "Judging by your ent, you''re not from around here. Are you here for work or pleasure?"


    1900


    I didn''t think she''d take the initiative and feel me out. I proceeded to tell her the truth. All lies would be exposed eventually. Telling the truth was the safest option. "Keenan Green is my uncle, and Harmon Group intended to coborate with the Green family. My husband probably got hurt at the construction site."


    Danika nodded thoughtfully. "So, that''s what happened. You are one of the Greens too. Well, do you know that...?"


    "Oh, dear!"


    A familiar voice could be heard as the cleaning cart toppled once again. This time, the pill bottles smashed and shattered, and the medicine in them sshed all over Danika.


    Danika''s expression turned cold immediately. There was even disdain on it. "How could you be this careless? What if you ran into a patient? I told the people at the hospital a long time ago that we shouldn''t hire old folks. Good grief." Danika kept wiping her clothes with tissues. It looked like she was a neat freak. In fact, all the doctors were. She probably lost the mood to keep probing me. She grumbled about what bad luck she had and returned to her office. Meanwhile, I helped the janitor clean up the mess. I crouched and was about to pick up the shattered pieces, but he immediately stopped me


    "Watch out." The janitor used his broom to sweep the floor. Then, he checked my shoes and pants. Once he was sure that none of the sses were stuck onto me, he pushed the cleaning cart away and left.


    I felt a lump in my throat when I saw his gestures. Who else would do all these, if not the people who truly cared about you?


    Randall was one such considerate person. Dad always said that Randall wouldn''t have been able to work in ounting if it wasn''t for how meticulous he was, let alone managing a bigpany.


    The janitor also carefully removed the stic paper from mest time. He was about to leave with his cleaning cart, but I called out to him softly, "Randall."


    The janitor''s hands paused for a second, but he didn''t stop pushing the cart. He limped as he left.


    Chaputte Randall V?


    This time, I didn''t chase after him. I was sure that the janitor was Randall. Perhaps he made changes to his appearance and voice after the fire. On top of that, he might''ve stayed here to look after his own daughter.


    With that said, I stood a chance to find out the truth about what happened back then if I tracked Randall down. There was a lot of unwanted attention in the hospital. I didn''t dare to stay there for too long. Then, I hurried over to the ward. Leonard was awake. He seemed more energetic when he saw me. I looked at the gauze wrapped around his arms and legs. There was even a band-aid on his face. All of a sudden, my eyes turned red.


    Leonard shed me a smile, but the grin pulled at his wounds, and he gasped sharply from the pain.


    over "A


    Alisa immediately went you okay, Leo? What''s hurting you?"


    At first, I was on the verge of tears. However, I was no longer in the mood after I saw what Alisa did. We were all part of the Green family. Why was I this unfortunate?


    Leonard secretly red at Alisa before he looked at me. "When did youe here, Eva?"


    "A minute ago." I didn''t bother expressing much concern to him. Then, I looked at Alisa and Keenan. "You two should go home. I''ll take over."


    "How could we? Leonard got hurt because of Alisa. She should be the one who looks after him. "Keenan gave Alisa a shove. I saw her annoyed expression. The contempt in it was unmistakable. However, Alisa changed her expression at the next second. "That''s right. Leo got into this because he saved me. I have to stay back and take care of him.


    "Go back to thepany and resume your work, Eva. I''ll keep Leopany."


    I seriously wasn''t in the mood to put on an act with her. So, I straight up sat on the hospital. bed, while she sat on the other side of it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Keenan raised his eyebrows before he left the ward. The moment he was gone, Alisa stood up in disdain and wiped her hands on her pants vigorously as if there was something dirty on the bed.


    I noticed something wrong with Leonard''s expression and realized both of them were about to tear each other a new one at the next second. So, hurriedly said something.


    "I think I saw Randall!"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Hypocrisy


    Alisa shushed me with a hand gesture and walked over to the door hurriedly. Once she was sure that no one was over there, she asked, "Are you sure?"


    I shook my head before I nodded again. "I''m not too sure, but my gut tells me that the janitor was Randall."


    This time, I didn''t keep anything from Alisa. I told her that the janitor was probably Randall. Instead of getting surprised, she nodded.


    "That tracks. He probably sent the parcel to the wrong address overseas. Then, the parcel was sent to my ce. Perhaps he found someone he knew and asked them to send the parcel back here. After all, the evidence was sent together with gifts each time." Everyone was smart here. So, a single tip was enough for them to grasp the full truth.


    However, Randall probably hadn''t finished what he needed to do. That was probably why he didn''t reconcile with me.


    Alisa mulled it over and asked, "How about I try something with Riva? He''s not going to refuse reconciling with his own daughter if she''s here. It''s been a long time since they met. with each other."


    I shook my head hastily. "That won''t do. Your dad is keeping a close eye on Riva. We would''ve exposed Randall if you did that.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "He''s probably holed up in the hospital all these years because he''s searching for some evidence. Perhaps he was onto something already. We can''t let him die once more."


    I felt the lingering fear in my heart when I thought of the burns on Randall''s hand. If Riva didn''t leave with her mom back then, would her entire family have died a long time ago?


    If everything was exactly as she had thought, then it meant Keenan had no qualms about killing his own flesh and blood, let alone a stranger.


    Alisa straight-up slumped to the chair. "Look at you. You''re always putting others in front of you. If you worry too much, you won''t be able to do big things in life."


    Alisa actually said the same thing that the doctor said to me. Had I been worrying too much?


    I lowered my head. I merely did what I did because my conscience wouldn''t allow me to take another action.


    To my surprise, however, Rivae was admitted to the hospital on the same night. She had at lot of food at the stalls by the side of the road. There must''ve been something wrong with some of the food because she had food poisoning


    Alisa got the call and was about to run over, but she sat back on Leonard''s bed. "I have the important task of seducing your husband now. You''re going to have to check on Riva. That


    would seem more natural."


    I saw Leonard gripping the nket firmly while I nodded and left the ward. This was a fantastic opportunity.


    By the time I arrived at the ward, Rivae looked pale, and she had grown much scrawnier.


    got


    food


    "Are you the patient''s family? It''s bad enough that the young fellows didn''t know any better. How could you, an adult, not know about it? She ate so many unhygienic foods and poisoning. She''s also having a serious case of diarrhea. "The test results are going conditions. Don''t leave,dy. Stay back and look after her."


    Don''t leave,dy. Sta.. toe out soon. It''ll tell us if the patient has other


    I nodded at them repeatedly and saw them out of the ward before I went over to the side of the bed. "How are you feeling, Riva? Do you want a ss of warm water?"


    Rivae turned her head sideways and refused to look at me. I didn''t let that bother me. I poured her a ss of warm water and let out a sigh of relief after she finished drinking it. "Don''t bother putting on an act. You are just as hypocritical as your parents are!" Rivae rolled her eyes at me and covered herself with the nket.


    I stood next to her and was suddenly unsure of myself. After a while, I cleared my throat. "I was overseas back then. I don''t know about what happened to your family.


    "I''ll apologize on their behalf if they did something wrong, but you probably know the kind of people they were..."


    "What do you mean? They are the kind of people who ignore cries for help!" All of a sudden, Rivae became worked up. She lifted the nkets and red at me viciously.


    "They had the money to send you overseas to have a good time, but they didn''t have the money to lend to my mom so she could see the doctor. We were just borrowing some money


    for her. We were going to pay them back eventually!


    "Do you have any idea how horrible my mom''s death was? Do you?"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Recollection


    I looked at Rivae in shock. "Didn''t your mom undergo a bone marrow transntation? Why did she die?"


    I recalled Alisa saying that she found the incident strange. So, her mom probably went to Manovia for the surgery as well.


    Rivae also stared at me in shock. Then, her eyes were brimming with rage. "I knew it. You and your family knew about my mom''s case, but you guys wouldn''t lend us money! Why?


    "Every time you came to my ce, my parents weed you enthusiastically. How could you go overseas for pleasure and do nothing while my mom died?


    "They loved you as their own, and I treated you like my own sister. Why couldn''t you guys have lent us a hand? Why?" Rivae''s tears streamed down her cheeks, and she shivered uncontrobly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I wanted tofort her, but I didn''t even know where to begin. I walked over to the door and made sure that no one was monitoring us. Then, I walked back toward her and unbuttoned my shirt.


    The moment Rivae saw the surgical scars on my chest, she was so shocked that she forgot


    to cry.


    "Y-You..." She pointed at me and couldn''t utter another word.


    I held her hand and


    it on my chest. "This scar was a memento of my first surgery at Manovia. I got this other scar from my second surgery in the country."


    I quickly buttoned my shirt again, and my voice was a little shaky. "My mom died from cancer. You probably don''t know this. When I went overseas back then..."


    "Did you have cancer? Was it breast cancer?" Rivae''s eyes widened. They were filled with guilt.


    I nodded quietly. "I didn''t go overseas for pleasure, nor did I run off with a rich guy. I didn''t have a choice, either."


    I fought back tears and held Rivae''s hand gently. "My parents wouldn''t have ignored your pleas to borrow money if they had known about what was happening in your ce, Riva. I don''t know why you''re putting it this way. "What''s more, I didn''t know anything about you all going overseas. I looked into it and found out that we went overseas a day apart from each other. Something''s not right."


    Now that it hade to this, it was better if I talked openly about some issues.


    Rivae was not a child, and she didn''t let her emotions get the better of her. After she cried a


    Chapp: 160 Picollection


    little, she thought about it and saw how one thing led to another.


    "K-Keen


    told us that you and your family refused to help us when we needed it the most. He also said it''s because they needed to send you overseas to transfer their money out of the country.


    "Keenan lent us money and asked for a future favor from my dad in return, but Dad is..." I felt heartbroken and hugged her. I''m at a loss on how I shouldfort her.


    If the janitor was actually Randall, then Rivae''s dad didn''t die. So, why wouldn''t he reconcile with his daughter? Was it because he was afraid Keenan would do something?


    I thought about how Rivae''s mom died and asked again, "Why didn''t your mom go through with the surgery?"


    "We couldn''t find a matching bone marrow donor overseas, and the ones that did match in the country refused to donate their bone marrow. T-That''s why..."


    Riva hugged me in sorrow and kept telling me the harrowing times she had to endure alone in Manovia while her mother died.


    I had also been by myself in Manovia, waiting for death or hope. I could rte to her.


    "Keenan''spatible, and he refused to donate his bone marrow. However, he continued to support you financially. Is that it?"


    "Huh?" Riva stared at me in disbelief. "It''s him? He was the one who waspatible with Mom?


    "I''m not sure. That''s what Alisa told me." Both of them fell silent at the same time. We weren''t fools. Naturally, we could feel that something was wrong.


    All of a sudden, I saw a figure by the door. It wasn''t a tall person, and the figure was dressed in a hospital uniform. I ran toward the door instinctively, but the figure was gone.


    I was certain that it was Randall. Just as I was about to look for him, Keenan came over with a fruit basket.


    "Eva? What are you doing here?"


    Chapp''s 120 keep Yourself Safe

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Keep Yourself Safe


    I lowered my eyes to hide the shock in my eyes. Then, I became angry instantly. "I''m the one asking questions here, Uncle Keenan! Why did Leonard get hurt?


    "You might want your daughter to be a homewrecker, but is this how you do it? I''m your niece, for God''s sake!"


    I spoke rather loudly. There were a lot of people bustling in the hospital hallways, and my voice captured some of their attention immediately. Keenan didn''t look pleased. He immediately dragged me into the ward. Keenan threw the fruit basket to the floor. "What kind of attitude is this?"


    "I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine! I called you ''uncle,'' and yet you can''t wait for me to get divorced. All you wanted was the Harmon family''s properties." Speaking loudly didn''t mean I was right, but it did ensure I sounded tough and insurmountable. Keenan actually softened when he saw how my face and neck turned red. "Everyone knows that you''re getting a divorce with Leonard, Eva. It''s better to let Alisa take advantage of the situation than an outsider!


    "Don''t worry about it. I will help you win more assets when the divorce takes ce." All of a sudden, his eyes rolled in their sockets. "Did you two have a prenuptial agreement? You''re getting something out of this, aren''t you?"


    Naturally, Keenan wasn''t this kind-hearted. It looked like he was just asking about the


    nonexistent funds.


    I pursed my lips and sat on the couch leisurely. Of course, I didn''t do it. The Harmon family had such vast wealth and properties. Am I supposed to let some otherdy take advantage of it?


    "Does that mean the assets your parents left you will also be Leonard''s?"


    Keenan didn''t know that I had cancer. How could he be so sure that I would die before Leonard did?


    I squinted and looked at him in disdain. "No one can withdraw my money. I have no idea if the person in charge is dead or alive. So, he''s not going to take advantage of me.


    Keenan seemingly let out a sigh of relief when he saw the look on my face. Now that he had confirmed that I did have funds and was rted to Randall, he knew where he stood. His next step was probably making me divorce Leonard and killing me while he was at it.


    I clenched my fists slowly when I thought of his pathetic means. Meanwhile, Rivae didn''t make a peep the whole time. We quietly swapped nces earlier, and I was sure that she knew what I meant.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Chappi 170 Kemp Yourself Safe


    Rivae didn''t say a word. She merely red at Keenan viciously. Just as he turned around, she lowered her head and pretended that nothing happened.


    "You have to watch out for what you put into your body, Riva. You got food poisoning this time, but what about in the future?"


    Keenan sounded so warm and concerned that he looked like a loving uncle. However, his eyes. were devoid of warmth. It felt like he was looking at an asset. Riva was his asset to lure out Randall.


    I didn''t really want to see him putting on an act. So, I immediately rose to my feet.


    "You should check on Leonard, Uncle Keenan. Isn''t he your ideal son-inw? Also, pass him a message on my behalf. If he wants to divorce me, he''ll have to give me half of the Harmon family''s properties. Otherwise, I''ll drag it out and make him suffer."


    I had to let Keenan see that I didn''t want to give up my status as Leonard''s wife in order to keep the act going. I pushed him out of the ward and quickly shut the door.


    The moment Rivae raised her head, her eyes had turned red. "He''s behind everything. Is that it?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure, but all evidence points to him. My dad''s death was probably connected to him."


    "What should we do now, Eva?" Rivae held my hand, and her eyes wereced with anxiousness. "All these years, I thought he was a good guy. Did he support me financially because Dad has dirt on him? My dad''s still alive. Is that right?"


    I looked Rivae in the eyes. For a moment there, I had no idea how I was supposed to answer her. Eventually, I patted her on the hand.


    All you have to do is keep yourself safe. I''ll handle the rest."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Heart-To-Heart


    Riva shook her head firmly. "No. This is about my parents. I have to be a part of it. Did Keenan threaten my dad back when he was tested to bepatible with my mom, Eva?


    "I read the news, and they imed that there was something wrong with your family. However, my dad is the one who worked on it..."


    Riva didn''t finish her sentence, but both of us understood the stakes involved. It might''ve looked like there weren''t leads for some things. However, all it took was some unassuming clues. Then, all of them could''vee together and formed a lead.


    Randall had always been a cautious man. There was no way he would make such a huge mistake. My family and the Vargas family had been close. There had to be some major upheaval for them to turn against each other.


    Rivay on the hospital bed, looking somewhat dejected. "I''ve hated you to the core for so many years, Eva. My heart burned with resentment whenever I thought about the kind of extravagant life you led, while I had to rely on financial support from someone.


    "I also hated you for not keeping in touch with me while you were away at Manovia. I didn''t speak fluent Aelish back then, and I was having a particrly hard time managing my mom''s funeral.


    "I was all alone at Manovia, and I had no idea if I should return to the country. Then, they used me of theft..." Riva trailed off into silence and cried quietly. What happened back then. was a huge blow to her.


    I quietly wiped Riva''s tears, but I had no idea how I was supposed tofort her. Perhaps was because we shared the same trauma. So, I knew better than anyone that no one else could help her if she didn''t deal with it on her own.


    "Keenan waspatible, but he went back on his words. On top of that, my parents and I were already overseas. That was why he wanted my mom to die at Manovia.


    "He had dirt on my dad, and he ruined your family. H-He''s such a scumbag!" Riva sat upright


    rage and clenched her fists.


    inText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I hurriedly hugged her tightly and patted her head repeatedly. "Karma will deal with the wicked, Riva. He''ll get hiseuppance."


    "When will karma bite him in the butt? Is he going to get what he deserves when everyone around him is dead?" Riva was trembling ceaselessly, and her voice was brimming with resentment.


    I keptforting her and asking her to not worry about anything. I told her that I would see to it that Keenan would get his impending punishment before she slowly calmed down. Chupy 1 1 Heart To Heat


    The door swung open, and Alisa''s sarcastic voice could be heard. "Oh, my you two acting


    like close sisters? Are you leaving your husband alone?"


    Alisa closed the door and kicked aside the fruit basket, which was lying on the floor. "What a stingy man. He only bought Riva apples and pears. Why couldn''t he bring himself to buy some cherries instead? "What was he here for? Did he drop by to scour for some information?" Alisa directly sat on the bed. She took out some wet tissues and handed them to Riva in disdain.


    "Did you two have a heart-to-heart?"


    I nodded in response. Then, she looked at Riva again.


    "I have nothing to do with what happened to your family. We''re on the same side.


    "Anyway, Dad wanted me to take your ce, Eva. He must''ve been worried that Riva might say something to you. Hurry up and leave. Discharge Leonard now."


    I gave Riva some instructions before I left her ward.


    "How are hotel rooms supposed to be better than your own home? Tell me if there''s anything you''re unhappy with, and I can change them for you. You should stay home. It isn''t safe to stay outside."


    "It''s indeed unsafe outside," Leonard grunted coldly and looked at Keenan condescendingly. I thought our coboration was open and honest, Mr. Green. I didn''t count on you having another trick up your sleeves. "Harmon Group isn''t going to take over such a questionable construction. I think I''m going to hold off on our coboration."


    It just so happened that Leonard saw me at the door, and he walked outside immediately.


    "Your husband is hurt. How could you not look after me? I don''t see why I have to keep you around!" Leonard winked at me before he left quickly.


    I gave Keenan a look before I took off after Leonard at once.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Car ident


    It wasn''t until we entered the car that Leonard finally eased his long face. "Your uncle is so persistent. Did I do good earlier?"


    "You did. Here, a thumbs-up for you." I shed him a thumbs-up. "So, how did someone with such good acting skills like you get you get hurt?"


    Leonard cleared his throat, looking slightly embarrassed. "Would you believe me if I say I was attacked?"


    "You''re kidding." I looked at him in shock. Indeed, I didn''t believe that.


    Back in college, Leonard was infamous for beating people up. I had many admirers back in the day, and he tackled almost all of them. Therefore, I found it hard to believe that he would be bashed, especially with his status as a CEO now.


    He nced at me with a hint of guilt before perking up. "A dozen of them ganged up on me. I''m lucky to have only suffered some bruises."


    "So, did you get hurt from protecting Alisa?" I raised my brows at him, prompting him to exin himself.


    It turned out that not all residents being relocated for this project were willing to leave; some were forcibly disced. I was shocked that a phenomenon like this still existed.


    In the beginning, Keenan handled things ruthlessly, and with pressure from the higher-ups, the residents had no choice but to move, taking only a smallpensation. Yet,ter on, someone escted the situation.


    Since each household had lost over a million dors inpensation, nobody wanted to be on the losing end. Except for a few elderly couples who didn''t send anyone, all the other families sent representatives, bringing along rtives and friends.


    Coincidentally, today was Leonard and Alisa''s inspection day. The crowd assumed Leonard was the representative of the Green family and got into a scuffle with him, involving the security personnel on-site as well. Many ended up injured.


    "Keenan must''ve earned a hefty profit this time. I did a rough math, and over 20 households were disced using the same tactic. Some families had no one at home and didn''t want to stir up trouble, so they took the loss quietly. Others, with more offspring and some influence, came looking for a fight today.


    "Your uncle is a shark this time. It''s ridiculous."


    I silently calcted in my mind. Withpensation from over 20 households, Keenan had indeed made quite a profit. "What about the police? Didn''t they drop by the scene?"


    Chupe 12 Car iden


    "They did, but they didn''t seem to care at all." Leonard''s tone confirmed that the authority. wanted nothing to do with this.


    Indeed, the police could only handle assault cases, while other matters could only be resolved. through litigation. Moreover, the Green family was influential all over Melgrove, making it hard to prosecute them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I initially wanted to meet these rioters with Leonard, thinking I could uncover Keenan''s criminal evidence. However, something happened that night.


    Jill called me, and her voice was visibly shaking. "E-Eva, listen up! You''d better not leave your house tonight! Something happened! The people who caused a ruckus at the Greens'' construction site from the news got into a car ident; over a dozen people died! "The news reported it as an ident, but I don''t believe it!"


    After receiving the link to the news article she sent me, I locked eyes with Leonard, catching glimpses of terror in our gazes. An MPV collided with arge truck; the van was overtaking from a distance while the truck was speeding.


    Ultimately, everyone in both vehicles died on the spot.


    Jill continued to advise me on the phone. I could tell she was terrified.


    "Eva, did you hear me? Do not leave your house. P-Please keep yourself safe.


    "Why don''t you return? I don''t think it''s safe there.


    "I''m not sure about the details of the ident now, but I discovered the truck driver. I saw him at the hospital that day!"

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Take the Bait if You Will


    "You saw him?" I was perplexed. Jill and I had only gone to the hospital once. What were the


    odds?


    "You know, that day, when we brought Ms. Newman to the nephrology department, in front of us in the queue was the driver. At that time, he even knelt before the doctor, saying he had kids and elders to take care of and that he only had a truck. If he died, his family would starve.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I thought it was coincidental that time and observed him. Then, I noticed a red mark on the left side of his face, just like the man in the news!"


    I skimmed through the news article on my phone and saw a red mark on the truck driver''s face. When I recalled Danika''s startled reaction when she first saw me and Jill''s investigation report, I took a deep breath. "Jill, please just head home. And retract your private investigators too. Just give me all the information you have so far."


    "No! I must follow through until the end! You still need my help!''


    "You have to go back! Please just do me a favor this time." I knew Jill valued loyalty, but acting on impulse at a time like this was the wrong move. I wouldn''t forgive myself if anything happened to her again. Hearing my plea, Jill asked, "What favor?"


    I contemted briefly and said, "Emma has been aiding me in my investigation about my dad, but she''s still an ordinary person regardless. I need you to find out all the information about what happened back then. "Please, return. No matter what, I''m still Keenan''s niece, and he won''t do anything to me. I need you to start the investigation now and fasten up our progress."


    Jill repeatedly verified my mission for her and finally gave in after I relentlessly confirmed. "I''ll return tomorrow, then. I''ll send you the contact information of the Pope family''s manager. You can seek him should you need anything." "Okay, Jill. Thank you."


    Jill was momentarily speechless hearing my thanks. She disconnected the call after murmuring something.


    I looked at Leonard beside me, and he was looking at his phone solemnly. Then, I retrieved the information Jill acquired before.


    "Leonard, what do you think are our odds if we call the police?"


    "Zero." He unhesitantly refused my idea.


    bago pa take the dart if You Will


    "Many die in car idents every year. It''s not enough to create a case. The police had already investigated it, and it''d be extremely difficult to overturn the case. Besides, you''re not a family member, so you don''t have a standing in this."


    In all honesty, I understood all he said beforehand but still wanted to try. Of course, with my efforts alone, it''d be impossible to resolve this matter.


    He sighed. "It seemed his and Jedidah''s rtionship had improved. Perhaps the project can proceed without needing any design modifications."


    The next day, Leonard''s words came true. Keenan invited us to go fishing, saying he had a VIP to introduce to us.


    When we arrived at the reservoir, I saw Jedidah in casual clothing with a sunblock hat, looking like a retired business mogul.


    "Is this your niece and her fianc¨¦? What a good-looking couple!" He smiled at Leonard and me while Keenan nodded eagerly by the side.


    "Not only that, Jed, but they''re also the coborators for our project this time. However, Leonard said he needs some time to consider. So, I''m a little worried."


    Jedidah scrutinized Leonard from head to toe, then took a stool to sit by the water. "It''s great that Mr. Harmon is being cautious. However, Keenan and I make most of the decisions here in Tarnival


    "You can rest assured in our coboration because the higher-ups will definitely support your involvement as a private enterprise."


    He swung the fishing rod into the waters, and the bobber floated. I was confident he didn''t attach a bait to his hook. Was he waiting for the fish to take the bait?

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Allergy


    On the surface, it seemed like an invitation to go fishing. In reality, they were here for something else. Jedidah truly lived up to his leadership role, speaking meticulously and leaving no space for negotiations.


    In simpler words, he told us that the project was secure and that we could safely coborate with them. Not only that, but the higher-ups would grant us subsidies. That money was naturally provided unconditionally for the Green family and Leonard. Since the aim of our meeting wasn''t to fish, they rarely caught any. Instead, I, as a beginner, caught a fewrge fish.


    Jedidah looked at me meaningfully and said, "There goes your beginner''s luck, Mrs. Harmon. Impressive."


    I wore a courteous smile from the beginning till the end, feigning friendliness with him. When I thought about how these two men before me could be my dad''s murderers, I desperately wanted to feed them to the sharks.


    That night, we had an all-fish dinner. They clinked sses and toasted, while I simply sipped on my drink. I thought they would let us off since we had promised to coborate, yet in the end, me and Leonard were still drugged.


    During our meal, I could feel persistent dizziness. I thought it was the warmth in the house. that made me feel ufortable, but when Leonard forcefully tugged at my hand, I knew something awry had happened.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I subconsciously rose and excused myself to the washroom before I hastily called Alisa.


    Before I could speak, she piped up. "Keenan is gonna drug you two! I can''t believe he''s reusing his trick. He''s told me toe over now, so stay put."


    "Okay, I''m in the washroom now. Hurry up." For some reason, I trusted Alisa at that moment.


    I stayed in the washroom for a while. Perhaps it was my skinny figure or high metabolic rate, but I slowly regained my senses. Once I returned to the private room, Lsaw Alisa there.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. Will you be able to handle it?" Keenan stood up and left with Jedidah after seeing I plopped dazedly onto the table.


    Alisa affirmed, "Rest assured, Dad. My men will be here soon. It''ll work this time."


    I couldn''t hear the rest of Keenan''s words because a throbbing pain overtook my head. After the door closed, Alisa quickly nudged me. "Eva, you there?"


    "Yeah." I shook my head vigorously and saw her chauffeur walking over.


    "Okay. We''ll head to the hotel first and talk about the restter." She came holding me up


    while the chauffeur assisted Leonard.


    Suddenly chauffeur eximed, "Ms. Green, why is he spasming? Does he have a


    condition?"


    I lifted my head and saw Leonard vomiting, albeit still barely conscious. "Call 911. Quick!"


    Alisaid me on the chair and called for help.


    When the ambnce came, Leonard had lost consciousness. Alisa was anxious and helpless, while 1, having regained most of my consciousness, followed into the vehicle.


    The doctors and nurses came and went along the emergency room, while I was supported by Alisa as I stood in the hallway. "The patient is in severe allergic shock and is having trouble breathing. Prepare for gastricvage, now!" Hearing the doctor''s frantic voice, I forced myself to the entrance and glimpsed through the slit of the door. Leonard was pale and dead asleep. The doctor repeatedly did CPR on him, and I felt my fists clenching.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. They say the viin lives till the end of the story, right? Leonard, the menace, will live."


    Alisa came to my side and slowly assisted me to the chair in the hallway. I could vividly feel her cold hands. Perhaps she had been as terrified as I, too.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Cancer?


    After an unknown period, Leonardpleted his gastricvage and was out of the woods.


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead. "May I see the family members? Don''t worry. The patient will wake up soon. Make sure he stays away from his allergen, as we can''t. guarantee what will happen next time." 1 kept thanking the doctor. I finally felt at ease when I turned and looked at Leonard inside his ward.


    By the time Keenan came over, it was dawn. He nced at the guilty-looking Alisa and then at me. "Eva, what happened to Leonard? Is he okay? I had no idea he had allergies. Did he eat something wrong yesterday?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I hurled the fruit basket that he passed me onto the ground. "You had no idea? How could you be clueless when you drugged him? Should I call the police and the media to get to the bottom of it?"


    I red harshly at him, as I was truly infuriated this time. Even if he wanted Alisa to take over my ce, he shouldn''t have repeatedly targeted Leonard. "I can''t believe you resorted to drugging him. What a low, dirty trick! I''m telling you, Keenan-forget about the Harmon Group coboration! Now, screw off!"


    I opened the door to the ward and shed them a cold look.


    Alisa came before me after Keenan nced at her. "Eva, we''re a family. Does it have toe to this? We shouldn''t be doing this in Leo''s ward. Don''t you think so?"


    She extended her hand, attempting to hold me, but I quickly flung her arm away. "You don''t deserve to call him Leo. Until the day you can convince him to divorce me, leave us alone! And you... You drugged him just to whore out your daughter. Don''t you have shame?" My volume wasn''t soft, and the door to the ward was opened. As such, many patients and their families came to watch the show. Many had seen Leonard''s resurrection yesterday, thus excited to follow up with his condition.


    Naturally, Keenan wasn''t amused by my words, as he left exasperatedly. As Alisa passed by me, she gave me a meaningful look and gestured that she would call me. I nodded at her, conveying that I understood.


    After the two left, I finally heaved a breath of relief. Although Leonard hadn''t regained consciousness, his condition was improving.


    Sitting by the bed, I held his hand lightly. "I''m sorry, Leonard."


    I didn''t know what else to say other than to apologize. Had it not been for investigating my dad, he wouldn''t havee to Tarnvale and got involved with the Green family. If it weren''t


    for me, he wouldn''t be unconscious now.


    I quietly wiped my tears away and eventually fell asleep by his side.


    When I awoke this time, I found myself lying on the hospital bed.


    Alisa looked at me indifferently and said, "Eva, what''s with you?" She walked to the door and ensured no one was outside before returning to my side. "Cancer? Like your mom?"


    Terror engulfed me, and I instinctively nced at my own clothes. I was in a patient''s gown. I supposed the doctor had also reviewed my medical records.


    Alisa seemed rather upset as she sat by my side. "Does Leonard know?"


    I shook my head, and she sighed, asking, "So, you refuse to proceed with the divorce because you want him to inherit the fund? I can''t believe you. He betrayed you so many times. Why do you still love him?" "Alisa, don''t let him know. In return, I''ll help you seize the Green family." I looked up at her with a determined look.


    Alisa parted her lips and eventually nodded in defeat. "Fine. I''vemunicated with the


    hospital. They won''t let Keenan find out either. Still, you... Whatever. Call me if you need me. I''m going."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Randall''s Appearance


    Leonard finally awoke but remained weak. When he visited me at my ward, he pulled me into a tight embrace. "I''m sorry, Eva. I shouldn''t have let youe with me."


    "What did the doctor say? Did you have an allergic reaction? How do you feel now?"


    Alisa and I were consistent with our statements, that I fainted because I was drugged.


    I patted his back and assured him. "I''m fine." After observing him and confirming he was weak and not in danger, I rxed my heart.


    "Eva, are you sure you''re fine? Why do you look so much skinnier? I heard you''d been taking care of me before you fainted. Is your blood sugar level low again?" He retrieved a few sweets from his pocket and ced them beside my pillow. "I asked for these from a nurse; she said these will help. You gotta have sweets with you at all times. I''ll make sure you do that."


    I couldn''t argue over him and helplessly nodded. Holding the sweets somehow made me feel guilty.


    He chatted with me for a while and ensured I was fine before finally rxing. He gritted his teeth, saying, "I''ll make Keenan, that bastard, pay for this! But first, we need evidence."


    After a brief silence, Leonard rose to his feet. "Just rest up. The nurses here will look after you, In the meantime, I''ll meet that bastard. Since we''re still in talks about the coboration, Jedidah ought to give me an exnation."


    I could tell he was truly angered this time. Many had tried to sleep with him, but not one had dared to drug him. Keenan was the first.


    Seeing a figure outside the door, I reminded Leonard of a few things before he left. Then, I pretended to be asleep on my bed. About ten minutester, the door clicked open.


    As soon as I heard that person near me, I snapped my eyes open and pulled out the fruit knife in my hand. However, I quickly withdrew the knife upon seeing that person''s face.


    "Randall?"


    The burn disfigured half of Randall''s face. Despite wearing a face mask, I could vividly see his unsightly scar. His eyes, however, remained as dark and mesmerizing as before-just like Rivae''s.


    When the door to my ward suddenly swung open again, he instantly crouched and picked up a piece of fallen tissue on the ground. Then, he began gathering the garbage bag.


    Keenan didn''t notice any anomalies and merely nced coldly at me. "Where''s Leonard?"


    "How would I know? Go find him yourself!" I looked at him frustratedly. "What''s wrong? Did


    Chapter 150 Randal''s Appearatte


    he call off the coboration? What made you think he''d want to coborate with you and be your son-inw after you drugged him? You''re delusional!"


    I raised my voice, distracting Keenan from noticing Randall''s departure. As expected, I pissed. Keenan off. He kept saying I was hogging resources and failed to utilize the Harmons'' strong influence.


    Of course, I was unperturbed by his words. As Randall left the ward, I saw him sliding something into a vase near the door. Immediately, I hopped off the bed and pushed Keenan outside. "Don''t think you can force me into anything just because you''re my elder!" Then, I swiftly locked the door from the inside. After standing in the hallway for some time, Keenan eventually left in a fit of anger.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I hurriedly texted Leonard, telling him that Keenan would seek him soon. Subsequently, I pulled out the fresh flowers from the vase and expectedly saw a note inside.


    The wobbly handwriting wrote, "The surveince footage refreshes at 11:30 pm. Meet me at the rooftop."


    Seeing his handwriting, I couldn''t help but choke with emotion. Randall used to have excellent handwriting. As I recalled the burn marks on his face and arms, I gripped the note, knowing I was one step closer to the truth.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Evidence


    I didn''t sleep the entire night, checking the time on my phone from time to time. Once 11:00 pm struck, I got up and observed the situation in the hallway.


    Alisa had arranged a VIP ward for me, which was coincidentally close to the fire escape. I silently counted down until I saw the surveince camera at the stairs dim its red light. That was how I knew the surveince system was refreshing. While everyone was distracted, I quickly made my way up to the rooftop.


    It only took four flights of stairs to reach the rooftop from my floor. When I pushed open the rooftop door, I gripped my fruit knife once again.


    The wind howled, and I tightened my clothes around me while looking around. Suddenly, the door closed behind me before a shadow appeared,


    "Randall?" I carefully walked toward him, and his hoarse voice rang. "Follow me."


    I walked with him and arrived at a corner. The wind here was milder, and it was dark.


    Randall removed his cap and face mask, revealing the scars on his face. I gasped and covered my mouth, weeping continuously. "Randall, how... Why..."


    "You''ve probably heard about the fire." He sighed, shook his head, and sat on an abandoned chair. "It''s been a while, Eva. I''m so, so d to see you."


    I nodded, unsure of what to say at the moment. Should I have said, "Good to see you, too"? He didn''t seem too well to me. Perhaps I should be happy to see him because that meant he was well and alive.


    "You saw Riva, didn''t you?" I choked with emotion again as I recalled his figure outside the ward that day. It was painful to see that the father and daughter continued to stay separated even after many years.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He nodded, his gaze full of affection. "Riva has grown taller and prettier. She used to resemble myte wife, Chantelle, when she was young. Now, she resembles me instead."


    He continued, "I''m almost confident that Keenan caused her food poisoning to lure me out. He''s a scumbag, in and out." He angrily struck the nearby chair with his fist and slowly calmed down.


    "Have you been here all these years? What happened? And my dad..." I looked up and was met with hisplicated gaze, making me hesitate to continue.


    In reality, the truth was synonymous with what Rivae told me.


    After a whole five minutes, Randall piped up. "Chantelle got sick, and Keenan happened to be a match. He said he would help us out, provided we returned him a favor. Your family. Chap


    Evidence


    experienced an issue with the capital chain-a minor one, actually-but I..."


    Whatever happened next was predicted by Rivae. Keenan used the situation to threaten him, and Randall falsified the ounts, funneling thepany''s money into Keenan''s pockets.


    In the end, he sent his family abroad, thinking that would ensure their safety.


    "But Keenan reneged on his word. Mrs. Vargas didn''t go through with the surgery." My voice was calm, and I didn''t know what else to express,


    Randall nodded emphatically. "Yes. Everything is my fault. This is my punishment." He didn''t plead for my forgiveness, and neither did I ask him for anything. Although he and Keenan were at fault, he was still a victim after all.


    I looked out from the rooftop. Even at night, the ce was brightly lit and bustling with activity. However, such a lively scene felt foreign to people like us-ones without a family.


    "Every year, I give a portion of the evidence from when Keenan colluded with others to frame your dad, while keeping another portion locked in the safe. I have some money left in there for Riva. You''re the only one I trust, Eva." He took out a safe key and a small envelope. "Here''s the authorization letter for you to retrieve the evidence. Also, this USB drive contains evidence of the collusion between the


    Green and Mills families. These are all for you.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 An ExnationText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Randall looked at me, his gaze increasinglyplicated.


    "I thought he was only after thepany and not human lives. Thest thing I expected was for him to kill. I stayed in the hospital for years because I wanted to uncover the evidence of them conspiring to harm your dad.


    He continued, "The driver was William Pint. He was in thete stage of uremia and a patient of Danika Atkinson. His wife, Chloe Mills, is Jedidah''s distant rtive." Wind out all the


    All these years, Randall had indeed been investigating. Jedidah had probably evidence, leading to Leonard''s unfruitful investigation. With no witnesses or physical evidence, no one expected it could be an interstate crime, and all leads were suddenly lost. Meanwhile, Randall had been working at the hospital for thest few years and acquired many clues. With William''s death, his wife and child received arge sum of money.


    At that time, Jedidah donated money to Chloe and her child under the guise of helping out a rtive. He didn''t just give them money. Instead, he arranged a job for Chloe and resolved the child''s schooling issues.


    Chloe, who originally suffered from poverty, didn''t bother to uncover the truth behind her husband''s death after magically receiving a substantial sum of money.


    I listened to Randall''s recount and felt my fists clenching. This bunch of murderers disregarded human life and used any means to achieve their goals!


    Think


    Danika''s and Jedidah''s hypocritical faces boiled my blood. As I recalled the car


    a few days ago, it became evident that they believed anyone who opposed them while those who obeyed would prosper.


    ted my hand lightly. "Eva, calm down. We can catch them as long as we have Their crimes aren''t limited to just this one. With what happened to your father as a point, it''s as if they''ve discovered some miracle method." odded in agreement. The case Jill investigated was probably the same as my dad''s. They locked down the vulnerable withte-stage cancer, made them their proxies to kill, and promised their family heftypensation. With William as a good example, many cancer patients wanted the same for their families. As at cancer patient myself, I understood that feeling all too well.


    It was inevitable for the family members to linger with guilt as they spent that money. However, what did it matter to tarnish one''s conscience if it meant providing a good life for their families after they passed on?


    I gradually closed my eyes, contemting whether I would be one of them as I neared my


    final days. My grip tightened as I held the envelope. "Why didn''t you hand the evidence to the police?"


    "To the police? Do you think they''d do anything with Jedidah around?" Randallughed helplessly.


    "I can see that Leonard has been treating you well. That boy has been loyal and kind to you since college. It''s good to see that hasn''t changed. The Harmon family is highly influential. If someone in power were on your side, the evidence would finally be useful. "Without one... Well, you should just take Riva with you and lead a new life, moving on from the past grudges. I don''t have much time left, so I''ll leave this task to you, okay?" His gaze was determined as if he had made a solemn decision.


    My chest tightened, and a sense of foreboding rushed to my head. "Randall, you''re not nning to


    Before I could ask further, I heard the door unlocking on the rooftop. "Randall, stay right here. I''ll head over there. Remember not to make a sound."


    I tucked the envelope into my clothes and walked toward the door.


    A furious Keenan swung open the door and eximed, "What are you doing sote at night here? All you do is create trouble for others!"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 Mutual Help


    "Wow, Uncle Keenan. You''re a control freak. Do I have to report to you my location every second of the day?" I pulled my clothes together again, attempting to leave the rooftop.


    Randall''s spot wasn''t all that concealed. Luckily, it was dark then. He would''ve stayed hidden if Keenan didn''t look his way. However, thetter blocked my way. "Where are you going?" "To sleep, of course! I''m not a prisoner; I''m allowed to do whatever I want!" I deliberately pped his arm away. If this persisted any longer, he would realize we weren''t the only ones. there.


    As expected, Keenan scanned the rooftop suspiciously. "Were you alone?"


    "Duh! Leonard is back at the hotel."


    He continued blocking the door. "Is this how you speak to an elder, Eva?" His tone was chilling, seemingly tinged with anger. "Don''t assume you can do whatever you like just because you have Leonard. You''re in my territory! I can kill you if I want to!" A murder intent appeared in his gaze, prompting me to retreat a step. I sniggered and said, Yeah, this is just like Jasper''s situation. Did you honestly think he could survive without money in a foreign country?


    "Do you seriously n to murder me? Think about the consequences you''ll face when you kill Mrs. Harmon!"


    I pretended to be fearless because I had Leonard''s backing and stared at him. If he were to kill me here, it would truly be an injustice. Even if Randall came over to help, we would still be exposed. Then, I saw from the corner of my eye that Randall had quietly walked off. I stealthily waved at him and signaled him to stay put.


    At the mention of Jasper, Keenan''s gaze turned menacing. "What do you know, Eva?"


    "I know you need money." I continued tly, "You want to use the money from my fund to cover your son''s debts. Now that Leonard has called off the coboration, you shifted your target to me. Am I right?"


    Keenan was visibly startled before turning furious. "That geezer actually gave you all the money! I knew he wouldn''t be penniless. In the end, he gave me a small amount and had the audacity to feel sorry for your family!"


    He paced back and forth on the rooftop, fuming. Then, he suddenly arrived before me and grabbed my shoulders viciously. "Is the money in Manovia? Is that why you went abroad back then? Huh? How much did you get? Tell me, how much did you get "Oh, Keenan. What makes you think I''ll give you my money? Are you crazy, or am I?"


    (Chang¨¦ 12 Mutual Help


    He looked like he was intent on pushing to the edge of the rooftop, and I shed him a nonchnt smile. "Push me, and all the money goes to Leonard. Quit dreaming, Keenan!"


    His extended hand stopped mid-air and was quickly withdrawn.


    After pushing him away, I walked straight to the rooftop entrance. "Without Randall, I can''t retrieve the money either. The secret key is with him. So, I don''t have the money with me. Track down Randall if you can."


    1 opened the door and saw Keenan keeping up with me before finally rxing. He seemed to be contemting my words and stayed silent.


    It wasn''t until we arrived at the elevator that he uttered, "I won''t use your money, 1 rest assured I''ll track down Randall for you.


    Eva, but


    I huffed in response without saying anything more. I knew he wished I was dead instead so he could divide and im my marital assets with Leonard.


    In the elevator, he added, "However, our coboration with the Harmons must continue. We must help each other out!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 A Call From Randall


    "Weren''t you about to kill me just now? Now you''re asking for my help? You''re insane," I said.


    The elevator soon reached the second floor. I stepped out and forcefully mmed the door behind me.


    I knew Keenan wouldn''t leave it at that, but he wouldn''t confront me directly either.


    Being the Harmon family''s daughter-inw still had its advantages. At least for the moment, he couldn''t do anything to me.


    As I nced around the dim ward, I noticed something wasn''t right. My clothes and bag had been rummaged through, and the bed was in disarray.


    Keenan must have been here earlier to find something important. Too bad for him, Randall had just handed me the truly important documents.


    I acted as though nothing had happened andy down on the bed. I could sense someone walking down the hallway. It could be Keenan, but I didn''t open my eyes.


    The next morning, I called Leonard and told him I wanted to go out for some seafood to replenish myself.


    Leonard caught on immediately and hurried over to pick me up.


    After getting into the car, I passed Leonard the documents Randall had handed me." Everything Randall has collected over the past few years is here. I couldn''t go through it at the hospital. Use an offlineputer to open them. With this evidence, if we find a witness, taking them down won''t be hard.


    "But we can''t report this to the local police. You get what I mean?" I nced nervously at Leonard.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without saying much, he stuffed the envelope into his bag. "I know. Keenan''s influence here. is too strong, and he has Jedidiah backing him. Don''t worry. I''ve been investigating your dad''s case for years. It''s not just me. Even some of the police find it suspicious." I stared at him nkly, and guilt welled up inside me. I never expected that he''d been looking into it all these years.


    I remembered what Lily had said before her death that Leonard even stayed up all night investigating the case. Then Mr. Harmon Senior''s words about him always protecting my mom came to my mind, and my eyes started to well up. "Leonard..."


    "Don''t get too sentimental. I''m your husband. It''s what I''m supposed to do." He gently squeezed my hand. "Didn''t you say you wanted to get some seafood?"


    "Oh, one more thing. I want to take care of Riva. I''m worried Keenan might harm her."


    Chappo 100% Call Hom kandall


    No matter what Randall did, Rivae was innocent. She had already lost her mom, couldn''t let her face more danger.


    Leonard nodded. "Let''s eat first. We can talk about the restter."


    I messaged Rivae on WhatsApp, asking her to join us for a meal.


    and I


    Keenan''s men were still following her, but seeing that she was with me, they didn''t take any


    action.


    I didn''t tell her that Randall was still alive because I was worried she might slip up due to her young age. I only told her that I''d be moving in with her and that she''d being back with meter. Rivae looked at me for a long moment before she finally nodded.


    Upon returning to the hospital, I went ahead with the discharge procedures. To my surprise, I received a call from Randall.


    The voice on the other end was almost identical to Randall''s, even down to the tone and manner of speaking.


    I hesitated for a moment. "Randall?"


    "Eva, it has been so difficult to find you. Where are you now?" The voice on the line sounded somewhat agitated.


    I felt my heart sink as I suspected that Keenan had made a move. I cleared my throat, replying, "I''m at my uncle''s house. Have you returned to the country? Randall, are you in Melgrove, or should I go back now?" I sounded a bit anxious. I deliberately lowered my voice and said, "Randall, my uncle knows about the fund. You should transfer all the money into my name as soon as possible now that you''re back."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Something Is OffConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The voice on the other end hesitated for a moment before responding seriously, "Eva, are you asking for money now? You''re already married to Leonard. Why are you still concerned about the fund?"


    "What do you expect? This is money my parents gave me!" I shouted in frustration, and my voice grew louder. "You''ve been avoiding me for years just to keep the money from me, haven''t you? Let me be clear. Without me, you won''t get the money either! The fund belongs


    to me!"


    After a brief pause, I continued, "If you don''t give me the money, I''ll report you when you return to the country. You''ll get into legal trouble, and I can still im the fund!" I wasn''t sure if that was allowed abroad, but I figured it was worth a shot.


    As expected, there was silence on the other end. After a minute, he sighed. "Eva, I watched you grow up. Why would I want your money? I''ll see you soon. Stay in Melgrove and don''t leave." With that, he hurriedly ended the call.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Keenan was a terrible actor.


    If Randall were the one calling, he''d have asked about Rivae. How could he not care about his daughter and only be concerned about me, an outsider?


    Reflecting on his tone earlier, I couldn''t help butugh coldly. To get the money, he probably even used a voice changer. Little did he know, Randall''s voice was ruined in that fire.


    As I thought about Randall''s situation, I took a deep breath.


    Fortunately, Keenan hadn''t realized that Randall was in the country. If he knew Randall was right under his nose, Rivae might not be safe either.


    I texted Leonard about what had just happened, and he called me right away. "What''s going on?"


    I went over the whole thing, and Leonard fell silent. In fact, it was quite simple to exin.


    Apart from Keenan, no one else would want to test me. The nonexistent fund had thrown him


    off bnce.


    Moreover, Alisa also mentioned that Jasper was pressing hard, so Keenan might act out of desperation.


    "I just met with Alisa. She feels something is off Leonard''s voice grew more serious and slightly hesitant. "Keenan implied that she doesn''t need to seduce me anymore, and I don''t have to get a divorce. Alisa is only responsible for thepany''s project coordination, but she thinks Keenan is nning something big. She''s still looking into it."


    My heart skipped a beat. Knowing that Alisa was aware of my condition, I asked in a raspy


    voice, "Why?"


    "I don''t know. She just said we need to be cautious," he said.


    Hearing Leonard''s words, I felt a bit more at case. He probably still didn''t know the truth. As long as Alisa remained on our side, things would be much easier.


    However, I wasn''t sure why they suddenly decided against us divorcing. Without a divorce, Alisa could never be Mrs. Harmon, and Keenan would never get his hands on my fund.


    Before I had time to understand the situation, Leonard''s voice came through again. "Eva, the janitor at the hospital has resigned. If someonees looking for you, don''t go out."


    It seemed someone was talking to him on the other end. His tone grew more urgent. "You''d better wait for me at the hospital. Don''t act alone!"


    "Eva, can we go now? I''ve called for a car." Rivae had just arrived at my ward and was standing at the door.


    After thinking it over, I decided it wasn''t time to alert anyone yet. "You don''t need toe pick me up. I''m with Riva. Don''t worry. He might have noticed something. Stay quiet and don''t go looking for him." "Eva, don''t be stubborn. Wait for me." Leonard''s voice was slightly agitated, with a hint of


    anger.


    I chuckled softly. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. Just focus on the project and don''t forget to submit the documents I gave you to headquarters.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Premarital Asset


    Leonard knew exactly which documents I was referring to. Since we already had evidence of their crimes, it was best to push for their conviction as soon as possible.


    I had seen countless stories about corrupt officials and business collusions. If we didn''t take them by surprise, they''d bounce back in no time.


    After ending the call, I left the hospital with Rivae.


    "Eva, is something bothering you? Is your uncle giving you trouble again?" She tugged at my sleeve. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    I shook my head, unsure of how to exin it to her. I just hoped to get everything settled quickly, so I could take Rivae back and let her live happily ever after with Randall.


    Seeing my reluctance to exin, she led me to a food stall. "It has been a long time since we''ve had a meal together. Do you remember how you used to love barbecues, and every time you. ate barbecued meat, you''d get an upset stomach?


    I was stunned for a second beforeughing along with her.


    My mom never let me eat at food stalls before, but Rivae would secretly take me there. Especially when she got into high school and had more money, she''d insist on treating me. She always said it wasn''t right to keep eating on my dime, and that she had to treat me back so I wouldn''t bring it upter.


    Unfortunately, my stomach couldn''t handle it. I always ended up with an upset stomach all night after eating.


    Watching peoplee and go at the food stall, I shook my head. "I heard they add antidiarrheal drugs to the food these days."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Isn''t that perfect? You don''t have to worry about diarrhea anymore. Hurry up, or there won''t be any seats left." She kept smiling and chatted away, clearly trying to distract me from my worries


    I gradually stopped dwelling on those annoying issues. I had done what I could. The rest was up to whether justice would prevail.


    Just as we settled in, the fake Randall''s call came in again.


    While Rivae was ordering, I quietly moved to the corner.


    "Randall, what''s up?"


    "I''m heading to Melgrove to meet you soon Besides the secret key, is there anything else I need to bring?"


    "You have toe in person. Isn''t it an iris scan for the unlock?"


    Chupyi 182 Premuntal Aster


    I didn''t really know how it worked, so I just said what I''d seen in the movi


    The person on the line seemed a bit hesitant but didn''t probe further. He asked me a lot of indirect questions about the fund, especially its current valuation.


    I got impatient and retorted, "Didn''t I already say it''s 100 million? I don''t know the exact conversion, plus the fund should have gained interest. You''re the ountant, right? Why are you asking me?"


    As I grew more impatient, he became even more convinced. I could literally hear him gasp when I mentioned the 100 million.


    With that money, he could save his son, plug the deficit, and continue being the local big shot without worry. His voice, unsurprisingly, carried excitement. "Are you sure you want to transfer the money back here? You might end up having to pay a lot of taxes." "Then what should I do?" I asked..


    "For now, just don''t withdraw it," he replied.


    "How am I supposed to manage without it?" I raised my voice on purpose to show my displeasure. "Randall, you''ve been abroad for too long and have no idea what I''m going through here. Leonard doesn''t give me any money at all! I can''t survive without it. I need the funds." Keenan thought I was just a money-obsessed gold digger. He still believed that I went to Manovia just to chase after rich second-generation heirs. With Alisa''s defamation, he was even more convinced that I was holding onto Leonard for financial reasons. He then came up with several excuses and eventually said, "This fund is in your name, so it counts as a premarital asset. Eva, listen to me. Don''t withdraw it now. Otherwise, it will be a joint marital asset!"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 A Routine urrence


    As I thought about what Leonard told me, I couldn''t help but frown.


    It turned out Keenan was really after my fund. If it was considered my premarital asset, it''d have nothing to do with Leonard.


    Keenan must have been nning on me divorcing Leonard and then having someone get rid of me. By then, as my sole heir, he could naturally im the money. However, that would take time. Leonard and I had been married for so long that awsuit to divide the assets would take at least a year or two.


    By the time Alisa secured her position in the Harmon family and got the money to save Jasper, everything would likely be toote. He couldn''t afford to wait anymore.


    However, if the money was my premarital asset, it''d be a different story. Since the fund was abroad, they definitely wouldn''t be able to verify my marital status.


    With my death certificate and evidence that Keenan was my uncle, plus Randall''s support, there would be no problem for him to im the money. Especially since Rivae was still in his hands...


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed possible. Otherwise, why would he keep emphasizing that it was a premarital asset?


    I didn''t say much to him and just asked him to meet me in Tarnvale. After hanging up, I returned and realized Rivae was gone.


    I searched around but couldn''t find her, so I asked someone nearby, "Excuse me. Did you see thedy with me earlier? The one with the dreadlocks."


    "I think she just got her period. She borrowed a pad from me earlier, so she probably went to the restroom. Thedy at the next table pointed toward the restroom.


    1 quickly rushed over. Both of us as the key figures were in a very dangerous situation now.


    For some reason, I had a strong feeling something was going to happen. Hinstinctively turned on location sharing on my phone and slipped it into my undergarment when no one was watching. However, just as I reached the restroom, someone knocked me out.


    Right before losing consciousness, I had a fleeting thought. Ever since I returned to the country, it seemed like being kidnapped had be a routine urrence.


    Maybe it was because of the cancer, my metabolisin was faster than others, so I regained consciousness quicker. When I opened my eyes, the scent of earth filled my nose.


    I tried to move, but my hands and feet were bound. There was no one in sight, only dirt being


    Chupper 183 A Routine urrence


    tossed toward me from the front.


    "This should be deep enough, right? She''s only 80 pounds. We just need a small spot,"


    someone said.


    "I think it''s good. Mr. Green is way too cautious. He even goes to such lengths for such a tiny woman," another man added.


    Suddenly, two men leaped out of the pit in front of me. That was when I realized they had been. digging it.


    One of them walked over, squatted in front of me, and touched my face.


    I held back my disgust and didn''t dare to move.


    "Damn, she''s so pretty. It''d be a waste to bury her without having some fun first," he said as he reached for my pants, but the other man kicked him hard.


    "You want to satisfy your urges, go find a hooker! Don''t leave any marks on her! If the police "You ever find her, don''t drag me into your mess. She''s the wife of a wealthy man!"


    The man who had been kicked spat on the ground angrily and kicked me in return. "Damn it. I''ve worked so hard, and I can''t even touch her?"


    Just as he was about to kick me again, a familiar voice rang out. "Touch who?" Leonard''s furious voice broke through.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw him deliver a hard kick to the man''s groin.


    He fought like that back in school too. Everyone said he fought dirty, but no one could ever beat him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His bodyguards hurried over and quickly subdued the two men.


    "Eva, are you alright? I''m here," Leonard said as he held me tightly.


    I couldn''t hold back my tears any longer and began to cry in his arms. "Leonard, can you untie me first?" Grupo Belyand

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Beyond Redemption


    "Alright, I''ll get you untied right now." Leonard''s eyes were red, and his hands trembled. It was a stark contrast to his earlier aggression.


    Just then, someone yelled angrily from behind him.


    While the bodyguard was distracted, the man he had kicked to the ground got up and charged at us with a shovel.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Leonard, watch out!" I tried to get up, but it was toote. Leonard held me tightly in his embrace.


    A loud thud resonated as the shovel collided with his head, and I noticed Leonard''s eyes instantly redden.


    "Leonard, are you alright? Please don''t scare me!" I tried hard to support his body, but he kept sliding down.


    "You bastard, how dare you hit my private part! Damn it!" the man continued to shout from behind.


    The bodyguards subdued him, but I couldn''t hear anything anymore. I could only watch as Leonard slowly closed his eyes.


    Hearing the police sirens, I immediately shouted, "Over here! Someone is injured!''


    The police swiftly put me and Leonard in the car and sped toward the hospital.


    During the ride, the officers questioned me, but I responded mechanically. My eyes fixed on the unconscious Leonard. There was arge bump on the back of his head, and I knew that the situation was more serious than just bleeding. "Do you know who hired them?" one of the officers asked.


    "It''s Keenan. I heard them mention Mr. Green. Sir, I mean, officer, can you go a bit faster? H- His head is seriously injured. He..." My tears blurred my sight once more, and I feltpletely incoherent.


    Leonard saved me once more. It was always him who recklessly saved me despite the danger. Thinking about all the ups and downs we had experienced over the years made me feel like there was a tightness in my chest. Once at the hospital, he was swiftly taken into the operating room. I wanted to follow, but the police stopped me.


    Just then, an older officer in uniform saluted me,


    I noticed three chevrons on his upper arm, suggesting he was quite a high-ranking official. Everyone was polite to him


    Change 11 Beyond Redemption


    "Hello, I am Graeme Craw, the deputy director of the Department of Public Safety. I''ve received all of Leonard''s documents," he said.


    I nodded in confusion, not knowing how to respond.


    "You''re Eva, right? Go get yourself checked out first. We can talk after that." After a brief pause, he added, "Don''t worry. We''ve got the best doctors here. Leonard will be fine." His calm tone carried an air of authority. I unconsciously nodded once more and followed the nurse for the examination.


    I only had minor scrapes, but they still kept me in the ward. Graeme came to my ward, followed by two officers.


    He remarked, "Eva, I know about the situation with your family from a few years back. Leonard has been investigating it all along. He''s really stubborn. If it weren''t for his persistence..."


    Graeme then shared a story I never expected.


    After my dad''s incident, Leonard had just returned to the Harmon family. At that time, Graeme wasn''t yet the deputy director.


    There was a major case back then. The criminal had three lives on his hands and eventually fled to the Harmon Group''s headquarters. He took Graeme''s son, who had just started working there, hostage.


    Leonard bravely exchanged himself for Graeme''s son and helped the police capture the criminal. That was how the connection between the two families began.


    "He always believed there was something suspicious about your dad''s death and kept investigating. Over the years, he handed me all the evidence he collected. Just a couple of days ago, he sent me more evidence. In fact, the authorities have never stopped investigating them, but there wasn''t enough evidence."


    "So, what now? What about Keenan, Jedidiah, and Danika..." My voice trembled as I stared intently at Graeme.


    He scoffed. "They are beyond redemption. The police have already taken action."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Collect Her Body


    Leonard''s surgery was a sess, and the blood clots in his brain were all extracted. However, he still did not wake up.


    The doctor said that it was normal for one to beatose after a brain injury. As for whether one would wake up from thea, only time could tell.


    Reports on the Green family were all over the Inte. Graeme acted swiftly and arrested the kidnappers. Keenan was the only one who managed to escape amidst the mess.


    When Alisa hurried over, she looked exhausted, but her gaze was much gentler than usual.


    "I got all the evidence out from Keenan''s safety deposit box and handed them over to the police. They also had me go over to assist with the investigation. There''s no running away for


    him now.


    "I suppose the police were courteous to me because I was helping them at the expense of my family. But all the projects handled by our family will have to be stopped, including all the projects that were approved by Jedidiah." Alisa was stripped of her former haughtiness and looked much more at ease now.


    "But it would do you good to watch out. Keenan''s a crafty person, and he''s managed to escape. Even Jedidiah wasn''t aware that the authorities were already on them. How did he find out? My mom used to say that he''s like a beast sometimes. I guess it''s true that he can really sense danger."


    Alisa spoke in a t tone, and her eyes were pinned on Leonard, who was lying in the ICU.


    With a hoarse voice, I croaked, "Thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for? We''re just after our own interests. The Green family has been substantially affected-projects will have to be reimed, construction has to be stopped, and you have all sorts ofpensations to be made...


    Alisa''s gaze fell on me, and she shed me a wry smile. "Back then, Keenan had used underhanded tactics to usurp your family''spany. I''m unable to return thepany to you, Eva. But I''ll do my best to not let it go under. With its current foundation, it''ll be easy to expand and venture out."


    I nodded. This had been her goal all along. I understood that. Besides, what use did I have of


    the


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to me. I hastily grabbed Alisa''s arm. "What about Riva? Why don''t I see her?"


    If the police were able to locate me right away, wouldn''t that mean that she was fine too? I had been so caught up with Leonard for the past few days that Rivae hadpletely slipped my


    Coppo 165 Collect Her Bod.


    mind!


    Alisa shook her head. "They haven''t found her yet. I suspect that Keenan still has some tricks up his sleeves. They haven''t been able to locate Randall either. You should be more vignt. He''s a sly one. I wouldn''t be surprised if he still has his eyes on your fund. "But the head of the police department is pretty impressive. So, don''t you worry. Riva will be fine." She patted my hand, but I could tell from her tone that she wasn''t exactly convinced either.


    Keenan could bring himself to kill even his own siblings, and he had no care at all for his wife and daughter. Who was to say what he was or wasn''t capable of doing?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After Alisa left, I stayed in the ward and watched over Leonard. Hey there in silence without the slightest hint of pain or suffering-he waspletely expressionless.


    I spent almost every day in the ward just waiting for him toe around. I was certain that his good deeds woulde back to him. Just as I had pulled through two surgeries, he would surely be fine too.


    Then one day, as I was getting ready to go buy myself a meal, my phone buzzed. An unknown person had added my contact on WhatsApp. The ID was set as


    "Rivae Vargas".


    I immediately added the contact too. Then, the person sent me a video clip. It was Rivae in the video, and her limbs were all tied up!


    Keenan''s voice came from the video. "Come and meet me, and bring Randall with you. If you do not, I''ll chop her up into pieces and mail the pieces back to you, one by one! I''ve killed. more than one person, Eva. She will only be one among many. "I have nothing now. All I want is money. Come and meet me together with Randall. If you call the cops, then just wait and collect her body!"


    Drapy? 1896 Call the

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Call the Cops


    I quickly gave the person a video call, but the other party simply refused to answer the call.


    I watched the video several times. Rivae was undoubtedly alive, and she was still wearing the same attire she was in on the day we went for a barbecue. But the surroundings were too dark, and I couldn''t make out where she was.


    I knew that I should be calling the police now, but at the same time, I knew that that wasn''t a smart move. What if Keenan had nted spies around me? What if he really killed her?


    Keenan had wanted me to contact Randall, but I didn''t have his contact information! In the midst of my frustration, I went to the rooftop in hopes of catching some fresh air. Unexpectedly, Randall was here too! "Eva!" He was still hiding in the spot where west conversed.


    I looked at him in astonishment. "Randall, y-you were here the whole time?"


    He nodded. "It''s safest here, and I''m familiar with the hospital grounds, so I can avoid all the surveince cameras. I saw the reports on the Inte. How are things?"


    He looked rxed, and he had a trunk beside him. It looked like he was really nning on leaving.


    I suddenly grew nervous. "Randall, Rivae is in trouble." There were no reports made regarding Rivae''s case, and there was no news about it either. Naturally, he was still oblivious about it.


    After he saw the video, Randall closed his eyes. "Call the cops," he said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked at him in disbelief. "Randall, what if Keenan is watching us? What if-"


    He repeated himself. "Call the cops. Contact the police that Leonard is acquainted with. I trust Leonard, so I trust him too." Randall was so calm that I was afraid. In his eyes, I saw a hint of emotion that I simply couldn''t put a finger on, Under his insistence, I eventually contacted Graeme.


    If it were just up to me and Randall alone, it''d be impossible for us to subdue Keenan. He had taken Rivae right from the start. He had most likely been waiting for Randall. Who would have known that the fund that Leonard had fabricated would be the final straw for him?


    When we finally met Graeme, he looked grim. That was especially so when he saw Randall." You should know that what you did all those years ago was a crime, Randall."


    "I know. I am willing to turn myself in. I just hope that the police will save my daughter," Randall said calmly, as though he hade to this decision right off the bat.


    Graeme didn''t say more to us and went ahead to make arrangements.


    I pulled out an intricate looking USB drive and handed it to Randall.


    "Back then, I told Keenan that the secret key was with you, and that I was unable to ess the fund. Just pretend that this is the key. He won''t have the time to check it for the time being We need to save Rivae first " The police helped us set up a fake website and taught Randall how to log in and navigate the site just in case.


    The whole time that he was briefed, Randall only nodded or shook his head, rarely saying word. He focused on every word the police said and would asionally move his fingers, as though trying tomit something to memory. When everything was about ready, my phone rang. Keenan had sent me a location.


    "Get here with Randall within an hour. If I see a third person with you, Rivae will meet her maker!" His tone was menacing and sounded like he was forcing his words through gritted teeth


    I realized that my hands were shaking, but I still managed an "Ok"


    Graeme tapped on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, there will be a sniper going along. If Keenan tries anything funny. Just don''t worry, alright? The police will be there to protect you."


    I nodded before looking at Randall.


    He gave me a smile. But the burn scars on his face make the smile seem grotesque. Still, his gaze was gentle, and so was his voice


    "Don''t worry, Eva, I''ll protect both you and Riva There''s nothing to be afraid of" Something shed in his eyes and disappeared in a fraction of a second.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 I''ll Go With You


    The location that Keenan sent was an abandoned building on the outskirts of town. I''d heard from Alisa that he had received several projects, but they''d all been stopped midway due to various reasons.


    Not only were the homeowners not able to get their money back, but they didn''t end up with a ce to move into too. However, for some reason, even after the homeowners joined forces to file awsuit, nothing came out of it either. The building had been deserted for over five years and was almostpletely forgotten by the public.


    As I drove there with Randall, I noted that there was pretty much nothing around, besides a signal tower and patches of overgrown weeds. The police had nowhere to take cover.


    When I got out of the car, my phone rang once again.


    It was a call from Keenan. "Is that Randall beside you? Put him on the call!"


    Randall used to be around 5''9". But he was now so hunched that he was about my height. Both his voice and face had changed too. It was only to be expected that Keenan would have his doubts.


    I cleared my throat before saying, "Randall suffered severe burns from the fire back then. His


    voice and face were both ruined."


    Keenan was obviously stunned as he paused momentarily. Then, he scoffed. "No wonder you sounded so strange when I called you. So, it turns out that you and Randall had reunited for quite some time! You little wench! You''re just as cunning as your father! "There I was, wondering why you were so confident! So, you got your hands on the fund, haven''t you?"


    I ignored his taunts and cut straight to the point. "Where''s Rivae?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Up here! On the seventh floor!"


    The building had more than ten stories. He had most likely picked a level in the middle to remain inconspicuous.


    I looked around me. Besides the lone signal tower, there was pretty much nowhere else the sniper could remain hidden. Keenan would also be able to spot the police the moment they drove over.


    My heart sank. I couldn''t help feeling that our chances of walking out unharmed weren''t great. But Randall gently took my hand. "Come with me. It''ll be fine."


    His voice had changed, and the skin on his hand was abnormally rough. But somehow, he


    Chaco Tamingo with.


    managed to calm me down.


    He had held my hand like this countless times before when I was a child. He was the person I trusted the most apart from my parents. Looking at his crooked arm, I mustered all the courage within me.


    By the time we reached the seventh floor, Randall was already panting slightly. Keenanughed the moment he saw Randall.


    "No wonder! No wonder I couldn''t find you all this time! You were at the hospital the whole time, weren''t you? I''ve seen you several times, but I never thought that it was you! You bastards really have luck on your side, don''t you? Why didn''t you die in the fire?" Keenanughed so hard that he teared up. Beside him, Rivae was sobbing like a child. Randall took-off his cap and mask, revealing his gruesome scars.


    Rivae shook her head repeatedly, but she was gagged and couldn''t say a word.


    Keenan had a gun in his hand, and he made a show of waving it around in front of me.


    "Bastard! You''re all wretched bastards! I was so kind to help you with the divorce, Eva, but you colluded with others to plot against me? You bitch!


    "I should have hired someone to murder you back in Manovia! I should have run you over before you even married Leonard! I was too kind to let you off!"


    He seemed somewhat crazed as he continued spewing profanities. He seemed to think that he was merciful and benevolent for not killing me.


    I ignored him and inched toward Rivae.


    All of a sudden, Keenan aimed his gun at me. "Freeze! Another move and I''ll shoot! I''ve got six bullets here! That''s enough to kill all three of you twice!"


    I could feel my knees shaking. I dared not make a single move.


    Suddenly, a loud sound was heard. Randall fell to his knees and begged in a hoarse voice, "Let them go. I''ll go with you. It''s the fund you''re after, isn''t it? I''m the only one who can ess it! Chapter 16 Do tu mtell

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Go to Hell


    Rivae couldn''t stop crying. She kept shaking her head, struggling toe to us.


    But Keenan pressed the barrel of the gun right against her head. "Make another move, and you''ll be the first one I shoot! You want to save your daughter, Randall? Sure! But I need to see the money first!"


    Then, he pointed the gun at me. "Why don''t you and Evae here and take Riva''s ce? That''s fair, isn''t it? Eva is Leonard''s wife, after all. Not even the police would dare toy a hand on her. I''d have nothing to fear if I have her with me when I leave the country! "Eva isn''t your flesh and blood, you know? You should know very well who it is you should save, don''t you, Randall?"


    He burst outughing maniacally again. Rivae closed her eyes in fear.


    Randall shuffled forward on his knees and continued begging in a lowly manner, "Let them go. I am the only one who''s able to get the money out. What do you think I''ve been doing all these years? The secret key is with me, and I''m the primary manager of the fund. Not even Eva is able to ess the fund!


    ''Keenan, the police are out searching for you. You won''t be able to get away via regr means. I can smuggle you out! Trust me! I havemitted crimes too! I won''t be able to stay in the country!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The moment he said that, Keenan''s eyes lit up. "That''s right! How did I forget that? You falsified ounts back then and lost over hundreds of millions in assets! You need to be put behind bars too!"


    Randall nodded. "That''s why I''ve contacted people who can smuggle me out of the country. Why else do you think you haven''t been able to locate me? I returned to the country for over two years to find ways to transfer the fund out! Trust me." Randall was so sincere that Keenan was beginning to waver.


    What better hostage was there than a criminal who was about to hit the roads too? Rivae and I would only be a burden to him if he brought us along. But things would be different if he had Randall as his hostage.


    I was about to say something, but Randall shook his head at me.


    "The secret key! The secret key is with me. You can have a look if you don''t believe me! No one would care who Eva is abroad. So long as we have the money, we can forge everything! Trust me, this money will be ours, and we won''t even have to go to jail!"


    Keenan''s gaze flickered. He was tempted.


    Graeme had been decisive and had taken action in a matter of a day or two. Keenan had been


    unprepared. The fact that he was alone now proved that he hadn''t had time to make


    arrangements.


    Randall slowly stood up and raised the USB drive.


    "I''ll take Riva''s ce. We''ll take the car and drive away. I''m sure the police won''t pursue us if the hostage isn''t with us.


    Riva, I''m your father. You wouldn''t want me to end up behind bars, would you? You''ll help hold the police back, right?" Randall''s hazy eyes seemed to finally light up when he fixed his gaze on Rivae. She shook her head before nodding furiously. Her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Randall gave me a knowing look. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw the police inching up Toward us. I stood there, unmoving. But I''d already decided that I would save Rivae at the first opportunity I got. Randall approached Keenan slowly. "I don''t want to end up in jail. I''d have exposed you


    otherwise. We''re in the same predicament. Think about it, Keenan. If you get a death penalty, do you think I''d be much better off? So, it''d be best if we just..."


    In a split second, Randall''s gaze changed and he leaped at Keenan. "Go to hell!"


    Keenan was caught off guard.


    With the loud bang of a gunshot, I instinctively ran to Rivae and dragged her aside with all the strength I could gather. I held her tightly in my arms. Several more shots were fired. I squeezed my eyes shut, tightening my arms around Rivae as I did so.


    It wasn''t until someone came over to pull me up that I began struggling.


    Then, I heard the voice of a policeman say, "We''re the police. You''re safe now."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Going to Meet Your Parents.


    I looked up and saw a fully armored policeman. I vaguely remembered seeing him with


    Graeme.


    I nodded absentmindedly before someone pried my fingers off Rivae, freeing her from my hold. She rushed forward, sobbing loudly as she went.


    I impulsively looked over and saw a pool of blood. At the thought of the gunshots and judging based on the spot the policemen were trying to block off, my heart clenched. "Randall! Randall!" I was suddenly aware of something and stumbled over my own feet as I charged over. The policemen stopped me.


    Randally in a pool of blood, and his discolored shirt was all soaked red. There were even several holes in it.


    Keenan had taken a bullet to his head and was lying on his back, his eyes still wide open.


    Randall smiled at me and reached his hand out behind me.


    Rivae rushed over frantically. "Dad, Dad! You can''t die! We''ve only just reunited! You can''t die. You can''t! Mom''s already dead. You''re all I have now, Dad! You can''t die!" She struggled with all her might to hug him, but someone pulled her away.


    "Please calm down. We are trying to help your father."


    "Please do not interfere with our efforts to rescue him. We''re trying to save your father!"


    But no matter what the policemen said, Rivae grappled to get closer to Randall.


    I walked over and pulled her into my embrace as tightly as I could. "Riva, let them help him!" I roared at the top of my lungs. It was only then that Rivae stopped fighting. When we saw Randall being carried into the ambnce, she turned around and hugged me. Eva, my father... My father..." Her tears wet my shoulders,


    I gulped. I recalled how Randall looked earlier on, and I patted her on the back. "We''re following the ambnce. Come on."


    Randall had suffered a gunshot to his chest, and he lost a lot of blood. I had a bad premonition about this. If we didn''t hurry over now, I was afraid that we wouldn''t even get to hear hisst words.


    All of a sudden, the image of my mother dying appeared in my mind. I dragged Rivae with me down the stairs. The police didn''t stop us either. Instead, they helped us up into the ambnce. Randall was throwing up blood, and his body was convulsing. I slowly closed my eyes, unable


    to find the courage to look at him.


    Rivae''s cries could be heard beside me. One of the medical officers suddenly eximed, Family of the casualty, pleasee forward. If you have anything to say to him, now''s the time to do so. The casualty is too heavily wounded. You need to hurry up!" Rivae crouched so close to Randall that she was practically kneeling over him. "Dad, Dad!"


    Randall couldn''t muster a word. He only managed a slight tug on his lips before caressing her hair. Then, he looked at me and forced out hisst words.


    "I''m going... to meet... your parents... Please... take care... of Riva... for me..." His eyes were firmly fixed on mine as he reached his hand out to me.


    I reached out and held his hand. Then I nodded resolutely. "Don''t worry, Randall. I''ll take good care of Riva like she''s my sister."


    Randall smiled, and blood flowed out from his mouth. His eyes gradually closed.


    "Dad!" Rivae''s heart-wrenching scream rang out. The medical staff began their efforts to resuscitate him, but I knew that it was pointless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I slowly let go of Randall''s hand, and it just dropped lifelessly.


    Rivae kept shouting for her father, but she no longer got a response from him. I held her shoulders tightly as tears escaped me. However, I dared not make a sound. I could only stay by her side to apany her. At least one of us should remain level-headed.


    From now on, it''ll really be just the two of us. We were now both orphans who no longer had our family with us.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Taking Care of Him Forever


    Randall died after Keenan shot him five times. The doctor exined that most people died instantly. Yet, Randall managed to hold on for so long. Perhaps he just wanted to share a fewst words with us. Rivae broke down in tears and eventually fainted. I fought to contain my sorrow and carried on with the necessary arrangements.


    I nearly cked out several times, yet I understood that I couldn''t allow myself to falter now. If something were to happen to me, what would happen to Riva and Leonard?


    After Jill returned, she repeatedly insisted that I get a check-up and mentioned that I had run out of medication. I could only promise her that I would go back once everything was resolved here. Alisa was extremely busy as well. She stopped by briefly and quickly left.


    The police visited multiple times but merely collected statements from Riva and me. With Keenan gone, it felt as if the matter was resolved, leaving only Jedidiah and Danika awaiting their sentencing.


    However, I never anticipated that all the Harmons would show up in Melgrove. As I was in the middle of giving Leonard a massage, Mr. Harmon Senior and the whole family unexpectedly entered the room. Upon witnessing Leonard''s condition, Mr. Harmon Senior''s eyes immediately filled with tears.


    "Eva, how could you not tell us about this big incident?" Bob rushed over, grabbed my hand, and shoved me aside.


    Leah quickly supported me, saying, "Bob, Eva didn''tmit the crime. What are you thinking? Are you seriously going to hit her?"


    Ivy red at me disapprovingly. "Hitting her is already a light punishment. Leonard is the only child. What if something were to happen to him?"


    "Due to her family''s issue, Leonardpletely neglected thepany. If it hadn''t been for Luca, I can''t even imagine the chaos thepany would be in." Bob and Ivy constantly reprimanded me.


    I returned quietly to Leonard''s bedside, resuming the massage. The doctor had warned that if he remained inactive for too long, his muscles could start to atrophy. Thus, it was vital for me to ensure he received daily massages. At this moment, no job or obligation mattered more than caring for Leonard.


    Noticing my silence, Ivy intended toe over and pull me up again, but Mr. Harmon Senior interjected. "Eva, what did the doctor say?"


    Chap 96 Taking Care of Him Forset


    "The doctor informed us that Leonard had sustained a brain injury. The surgery went well, but there''s a possibility of nerve damage. He''ll require some time to heal before he regains consciousness."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "How long is it? Is it one month, two months, a year, or even ten years?"


    Ivy questioned with a hint of sarcasm, "What if he never regains consciousness?"


    "Then I''ll take care of him for the rest of his life."


    I put down Leonard''s left leg cautiously, then applied essential oil to my hands and started massaging his right leg.


    Leonard was a sports enthusiast, and his leg muscles were exceptionally strong. If he were forced to lie in bed for a few months, I couldn''t help but wonder if he would grumble about an increase in his body fat percentage.


    My eyes turned red while I massaged him. The ward was quiet, with only the sound of my hands working.


    Darius quietly asked, "Uncle Mr. Harmon Senior, do you think Leonard should return with us?"


    Mr. Harmon Senior nodded. "Please reach out to the ne. The Pope family has also reached out to me, and there''s a brain specialist on standby there ready to consult with Leonard."


    I was relieved to learn it was the Pope family''s hospital. With Julian there, he could help us find a better doctor. This time, I followed Mr. Harmon Senior''s lead and followed everyone to the ne.


    However, just one day before our departure, Mr. Harmon Senior visited the ward to speak with me privately. "Eva, Leonard got hurt again, and this time it''s because of you. You owe me an exnation."


    I was overwhelmed and struggled to exin. Leonard was like this because of me. If he couldn''t wake up...


    I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I replied firmly, "I''ll take care of him for the rest of his life."


    Chack 191 Cruelly

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Cruelty


    Before departing, I held a simple funeral for Randall. He endured a challenging life, and I knew he had contemted the idea of dying alongside Keenan from the start.


    I could still recall his words on the rooftop that day. Although I might not have been able to resolve the issue, he intended to find his own solution. Ultimately, it all came down to saving


    Rivae.


    Rivae appeared to mature almost overnight, losing her spoiled behavior. She became calmer and moreposed, which was unusual for her.


    "Riva, will youe back with me? I promised Randall that I would look after you." I grasped her hand, genuinely wishing for her to choose to return with me. We were all in this together, having lost our families. However, she declined. "Eva, I understand that you''re going through a tough time. I''ll keep pursuing my studies here in Melgrove, and then I''ll prepare for the college entrance exam. Alisa will be here to help me too."


    Alisa nodded in agreement. "Eva, the Harmons are not easy to deal with. With Leonard in this condition, you must prioritize your own well-being too. Remember, I''m always there for you. You don''t have to shoulder all the burdens alone, especially when ites to your health. Do you understand?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her


    gaze held a profound significance, and I instantly grasped her meaning. My health was deteriorating, and Leonardy in aa. The Harmons were likely plotting their next move.


    Mr. Harmon Senior was bing increasingly frustrated with me too. Upon my return, I would undoubtedly face yet another difficult confrontation.


    Noticing Riva''s resolute expression, I decided it was best not to let her follow me any further. My current circumstances were quite dire, and it was better for her to focus on her studies and life here. They apanied me to the airport and promised to visit, but I was uncertain when we would see each other again.


    As soon as we boarded the ne, Ivy sarcastically remarked, "Your cousin''s love for you is so touching. I heard she betrayed her father, and your uncle even hired someone to kill your dad. The cruelty truly runs in your family genes." "Ivy, would you


    like to give it a shot?" I sat on Leonard''s bed, my expression nk as I wiped his face. After such a brief time outdoors, his skin had developed a slight sunburn.


    "What did you say?" Ivy almost lost her temper, but Bob red at her, making her sit back down.


    She continued to murmur, "How do we know you didn''t do it on purpose? With Leonard in aa, does his money andpany automatically be yours? Perhaps you conspired with Chap 191 Cruelty


    your cousin. One harmed her father and the other her husband..."


    I dismissed what she was saying as nonsense. Suddenly, I noticed Mr. Harmon Senior stop and look at me. My hand, which was wiping Leonard''s face, froze too.


    However, I pretended not to notice and kept wiping. Even if Ivy hadn''t brought it up, I believed Mr. Harmon Senior would have had his suspicions about me.


    The ne was eerily quiet during the flight, and I knew everything would change once we returned. As expected, after Leonard was moved to the VIP ward, Mr. Harmon Senior had Luca take over Leonard''s position temporarily.


    "I disagree." I interrupted. If Luca became the president, Leonard''s years of effort would be in vain.


    "Who do you think you are? You have no right to object!" Bob and Ivy abruptly pointed at me and scolded me.


    I chose to disregard them, my gaze firmly locked on Mr. Harmon Senior. "Mr. Harmon Senior, Leonard is expected to wake up any moment now. It''s not the right time to appoint someone else as president. Are you truly unwilling to wait for your own grandson?" I could only hope that Mr. Harmon Senior still harbored some familial affection for Leonard, yet he remained silent.


    "How''s Leonard?" a male voice suddenly inquired. I could see that Mr. Harmon Senior was momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Battle of Wits


    Leah rushed over, feeling surprised. "Caleb, why are you back so soon? Didn''t you say it would take another week or two?"


    "Thepetition has concluded, so I returned early. How''s Leonard doing? I changed my flight after learning about the incident. Is he awake?"


    Caleb Harmon appeared every bit the typical college student, brimming with vitality. He pushed a suitcase while sporting a backpack, looking energetic. With his arrival, the earlier tension dissolved.


    Mr. Harmon Senior replied with a warm smile, "The doctor mentioned that Leonard is still in the recovery phase. I heard you took part in an international debatepetition. How did it go?"


    Caleb scratched his head in embarrassment. "Second ce. Their national team ultimately won, but I received the best debater award. I left in a hurry, so I asked my ssmates to bring the trophy back for me."


    "Second ce isn''t bad either. After all, it''s an internationalpetition, a global event." Darius gazed at his son Caleb with pride, the smile on his face growing increasingly evident.


    Bob and Ivy were the only ones who seemed unhappy, and they exchanged knowing nces


    I didn''t know Caleb well since he had spent several years studying abroad in Erewhon. However, he appeared to be quite remarkable.


    asionally, Leah would enthusiastically brag about his eptance into a postgraduate program and his receipt of an international award. Apart from the wedding day, this was only the second time I had encountered him. He was surprised to see me and asked, "Eva? Why are you getting so thin?"


    I smiled and nodded, without saying much.


    The atmosphere felt significantly more rxed, and Mr. Harmon Senior seemed eager to engage in conversation. However, when we discussed Caleb''s future career n, I noticed Leah bing noticeably anxious. "Caleb, since you studied management, have you considered what your ns will be upon your return?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leah promptly reminded Mr. Harmon Senior. "He was pursuing a double degree and studying economics as well."


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s smile widened. "You''re an exceptional child. If your grandfather were still alive, he would be incredibly proud of you. So, do you intend to pursue a career in business or finance?"


    Caleb appeared somewhat embarrassed as he nced at Leonard lying on the hospital bed. Granduncle Mr. Harmon Senior, Leonard initially suggested that I should join hispany to gain some experience..."


    He gazed at me once more, hesitating to speak further. Yet, I grasped his unvoiced intentions. It became evident that Darius wanted Caleb to join the Harmon Group. It made sense.


    Even as a postgraduate, finding a good management job overseas would be tough. Moreover, there was a solid opportunity at home. If Caleb had good skills, Leonard would definitely value.


    him.


    Leah turned to Mr. Harmon Senior and said, "Unclen, you''ve seen Caleb grow up. Now that Leonard is in aa, why not let Caleb help Eva? The older employees tend to bully others. and Caleb is young and fearless. He can protect EL"


    Iprehended the intention of Darius'' family, but it also appeared that Caleb''s decision to join thepany at this time was indeed a wise choice.


    Caleb agreed, saying, "Leonard will regain his consciousness anytime. So for now, I''ll assist Eva. As a rookie, I''m still learning the ropes, and I''ll rely on Eva''s guidance. Once Leonard has


    red, I''ll be his assistant and learn from him.


    He appeared sincere and likable.


    Mr. Harmon Senior paused for a moment and then turned to me. "Eva, Caleb''s major aligns perfectly with our needs, and he has impressive skills. Why don''t we ce him in the marketing department first?"


    "I''ll follow your instructions, Mr. Harmon Senior."


    I wouldn''t be bothered by the sh between Bob and Darius. It would be fantastic if Caleb were willing to lend a hand. However, if he was as ambitious as Luca, then let them fight it out. Nheless, my main focus would be on protecting Leonard''spany until he awakened.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 Wake Up Soon


    Ultimately,n made the decisive choice. Luca and I coboratively exercised Leonard''s rights, while Caleb epted a role in the marketing department, starting as an assistant manager.


    After that, everyone left, except for Caleb. "Eva, what happened to Leonard? My mom mentioned it but wasn''t clear. Many brain specialists are at the nearby medical school. I can ask my friends there to introduce us."_ He appeared genuinely sincere,pletely free of any ulterior motives. Noticing that he was dressed in attire unsuitable for the season, I believed he must have hurried back.


    "Leonard''s surgery went well. We just need to wait for him to wake up. There are a lot of specialists here as well, so he''ll be fine."


    "Is he truly alright?" Zack rushed over, appearing exhausted.


    I was shocked to see him. "Zack, did you not sleep at all?"


    He waved his hand. "Leonard''s brother..."


    He instinctively realized that Caleb could potentially be connected to the Harmon family, which prompted him to hold back.


    However, I also recognized that during Leonard''s and my absence, Luca likely caused a great deal of trouble. To manage the project, Zack must have had to confront him daily, leaving him little chance for proper rest. "How''s Leonard doing?" Zack nced at Leonard in the ward before turning to me.


    I shook my head. "He seems fine in every way, but he just can''t wake up. I wonder if his nerves are damaged."


    When I reflected on that moment when he rescued me, my heart ached. Zack seemed to have so much to express, yet he ultimately offered only a fewforting words.


    Caleb was quite thoughtful and understood we needed to talk, so he left first.


    Zack regarded him thoughtfully and inquired, "Is he a member of the Harmon family?"


    "Yeah. He''s Darius'' son. How did you know that?" I saw Caleb as more gentle than Luca and Leonard.


    Zack shook his head. "He has that special presence of the Harmon family, simr to Luca."


    As I gazed at Caleb''s back, I realized nothing was resembling Luca.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zack didn''t continue to dwell on it and quickly shared details about thepany''s project. As expected, Luca continued to meddle in the overpass project, even going so far as to appoint his own people. Thankfully, Zack and Emma resisted and prevented Luca from seeding. Chapter 193 Wiku Up Soom


    "Leonard is unconscious, and your health... Luca will surely take action. Are you able to handle. this?"


    "I have to, no matter what. The remarkable growth of thispany is entirely attributed to Leonard''s efforts. I won''t allow others to take credit for his hard work."


    As I gazed through the ss window at Leonard''s gaunt figure, an unsettling feeling washed over me. Despite his daily intake of nutrient solutions, nothing could truly rece the nourishment of real food. I couldn''t help but wonder when he would finally regain consciousness.


    "You should also take care of yourself. How have you been feelingtely?"


    I knew Zack would ask about my condition, so I just shook my head and said, "I''ll be fine as long as Leonard wakes up."


    Julian mentioned that the radiation had significantly affected my body, but I could still manage. I nned to take a break to recover after Leonard woke


    1. up.


    At night, Iy down on the couch beside Leonard''s bed. The VIP ward was pretty good, and the couch was quitefortable as well.


    While watching Leonard sleep, I felt a bit dazed. He seldom fell ill. I once stayed by his side all night to take care of him when he had a fever. However, when he awoke the next morning, he reprimanded me sternly because I ended up getting a fever the following day. I tenderly grasped Leonard''s hand. "Leonard, please wake up soon, okay?"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Argument


    I had a bizarre dream. In the dream, it felt like Leonard was waking up and reprimanding me for dozing off on the couch. However, upon waking, I discovered he remained perfectly still, just as he had been the day before.


    Jill and Julian came to visit him. They tried tofort me too, but I knew it wouldn''t help. I would only feel better if Leonard woke up.


    Once I confirmed that the caregiver was settled, I returned to thepany. Upon my arrival, everyone in the design department felt relieved. "Ms. Green, if you don''t return again, I might not survive."


    Emma appeared exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes and a noticeable weight loss. It must have been challenging for her to oversee the design department alone after I left. "Let''s go out tonight for dinner together. My treat as a reward." "Thank you, Ms. Green! Thank you, bossdy!"


    "I want to eat at the most expensive buffet! I want to get off work on time today!"


    WhileContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    my colleagues celebrated, Emma discreetly pulled me aside. "I''m too busy here and can''t visit you. How''s Leonard doing?"


    I thought for a moment, and no words came to my mind.


    "No wonder! Luca constantly bosses people around, acting like Harmon Group is his. Without Zack, I feel like I would have crumbled under the pressure by now."


    I anticipated that Luca would stir up trouble, but I never imagined he would be so reckless. Not. only did he alter finalized design ns, but he also brazenly reced the supplier hired by Zack.


    Before I could evenplete my review of all the documents, the relevant department arrived at thepany. They notified us that urgent corrections were required for the project engineering.


    "I regret to inform you that there are significant discrepancies between the construction and the approved design. The regtory authorities have issued multiple warnings regarding this issue.


    "Consequently, the project must undergo another round of corrections, and the updated design drawings need to be resubmitted. As a result, all work on the project must cease immediately."


    With a serious expression, the staff delivered their message, leaving me speechless. How could anyone dare to alter the design drawings for such a significant project? After politely sending off the staff, Luca stepped out of the office. Ch 194 Argument


    "Eva, such a big incident happened right after you returned. You..."


    "If you''re looking to stir up chaos, just keep on talking! I just got back. Who changed my design?" I turned around and yelled..


    I always maintained a cold demeanor at work but never argued with anyone. Even when Lily provoked me, I did not quarrel with her in front of everyone.


    But things were different. Luca''s actions could ruin the entirepany. Whenever an issue arose with the project, Leonard and I were the first to take responsibility. Yet, Luca could avoid the ountability.


    Luca appeared taken aback by my unexpected outburst, visibly startled by my reaction. However, he quickly shot back, "I assembled a team to alter the design to cut costs. Are you aware that modifying a project''s design can lead to savings of tens of millions?" His words truly infuriated me, and a few of my colleagues from the design department shot him angry stares as well. I approached him and red at him.


    "Are you seriously willing to sacrifice human lives just to save a few dors? Why not just grab some wooden boards and build a shed instead? You could save hundreds of millions that way!


    "Even the designers wouldn''t cut costs this way, but you seem bold enough to do it. Hiring an external design team to tweak a critical project cannd you in legal trouble. I can easily send you to jail for this."


    Noticing that an argument was brewing, Caleb swiftly stepped in with a stack of documents in hand. "Luca, Eva, let''s talk this out. Everyone''s watching here. Hurry up ande to my office.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Your Husband Is Awake


    "You''re too young to understand this." Luca red at Caleb and left the


    I was pulled into the office by Caleb. "Eva, are you aware that Grandunclen intended for Luca to take over Harmon Group a few years back?"


    I nodded. Leonard had mentioned it before. I only discovered itter. As a member of the Harmon family, Caleb should have a clearer understanding of the situation.


    He sighed. "He''s acting this way because he finds it unfair. Wouldn''t you feel that way if a bigpany was taken from you?"


    He filled my ss with water and started to console me. "Luca is trulypetent. My dad told me that he excels in management. Otherwise, Grandunclen wouldn''t have assigned him to this position.


    "ButContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I surpasses him in skill, and he is Grandunclen''s biological grandson and any


    Regardless, when Leonard wakes up, he won''t stay in thepany. We''re a family, and any scandal would affect us greatly."


    Caleb was undoubtedly an exceptional student and shared numerousparable cases with me. While he expressed his disagreement with the current direction of Harmon Group''s family business, he acknowledged that the Harmons were all talented and sessful. In the end, he said, "Luca will keep causing trouble because he wants to take over thepany, and everyone knows it. It''s not a secret"


    I was a bit surprised he said it so openly.


    He gestured with his hand. "Eva, please don''t look at me that way. Isn''t it clear? People avoid speaking their minds to prevent conflict. You may have your concerns, but I have none. Luca is indeed not aspetent as Leonard. He wouldn''t stand a chance."


    I nodded in agreement. Despite the fact that the previous incident involving Lily had been clearly traced back to Bob''s family,n chose to ignore it. After all, blood was thicker than water, and no one wanted their loved ones'' reputations to be tarnished. Leonard was simply more capable than Luca. Otherwise, Luca wouldn''t have waited so many years to achieve his ambitions. None of us thought as deeply as a college graduate.


    He pulled out thepany''s documents and said, "I''ve been upied all morning reviewing these papers, and I''ve discovered an issue."


    He gestured toward Emma''s signature. "While you were away, Ms. Carter managed everything by herself, and it proved to be quite exhausting. Im not doubting her capabilities.


    "I simply believe we require a senior designer. Plus, you have to perform the president''s duty while also attending to Leonard. I think that the design department is understaffed." After reviewing the documents


    it became clear that Emma single-handedly managed nearly every aspect of the design department to avoid Luca''s interference. It was no surprise she lost. so much weight in such a brief period.


    I felt guilty and asked, "What do you suggest? Should we hire externally or promote from within?"


    Caleb paused and replied, "How about I introduce you to someone? She''s in the same major as you and was quite well-known at my college, having won numerous awards for her designs. I believe she was on the same flight back as I was.


    "There''s an assessment phase after recruitment. If you had a good internal candidate, you would have likely promoted them by now. So, I believe there might not be a suitable candidate. If that''s the case, why not interview her first? I can also rmend a qualified candidate if onees to mind."


    I considered Caleb''s words and found them reasonable. Just as I was about to agree, my phone rang. Julian said indifferently, "Your husband is awake."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Amnesia?


    "Are you sure?" I asked, a bit puzzled about why he called me instead of someone else.


    Julian scoffed and said, "With a gorgeous woman right here, who even recognizes you as Mrs. Harmon?


    "Get here quickly. Your husband seems a bit off."


    He didn''t exin further and hung up. Caleb and I stared at each other for a moment before he quickly grabbed his coat..


    "Eva,e on, hurry up!" he shouted. I finally snapped out of it and ran out of thepany


    with him.


    On the way, I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. I didn''t understand what Julian meant when he said Leonard was a bit off. What else could have been wrong with him, aside from being bald and having had surgery on his head?


    Could it be that he had developed facial paralysis from nerve damage?


    Or was it like he could only move his head and nothing else?


    As I was lost in thought, we had already arrived at the hospital.


    She was gently wiping Leonard''s face and pouring him a ss of water. He looked at her with tenderness, smiling softly.


    At that moment, I froze, unsure how to step in Caleb was momentarily stunned, then said, Amelia, why are you here?"


    Only then did everyone notice us. Amelia hurriedly waved at me, her eyes wide. "Eva,e here quickly, hurry!"


    She seemed a bit awkward, giving me subtle signals with her eyes. Yet, Leonard only looked at her and reached out to take her hand. Amelia quickly stepped back, and Leonard looked a bit hurt and said, "Amy, you''re not really upset that I shaved my head, are you? "Didn''t you always say my hair was neither long nor short and that it annoys you?


    "My hair will grow back in a few days. Don''t hate me, okay?"


    My foot that was stepping forward suddenly stopped. I was the one who found his hair length a bit annoying.


    I tentatively called out, "Leonard."


    He turned to look at me, nodded coldly, and then turned back to Amelia.


    "I''ve been asleep for a long time, and now I really want m chowder, Amy."


    The way he said it in that cutesy tone sent shivers down my spine.


    I was the one who made the m chowder too. I couldn''t cook anything else; it was the only thing I really knew how to make. Moreover, it was Leonard who taught me how to make it, saying all I had to do was saut¨¦ the ingredients and simmer them until tender. Amelia looked like she was about to cry, mouthing, "Help me."


    Everyone else''s gaze turned to me, and Ivy''s eyes were full of mockery.


    She said, "Oh dear, some people are really pitiful, thinking it was true love. In the end, he wakes up not even remembering who you are. "Not even recognizing your own wife, Leonard? Have you lost your mind?"


    Leonard looked at Aunt Ivy with confusion and said, "Aunt Ivy, be careful what you say. I''m not married yet.


    "But if Amy is open to it, I wouldn''t mind."


    Looking a bit overwhelmed, Amelia walked over to me and pointed at me.


    "Leonard, take a good look at who she is!"


    "Her! Take a closer look and really see her."


    I nervously clenched my fists and nced at Leonard.


    I considered countless possibilities-maybe his mouth was askew, or perhaps he couldn''t move at all.


    Yet, I never thought he could forget me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard looked me over carefully, his impatience evident.


    ""Isn''t she Eva?"


    Hearing him say that, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then, in the next moment, he said, "She''s your roommate, right? I know her-the one who brings you snacks."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Memory Confusion


    Everyone looked at Leonard in disbelief, and I felt my blood run cold.


    Did Leonard have amnesia, or was his memory jumbled up?


    I stepped closer, holding his face in my hands. "Leonard, look closely. Do you know who I am?


    Leonard snapped, "Eva, are you out of your mind? My girlfriend is right here!


    "Amy, I didn''t do anything; you can see that!"


    He pushed me away forcefully, but Amelia quickly caught me and whispered in my ear, What''s going on?"


    I shook my head. I wanted to know what was going on, too.


    Fortunately, a nurse arrived to take Leonard for a CT scan, and the ward quieted down.


    Amelia grabbed my arm, looking speechless. She said, "I came into the ward and talked to him, and then he woke up, which startled me.


    "When he woke up, he said I was his girlfriend I thought he was just messing with me, so I teased him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He can''t have some kind of mental illness, right?"


    Amelia had just returned to the country and coincidentally sawn during her physical examination.


    They had interacted before because of Leonard, so she casually asked, not expecting anything to have happened to him.


    "I thought you were here too. I didn''t expect that.."


    Caleb said, "Amelia, you must have a special connection with Leonard; otherwise, he wouldn''t have woken up."


    I knew Caleb didn''t mean anything by it, but hearing it still felt ufortable.


    I had stayed by Leonard''s side for so long without him waking up, but he woke up as soon as Amelia returned?


    Amelia wrapped her arm around my shoulder. "Eva, don''t worry. He''s already awake; he''ll definitely remember."


    I nodded, feeling uncertain about whether he would trulye back to himself.


    After the doctor examined him, they confirmed that Leonard''s physical functions were fine, but there seemed to be some confusion with his memory.


    Chap 192 Memory Confusion


    Sometimes he remembered things from college, while other times he recalled being recognized by the Harmon family.


    Throughout, his girlfriend was always with him, and there was no memory of my time abroad.


    When he mentioned his girlfriend going abroad, he casually said, "Isn''t Amy studying abroad? I know that."


    I was even more speechless. I shared a room with Amelia, and I didn''t even know she was studying abroad!


    "He only recognizes you right now; otherwise, he won''t even take his medication."


    Amelia


    gave me a helpless nce, and I nodded slightly in response.


    Getting Leonard back to normal was the most important thing; everything else was secondary. Caleb joined in as well. "It''s just memory confusion. It''s like fixing a program. Everything will be fine after we rearrange the code. "Well-being is the key to making a difference. Please help us out, Amelia."


    Amelia finally sighed and agreed, but she also mentioned that if she found a job, she wouldn''t be able to help coax Leonard into taking his medicine.


    She said, "He''s an adult. He should be able to figure this out, shouldn''t he?


    "I can''t just sit around aftering back; I need to find a job."


    Caleb quickly said, "Eva is hiring a designer. You shoulde, Amelia!"


    Amelia and I were in the same ss and dorm in college, so I had a good sense of her skills.


    She wasn''t top-tier, but she was decent, and after studying abroad, she should have improved. "Then let''s arrange an interview first..."


    "Amy can just go straight to thepany; there''s no need for an interview."


    Leonard suddenly walked out of the ward and shot me a cold nce.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Can''t Remember


    For some reason, I felt that Leonard always regarded me with hostility. I had no idea who he


    saw me as.


    Many people pursued Leonard in college, and although they knew he had a girlfriend, they still threw themselves at him. Leonard always upheld his integrity, so it was natural for him to dislike those women.


    He never spoke behind my back about those girls. Instead, he would tell me directly when he turned someone down and that he would get involved.


    I used to think this was very gentlemanly, but now I just wish he would remember who he believed I was.


    However, seeing the way he looked at me made me sigh again. As expected, heartthrobs always led to trouble, and now it hadnded on me.


    I patiently exined to him, "Thepany has rules as well. Even when we bring in an outside designer, there has to be a valid reason."


    "Isn''t the fact that she''s my girlfriend a valid reason?"


    Leonard said something that nearly knocked the wind out of me. "Your girlfriend? I''m your wife!"


    ""You''re not!"


    Hearing me say I was his wife, Leonard''s face turned red with anger, and he snapped, "Even if you are, you still did something shady while I was unconscious!


    "I only have one girlfriend. She loves flowers, snacks, design, travel, and romance. What about you? Don''t say you love me!


    "Eva, I''m telling you, I have a girlfriend. Don''t bother me anymore, or I won''t be so polite." Amelia stood nearby, her face slightly pale. Everyone knew she hardly ate snacks in college while trying to lose weight; her meals were always portion-controlled.


    She never went on school trips because her family situation wasn''t great. Besides, she had a boyfriend in her freshman year butter said he was too romantic for her, preferring someone more practical like Leonard...


    What Leonard listed were all my interests, but he was attributing them to someone else.


    Caleb stepped in again to mediate. "Leonard, you''re out of your mind..."


    "You''re the one who''s out of your mind! Weren''t you going abroad?"


    Leonard had reverted to his junior-year self, coldly snapping back at anyone he didn''t like.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Caleb was somewhat speechless and said, "I''ve graduated with my master''s degree!


    "Leonard, your memory is all messed up. I don''t want to argue with you, but the interview process can''t be skipped.


    "I was parachuted into the team, and bringing in someone new will just cause chaos. No one will ept that."


    I understood what Caleb meant. Both he and Luca were from the Harmon family, so it made


    sense.


    It was too strange for Amelia to suddenly appear as his "girlfriend".


    Now, we absolutely couldn''t let anyone else in thepany know that Leonard had cognitive issues; otherwise, it would definitely cause trouble.


    Fortunately, Uncle Keenan''s family wasn''t around today, andn wouldn''t allow anyone to speak out of turn..


    What did one more woman around Leonard even matter? It had always been like this for years. Moreover, Lily had also joined thepany under unclear circumstances...


    I was just about to say there was no need for an interview when Amelia spoke up.


    "Leonard, I think I should still go through the interview. Fairness is the most important thing for thepany, right?"


    Her voice was soft, and Leonard''s agitation immediately faded.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Okay, then you''ll have the interview tomorrow. I''ll arrange it.


    "Don''t worry, Amy. It''s just a formality, and I believe in your talent. You won several design awards in college, so I''m sure it''ll be fine."


    He reached forAmelia''s hand, but she stepped back, her expression serious.


    I looked down, unsure of what to say. I was the one who received design awards in college, but clearly, he didn''t remember that either.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Twists and Turns


    Amelia''s interview went smoothly, with Leonard showing up halfway through to support her.


    He spoke highly of Amelia''s abilities and seemed to know her well, so the other interviewers naturally knew how to evaluate her.


    In the end, Leonard snorted at me arrogantly, while Amelia nced my way with an apologetic look.


    When Emma found out that Amelia wasing for an interview, she rushed over. "Amelia! It''s really you! Where have you been since graduation? I couldn''t find you at all!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meeting up with college roommates always felt especially warm. I felt a bit emotional. It seemed like it had been a long time since I had felt this happy.


    Amelia said she passed her interview and wanted to treat us to dinner, which we happily epted.


    However, when I saw the restaurant she had picked, I hesitated. "Amelia, this ce is a bit pricey, and doesn''t seem worth it..."


    "Is it? I think it''s fine. I''ve been to restaurants like this abroad, so I''m used to it." Amelia seemed unconcerned, and Emma and I exchanged concerned nces but said nothing as we followed her.


    It was clear that Amelia had been doing well these past few years. Her demeanor exuded sophistication, no longer the college girl who needed to check the menu prices multiple times. When she mentioned seeing Leonard after returning to the country, she looked at me apologetically.


    "Eva, I swear, I really had no idea he would wake up. It felt like he was in an imprinting phase, like a chick just hatched."


    Emmaughed and said, "Are you saying he thinks of you as his mother?"


    Emma raised her ss and downed her drink in one go. "But Leonard really is something. He risked his life for Eva, yet ended up not recognizing her?"


    I shook my it''s quitemon.


    13


    head and said, "The doctor mentioned there are cases like this.


    "Who knows when he''ll remember? Let''s just wait and see."


    It was much better that he was awake than not, and I felt grateful for that. I don''t me Amelia either. Who could have predicted something like this would happen?


    I could only say that Leonard and I had a fate filled with twists and turns.


    Emma was in high spirits today and drank a bit too much, constantly heading to the restroom.


    Taking advantage of her absence, I raised my ss and said, "Amelia, I still want to thank you for what you did back then. If you hadn''t helped me give that ne to Leonard...''


    "Eva, that''s all in the past. There''s no need to thank me."


    Amelia clinked her ss with mine and added, "Let''s not bring this up again."


    I nodded, still feeling grateful. When Leonard''s grandmother had her ident, I was anxious to go abroad and didn''t have any cash on hand. I could only give Leonard the pink diamond ne that my grandmother had left me. At that time, Emma was busy preparing to study abroad, and thankfully, Amelia was in the dorm, so she was able to help me.


    Although Leonard''s grandmother ultimately passed away, I felt a little better knowing I had been able to help him..


    Givenn''s attitude toward her that day, he probably knew about that incident too. No matter who they thought had given the ne to Leonard, I felt quite fortunate about it. When Emma returned, she looked a bit off, and behind her was Leonard, holding an umbre.


    "Amy, it''s already past ten. Let me take you home; it''s about to rain."


    Thunder rumbled outside. It was definitely going to rain.


    Leonard looked displeased as he nced at the drinks on the table. He said, "Amy, did you forget that you''ll have an allergic reaction if you mix red wine and beer? It could be fatal! "Eva, you''re her friend. I hope you''ll be more careful in the future. I don''t want anything to happen to my girlfriend."


    Leonard stood up, pulling Amelia to her feet, and left the restaurant. Meanwhile, I stared nkly at their retreating figures.


    He remembered that I was allergic to mixing those two drinks, but he didn''t remember that the person with the allergy was me.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Just Give Up!


    Amelia''s onboarding went smoothly, with Leonard personally bringing her to the HR


    department. She was immediately hired as a full-time employee without a probation period.


    This had never happened at Harmon Group before, but Leonard insisted on it, and no one dared to say a word.


    Leonard personally took Amelia to the design department, introducing her seriously, while all the colleagues looked at me oddly. However, within just one morning, rumors began to spread throughout the workgroup.


    "Didn''t Mr. Harmon just save Ms. Green? I thought they were deeply in love."


    "People always want what they don''t have. Look how attentive Mr. Harmon is to the


    neer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "They went to the same school, so who knows how long they might have been together?"


    "Is this just a case of stand-in love? They''re all studying design, and it turns out Mr. Harmon is interested in the new colleague?"


    I chose to ignore my colleagues'' discussions. After all, Leonard had plenty of women around him before, so one more fling wouldn''t affect me


    Yet, once this reached the Harmons, it had be a problem. Ian directly sent someone to take me and Leonard to the Harmon residence. When I got into the car, I could feel him clearly shifting away from me, trying not to sit too close.


    I also scooted over a bit to maintain my distance from him.


    He let out a cold grunt, and I was truly at a loss for words. This didn''t feel like he went back to his college self; instead, it felt more like he''d regressed to his kindergarten days. However, I couldn''t be bothered to argue with someone who was mentally unstable.


    When we arrived at the Harmon residence,n asked Leonard a few questions.


    He seemed to remember everything work-rted, but he was a bit confused, especially when it came to me. He basically shifted everything onto Amelia.


    Jan looked at Leonard with frustration, then pointed at me. "Don''t you remember this is the wife you went to such lengths to marry?"


    "Impossible, I don''t even like her," Leonard replied, shaking his head firmly, I closed my eyes, unwilling to speak.


    Chap 200 Just Give Upri


    "You don''t like her? If you don''t like her, then why did you ask me to let her be part of our family?"


    "If you don''t like her, why did you nearly get killed trying to save her?"


    "If you don''t like her, after all these years, you... forget it!"


    Leonard looked at me suspiciously and asked, "You didn''t say anything to my grandpa, did you?"


    I stepped aside in disdain. If I said one more thing to him, I felt like I''d lose my mind.


    Leonard looked at me for a moment before shaking his head firmly. He said, "Impossible! She must have been clinging to me in college and made Amy angry.


    "If it weren''t for Amelia, I wouldn''t even give you a second nce. Even if we did get married, I can''t remember it at all, and you must have used some tricks!"


    I asked, "What tricks did I use?"


    I looked at him expressionlessly and added, "I used tricks to make you chase me for several months, and then used my mom''s illness to pressure you into marrying me? "Leonard, you really think highly of yourself."


    Thinking about how he stubbornly insisted on marrying me and recalling the things he did after we got married made me furious.


    Leonard pointed at me, and there was a slight change in his expression. Then, suddenly, he covered his head and squatted down in pain.


    I rushed to get some painkillers, but as soon as I handed them to him, he pped them to the ground.


    "I won''t take them! You must be trying to harm me, wanting me to forget Amy!"


    "I only love her. Just give it up, Eva!"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Quitting


    Leonard refused to take his medicine, but sweat was already streaming down his face from the pain of his headache,


    "Call Amy. Get her here. Quick, hurry!" Mr. Harmon Senior pointed at me, his hand trembling slightly.


    I didn''t dare dy and quickly called Amelia. To my surprise, she lived not far from the


    Harmon residence and arrived within ten minutes.


    I handed her the medicine, and she rushed over to Leonard''s side.


    "Leonard, take your medicine, please," she said gently, and only then did Leonard turn to look


    at her.


    "Amy, you''re... You''re here."


    "Yes, now take your medicine. Don''t make everyone worry about you."


    Leonard held her hand and took the medicine. Amelia then poured him a ss of water and helped him onto the couch.


    I could see how much Leonard depended on her, and it made me feel ufortable, so I turned away.


    Mr. Harmon Senior nced at me and cleared his throat softly. "Eva, he''s..."


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, I know. It''s not his fault."


    I forced a smile, but I couldn''t manage it.


    I knew his memory was failing, sometimes he even thought he was back in high school. But it still hurt to see him treat another woman so well, thinking she was me.


    Mr. Harmon Senior sighed and said nothing more to me. Instead, he smiled warmly at Amelia.


    "Amy, I know this puts you in a tough spot, but right now, he only trusts you. Can you help us out?"


    When he said that, my heart sank. I understood what he meant.


    Sure enough, Mr. Harmon Senior suggested that Amelia stay here for a while, preferably to look after Leonard. I clenched my fists, not wanting to hear anything else.


    I knew, in his eyes, I was only valuable because Leonard once liked me. Now that Leonard didn''t anymore, I had no worth to him.


    Amelia suddenly pulled her hand away from Leonard''s grasp and nervously nced at me. "No, Leonard is Eva''s husband..."


    Chap 201 Quittna


    "Amy, I''m not, I told you I''m not! She''s lying to you. I''m not married, how could I be if I have you? I''ve been waiting for you toe back from overseas." Leonard looked at her with deep affection, grabbing her hand tightly again. Amelia tried to pull away a few times but eventually gave up and let him hold on. But she shook her head firmly. "I''m not staying here. I have work matters to discuss with Eva. I''m leaving."


    She stood up abruptly, using all her strength to pry Leonard''s hand off. I could see her face had turned red, and she seemed uneasy.


    As we left the Harmon residence, I nced at her, feeling guilty. "I''m sorry, Leonard was... I''m really sorry about all of this."


    Amelia rubbed her sore wrist and shook her head.


    "It''s nothing. He''s probably really lost his mind. Otherwise, why would he act this way toward me?"


    She lowered her head, and it seemed like something painful crossed her mind, her voice a little sad.


    Leonard used to spend the most time with Amelia out of anyone in our dorm.


    Back when he was working part-time, they both worked at the cafeteria. Even when he brought me things, it was always Amelia helping to deliver them.


    Leonard would always buy extra for my dorm friends, but Amelia never wanted to take anything, saying it felt wrong. I always thought she had a lot of pride, but also a lot of insecurity.


    Seeing Leonard like this today must have hurt her pride. She didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, but no one would want to be someone else''s recement.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''m really sorry, Amelia. Once he''s himself again, I''ll make sure he apologizes to you properly.


    "No need," Amelia said tly, staring out the window.


    "Eva, I''m quitting tomorrow, so don''t worry."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Got Your Back


    Amelia was staying at a hotel near the Harmon residence. Before I could even try to stop her, she had already gotten out of the car.


    That night, I sent her a WhatsApp message, telling her not to act on impulse, but she didn''t reply.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought she was just upset. After all, the design department at Harmon Group had quite the reputation, and I didn''t think she''d give up such a good opportunity. But I was wrong. The next day, I received her resignation letter.


    "HR needs your signature, Eva. If everything''s fine, I''ll finalize my resignation. We shouldn''t have bypassed the rules to begin with-now it''s even moreplicated." Amelia kept her head down the whole time, lost in her own thoughts.


    I tossed the resignation aside. "Amelia, think about it. Leonard might be better by tomorrow. Don''t you want to keep working with me and Emma, like back in college?"


    Back in college, our dorm was really tight-knit. Even though Amelia was a bit of a loner, she still joined in on our activities. We did projects and designs together and even worked on-site for inspections. I always thought we had a solid bond.


    But she shook her head firmly. "No, Eva. Just sign it. I''m leaving thepany immediately." "Why should she?" Leonard suddenly barged into my office and ripped the resignation letter to shreds.


    "Eva, you''ve gone too far. You''re just a director. What gives you the right to fire her?"


    Seeing Leonard acting so brainless, I wished I could knock him out again. Men really were at their best when they were unconscious.


    I picked up one of the torn pieces and pointed to the two words on it. "It''s a resignation letter. What, did your brain break? Can''t you read anymore?"


    "It was my decision to resign. This has nothing to do with Eva," Amelia stepped back, putting some distance between her and Leonard.


    Leonard coughed awkwardly, then red at me. Even so, you forced her into it! I brought Amelia into thispany-she''s not leaving just because you say so. Eva, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re my wife in name. Thispany''s called Harmon, not yours!"


    His voice was filled with anger, and since the office door was open, a crowd had gathered outside. Rumors about Leonard''s new fling had been spreading around thepany. I didn''t need to


    hear what they were whispering to know they were probably gossiping about him and Amelia. Amelia kept her head down, while Leonard stood protectively in front of her, as if shielding her from me.


    "Eva!"


    "Leonard, are you done with this tantrum? I never said I wanted her to quit, and I''m not approving it. If you want to keep making a scene, then please, take it outside!"


    I kept telling myself he was sick, that his brain was not working right, and that he was not thinking straight. But no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop the anger bubbling up.


    Amelia hesitated, then gently tugged at his sleeve. "Leonard, I won''t quit. Please, don''t be


    mad."


    Watching her do that made me feel a little dazed. I used tofort Leonard the same way....


    Sure enough, the next second, Leonard immediately turned to look at her. "You''d better not lie to me! Even if she tries to fire you, don''t worry, I''ll stand up for you."


    Amelia pressed her lips together, then nodded at him.


    Leonard let out a big sigh of relief. "Alright, then get back to work."


    He turned back to re at me.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you. I''ve got your back."


    He grabbed Amelia''s hand and led her out of the office. This time, she didn''t resist.


    I watched as he seated her at her desk, carefully fixing her hair. My eyes welled up again. I yanked the blinds shut, unable to stand watching this pathetic scene any longer. Leonard, everything you did today-I''d remember it all.


    m Bonus For Free Every

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 True Love


    With Leonard causing such a scene, what started as mere spection about his rtionship with Amelia had now turned into everyone firmly believing that she was his true love. "Ms. Miller isn''t even as pretty as Eva. How could Mr. Harmon like her?"


    "Looks aren''t everything for a first love-it''s about the feelings, the connection."


    "I heard from a reliable source that Amelia and Mr. Harmon worked together when they were. students, spending every day side by side. They must be childhood sweethearts." "Same background, same experiences-it''s no wonder they ended up together."


    "This time, Eva has some realpetition. Amelia''s got the education and the history with him. I think it''s game over for Eva."


    The office gossip spread quickly, and it seemed like everyone had forgotten that Leonard got injured because of me.


    Even Jean came to ask me if Leonard really had another secret affair. With Lily''s scandal still fresh in everyone''s minds, Jean warned me to be careful.


    But what exactly should I be careful of?


    Leonard now believed Amelia was the girlfriend who was with him during college, and I was nothing but a gold-digging woman trying to manipte him. He was avoiding me like the gue and had been staying at the Harmon residence,pletely forgetting he even had a home.


    Leonard seemed to be acting like he was back in a rtionship again, bringing Amelia food every day. Donuts, cinnamon rolls, molten chocte cakes, custard pudding... Each time she saw these desserts, she frowned.


    Back in her freshman year, Amelia was a bit overweight and awkward, and a lot of people made fun of her. Determined to lose weight, she swore off high-calorie foods like these.


    And Leonard seemed to forget that these were all things I loved.


    Even though Amelia didn''t eat them, Leonard made excuses, insisting she''d just changed her taste while studying abroad, which was why she was so thin now.


    His dissatisfaction with me kept growing. Every time the department had to work overtime and Leonard came to pick up Amelia, he took the opportunity to criticize me.


    "Can you stop assigning so much work to other people? You''re the only one who loves working this much!


    "Design needs inspiration! Working overtime isn''t going to magically create that. Don''t waste Amy''s brain cells.


    CHL¨¢ 203 True Love


    "Eva, don''t think you''ll get to see me more just because of this. You''re only my wife in name, nothing more.


    He didn''t hold back in front of the entire department, even showing some resentment. In the end, I couldn''t bear to have Amelia work overtime anymore. I was practically shoving her out the door at the end of every day. At first, Amelia refused Leonard''s offers to pick her up, but eventually, she epted.


    That day, as we were wrapping up the project with Brightwave Group, Amelia insisted on stayingte. As expected, Leonard med me again.


    Finally, Amelia exploded, mming her hands on the table. "Leonard, can you stop being unreasonable? You''re just making my job harder! I worked so hard toe back to build a career. This is my shot!"


    Amelia hadn''t participated in many projects since starting at thepany, and it was clear she wasn''t satisfied. A degree and a few awards from school weren''t enough to establish herself at Harmon Group. Leonard looked at her, clearly feeling hurt. "I just don''t want you to burn out. Besides, with your talent, this kind of work should be a piece of cake, right?


    "Remember back in sophomore year when you won the grand prize at the national designpetition? Back then, you-


    "Enough, Leonard!" Amelia suddenly broke down, deting as she grabbed her bag.


    "Let''s go home. Stop talking."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I watched her walk away, a sense of frustration washed over me. It was me who won that award back in sophomore year-he didn''t remember that either. Chapter 204 The Best Option


    "Eva, are you okay?" Emma pressed her hand on my shoulder, trying to give me some strength.


    All I could do was shake my head. I didn''t know what else to do.


    Suddenly, I heard Amelia''s panicked voice from the hallway. "Leonard, Leonard, what''s wrong? Is it your headache again?"


    I rushed out, and Leonard was crouching near the elevator, his face pale. Emma and I ran over


    to him.


    "Leonard, are you okay?"


    As I knelt down, reaching out to touch him, Leonard shoved me away and leaned toward Amelia instead. "Amy, my head hurts." His voice was pitiful.


    Amelia hesitated, then let him rest his head on her and pulled out some medicine from her bag.


    "Take the medicine. It''ll help. Don''t be stubborn,e on, just take it."


    Leonard only listened to her. Sure enough, he quickly swallowed the pill.


    He leaned on Amelia, the sight painfully harmonious. I was still crouched there, feeling dizzy.


    Emma helped me up, whisperingforting words.


    Amelia awkwardly cleared her throat. "Eva, Mr. Harmon Senior gave this medicine to mest time. He''s worried Leonard won''t take it." I nodded in understanding.


    Now, Leonard only trusted her, naturally, he''d only take medicine from her. He avoided me like the gue, probably thinking I''d poison him.


    My coworkers nced over, their eyes full of curiosity, spection, and something more as they sized up the situation between Amelia and me.


    I knew tonight would be full of gossip again, but there was nothing I could do. At least I couldn''t let them know Leonard''s memory was scrambled. After Amelia and Leonard left, I barely got any work done. Emma noticed and eventually decided to take me home.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked, her tone full of concern, but all I could do was shake my head.


    Leonard hurt his brain. What could I do?

 Chapter 204

    Clupy: 204 The Best Option


    "Eva, don''t you think Amelia is acting... strange too? Shouldn''t she be avoiding situations like this? And the way she spoke earlier-it was just too weird."


    I didn''t respond.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I understood what Emma meant. If it were me, I''d stay far away from Leonard. But Amelia seemed to always be conveniently around him.


    Amelia took it upon herself to deliver the design ns multiple times, even though that was technically Jean''s responsibility. She imed she didn''t have enough on her te, and if she didn''t stay busy, she''d feel like she was useless. Knowing how proud she was, I didn''t give it much thought at the time.


    "How about asking Jill for help? Didn''t you say that the hospital is run by the Pope family? Maybe they know some specialist who can work a miracle and fix Leonard up with a single treatment."


    I let out a wry smile. "Yeah, since some alternative medicine specialist can keep him functioning, and who knows, they might even help him get his head on straight."


    The neurologists had already looked at his case, and Leonard''s condition wasn''t that bad. Even Julian sent me some foreign cases, most of which showed improvement within a month.


    It was just one month. I could wait that long. But when I saw the pictures in the gossip group that night, I realized that one month might feel like an eternity.


    "Live from the scene: Mr. Harmon only has eyes for Ms. Miller. I feel like Eva''s heart is breaking."


    "Didn''t they say he


    got hurt saving her? Is this just another PR stunt?"


    "Mr. Harmon cycles through girlfriends every three months. No amount of PR will fix that."


    "If it were me, I''d be long gone. Divorce, take the money, and move on. Who has time for this mess?"


    Seeing the word "divorce" gave me a strange sense of sadness. In my situation, maybe divorce really was the best option.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Transferred


    Early the next morning, the HR manager came looking for Amelia. "Amelia, here''s transfer order. From now on, you''ll be working in the secretariat."


    your


    "The secretariat?" Amelia didn''t take the document and looked clearly unhappy.


    The HR manager looked ufortable. "Mr. Harmon gave me the order first thing this morning, and there''s nothing I can do. He even made me post it on the internalwork. You should pack up soon, Mr. Harmon''s not in a good mood." She nced at me nervously, then back at Amelia. "Amelia, please don''t make this harder on me. I''m just an employee too."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She left the document on Amelia''s desk and walked away. Amelia ripped it into shreds and went back to work without a word.


    1 walked over and knocked on her desk. "Come with me."


    Amelia shot me a sharp look before following me into the break room. "Eva, I didn''t ask for a transfer. I don''t want to leave the design department." "I know."


    Leonard has always been like this-he wanted to keep the people he liked close, like Lily. Thinking about his current state, I forced myself to stay calm.


    "I know this puts you in a difficult position, but given his condition..."


    "Eva, why won''t you let Amelia go to the secretariat?" Leonard burst into the room like a storm, and I felt my skin crawl.


    It was like he couldn''t think clearly anymore. As soon as he saw Amelia and me together, he assumed I was bullying her.


    Seeing him so agitated only made my mood worse. He reminded me of those over-the-top CEOS in romance novels, blindly defending the heroine without a second thought. Ignoring logic, ignoring thepany, always siding with her... For some reason, I suddenly felt a surge of anger, and my tone sharpened.


    "When did you see me stopping Amelia from going?" I snapped. "If you''re sick, go get


    checked out. Don''t take it out on me!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that we couldn''t expose his condition, I''d honestly tell everyone his brain was messed up.


    Amelia stepped in between us, trying to calm Leonard down. Her voice softened as if she was worried about his feelings. "Leonard, it''s not that Eva doesn''t want me to go. I don''t want to. This has nothing to do with her." Chaupe 205 Transfered


    "Why are you always defending her? Is it just because you two were roommates?" Leonard fumed. "You were like this back in school too. Am I really not as important to you as she is?"


    Amelia stepped closer, positioning herself directly in front of him. "Leonard, I don''t want to


    be a secretary. I only like design"


    "I know, I get it. You''ve told me you don''t love school, but you''re passionate about design inspiration. I understand all of that. You can be my assistant and just design whenever you feel like it. With your skills, that''s no problem." He held onto her shoulders, and Amelia visibly stiffened. My hand, holding my coffee cup, froze mid-air.


    Yeah, that was something I said too. I was no academic genius, but I did have a knack for design. That was why I loved it-it came easily to me.


    But Amelia? She was the textbook definition of a hardworking student. She used to vent to us in the dorms about how she''d spend all day in the library and still not get top marks for her designs.


    I looked down, unwilling to keep watching the two of them.


    Amelia brushed his hands off, her voice tinged with sadness. "Leonard, I''ve already said, I don''t want to be a secretary or an assistant. Don''t push me."


    She sniffled and walked out of the break room withrge strides.


    Leonard shot me onest furious re before following her out.


    my


    I could feel my coworkers'' eyes on me, and in one gulp, I downed entire unsweetened coffee. Suddenly, it didn''t taste so bitter anymore.

 Chapter 206

    cup of


    Charg¨¦ 206 Humted


    Chapter 206 Humiliated


    When I got back to the office, Leonard had his assistant bring some documents down to the design department, and then he sat right next to Amelia.


    "If you


    won''te upstairs, then I''lle down here. It''s all the same to me. So, what do you want for afternoon tea? I ordered cherries and strawberries. Don''t you love strawberry yogurt? I got that for you too." Leonard was being overly attentive, and my coworkers were stunned.


    Especially when he mentioned Amelia''s favorite snacks, a lot of people nced over at me. Everyone knew I was the one who liked those "girly" treats. Jean even joked before that I had the spirit of a kid.


    I''d always been like this, even back in college. Leonard used to tease me for not growing up. But every time he earned some money from part-time jobs, he''d always remember to buy me desserts. It became a habit.


    Especially before my cancer came back. When I treated everyone to afternoon tea, it was always something strawberry-vored.


    Seeing the bandage on the back of Leonard''s head, some coworkers started specting in the group chat.


    "Do you think Mr. Harmon hurt his brain? Everything he ordered is what Eva likes."


    "Maybe, maybe. All the romance novels I''ve read are like this: Mr. President gets amnesia, goes through hell to win back his love."


    "Wait, seriously? Does that mean the orders he gives won''t hold up in court? Like, he''s not legally responsible?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As I watched my coworkers inch closer to the truth, panic set in. If people really found out that the president of Harmon Group was having memory issues, it could affect the entirepany. When Leonard came down to the design department, people started whispering Finally, Jean couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Mr. Harmon, if you''re trying to win someone over, could you maybe not do it outside the office? This is affecting our work. And the flowers, the desserts-you two can enjoy those somewhere else. Stop disrupting the work environment."


    Once Jean spoke up, the others started toin too.


    "Yeah, who are they trying to impress?"


    "It''s bad enough we have to work here, now we have to watch the boss and his girlfriend unt it?"


    "And isn''t she supposed to be Eva''s good friend? What''s really going on here?"


    Chappi 206 Humilurted


    Everyone was chiming in, and Leonard''s face darkened, though he seemed to realize he was in the wrong and didn''t defend himself.


    But Amelia couldn''t take it anymore. She mmed her hand on the desk and red at Leonard. "Leave!"


    Her eyes were red, as if she had been deeply wronged.


    I had just finished discussing a deal with a business partner and rushed over to smooth things. out. "Alright, everyone, stop talking. This has nothing to do with Amelia."


    Leonard immediatelyshed out at me, "Oh, sure, now you want to y the hero? Why didn''t you say something earlier?


    "Eva, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You''ve been trying to seduce me since college! But Amelia and I are together. I''d never choose you over her, so stop trying to manipte me! "Eva, you think I forgot what you did back then-


    "Leonard, enough!" Amelia''s voice cracked, tears streaming down her face. "Haven''t you humiliated me enough? You want me to be your secretary? Fine. I''ll move right now."


    Amelia quickly wiped her tears and began packing up her desk. Both Leonard and I tried to help, but she refused.


    Finally, she stood at the door with her box, ncing back at Leonard. "Mr. Harmon, aren''t you going back to your office? Or are you staying here in the design department?" "Fine, I''ll go back. Let''s go." Leonard didn''t even look at me as he followed her out.


    The office finally quieted down.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Pregnant


    After Amelia left, the design department went back to its usual routine.


    I knew Amelia still wanted to put her skills to use in her field, so I''d give her small design tasks. from time to time, and she always epted them dly. But whenever she handed in her work, she seemed exhausted.


    I felt guilty about it, knowing Leonard''s situation had nothing to do with her. Whenever I tried to apologize, she''d just wave it off.


    "It''s fine. I''ve got a good job now, right? There''s no need for you to apologize."


    In the end, I just kept quiet.


    A weekter, news from HR came through-Amelia had reced Lily as the senior secretary.


    If Lily''s promotion had shocked everyone, then Amelia''s move even caught the attention of the Harmon family.


    When Caleb came to find me, there was worry in his eyes.


    "Eva, I''m so sorry. I had no idea things would turn out like this. If I had known, I never would''ve introduced Amelia to thepany. I heard Leonard took her to the business night..." gst


    "It''s fine. She''s his secretary. It''s normal for them to attend events together." I kept my head down, focusing on the papers in front of me, pretending not to care.


    This wasn''t the first time Leonard had brought Amelia to a public event. When he used to bring Lily, he was more discreet, but now with Amelia, he acted like she was his girlfriend.


    Caleb kept apologizing, but I knew it wasn''t his fault. In fact, I wasn''t even sure who to me. Should I me Leonard? But he only did this to save me. In the end, I felt like I could only me my own bad luck.


    I had so many projects on handtely that I was constantly swamped.


    There were plenty of rumors going around the office, most people thinking Amelia was about to surpass me and I''d soon be kicked out. No matter the gossip, I kept working as usual.


    Especially with Luca constantly giving me a hard time, I just didn''t have the energy to care about Leonard anymore. As long as he was alive and functioning, that was enough for me. Thankfully, Caleb had been helping me, stepping in to block Luca''s snide remarks several times. I knew it wasn''t easy for him, but there wasn''t much I could do.


    Luca didn''t give anyone respect unless they were from the Harmon family.


    Chap 207 Pregnant


    After finally revising the new proposal, I had to head to the construction site to check the designs,


    Zack volunteered. "Eva, how about I go with you? You haven''t been looking welltely. You didn''t even have lunch again, did you?"


    I nodded. "I have no appetite."


    Lately, I hadn''t felt like eating much. Even though the cancer was under control with


    medication, I wasn''t sure why I felt this way. I pushed through work every day, afraid to stop- because once I stopped, my mind would start to wander.


    Whenever I saw how much Leonard cared for Amelia, Lily''s words echoed in my mind. "The


    one who''s not loved is the real third wheel..."


    As my thoughts spiraled, we arrived at the construction site, where Zack had already started with the preliminary inspections.


    "You''ve lost so much weight. Not eating well, are you?" His eyes were filled with concern, but I just shook my head hard.


    For some reason, the dizziness hit again.


    "It''s fine, let''s just check the site..." I reached out to him, but before I could finish, my body copsed backward.


    When I woke up, I overheard the doctor and Zack talking. "She shouldn''t even be pregnant in her condition. This baby''s timing is terrible. Her husband hasn''t arrived yet? The family is being really irresponsible."


    I groggily opened my eyes just in time to hear Leonard''s cold voice. "It''s not my kid she''s carrying, so why should I care?"


    Chapter 208 Bastard


    I jolted awake, staring straight into Leonard''s impatient face


    "What oes your fainting have to do with me? Didn''t I already say not to bother me unless important? You called Amelia on purpose, didn''t you? Just to make sure I''d show up.


    Amelia stood beside him, head down, lost in thought


    They''d been practically inseparabletely-Leonard even dropped her off and picked her up from work every day. Now, here they were again, both showing up at the hospital, looking more like a married couple than I ever had with han. must have called him first and, when he refused toe, contacted Ame instead.


    The doctor eyed Leonard suspiciously. "Are you her husband?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He scoffed, "I being tricked into marriage counts, then sure, I''m her husband in name only. but let me be clear, the kid she''s carrying isn''t mine."


    His words were so sharp that even the doctor looked shocked.


    Thankfully, the doctor regained hisposure quickly "Regardless of who the father is, the mother''s health is not in good shape. She needs rest, and as her husb-"


    "Why should I care for her when the child isn''t mine?" Leonard cut him off, his eyes cold as they locked onto mine "How shameless."


    I stared back at him, unable to believe the wordsing out of his mouth.


    There used to be misunderstandings between us but now? He didn''t believe a word I said. He didn''t believe me at all He only trusted the versaga of me he had in his heal In 1


    I tell my eyes burn with seats i could we longer hold back


    Amne walled over and gently tugged on his sleeve. "Learned, don''t be like this "


    ties valor gies sufier, and Leonard''s anggent sunited sonay mader her calming touch.


    the Terkel fact final tagthy any you have to be me. There''s more be anything between You se tar utahy wonni


    000000 0000 41 st ko e r s ilily the


    The units wine? The ghost, but office war is it?


    2do e deg prying wise the page burning


    cacos - A back son thesis to bargive

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Bastard


    I jolted awake, staring straight into Leonard''s impatient face.


    "What does your fainting have to do with me? Didn''t I already say not to bother me unless it''s important? You called Amelia on purpose, didn''t you? Just to make sure I''d show up."


    Amelia stood beside him, head down, lost in thought.


    They''d been practically inseparabletely-Leonard even dropped her off and picked her from work every day. Now, here they were again, both showing up at the hospital, looking more like a married couple than I ever had with him. Zack must have called him first and, when he refused toe, contacted Amelia instead.


    The doctor eyed Leonard suspiciously. "Are you her husband?"


    up


    He scoffed, "If being tricked into marriage counts, then sure, I''m her husband in name only. But let me beContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    clear, the kid she''s carrying isn''t mine."


    His words were so sharp that even the doctor looked shocked.


    Thankfully, the doctor regained hisposure quickly. "Regardless of who the father is, the mother''s health is not in good shape. She needs rest, and as her husb-


    "Why should I care for her when the child isn''t mine?" Leonard cut him off, his eyes cold as they locked onto mine." How shameless."


    I stared back at him, unable to believe the wordsing out of his mouth.


    There used to be misunderstandings between us, but now? He didn''t believe a word I said. He didn''t believe me at all. He only trusted the version of me he had in his head.


    I felt my eyes burn with tears I could no longer hold back.


    Amelia walked over and gently tugged on his sleeve. "Leonard, don''t be like this."


    Her voice grew softer, and Leonard''s anger melted away under her calming touch.


    He held her hand tightly. "Amy, you have to believe me. There''s never been anything between me and her. You''re the only woman I''ve ever been with. I could never touch her."


    I slowly closed my eyes. At that moment, I felt my heart finally die.


    The only woman? That might''ve been true when we were in school, but after we got married? He''d been with more women than I can count!


    "Get out." I forced the words out through gritted teeth, trying to swallow the rage burning inside me.


    Even if he''d lost his memory, even if he werepletely clueless, I had no desire to forgive


    him now.


    Leonard looked like he wanted to say something, but Amelia tugged him toward the door. Just as they were leaving, Julian walked in, blocking their way. "Where do you think you''re going? You''re her husband." He shot Leonard a cold look. "I told you before she wasn''t in good health. Couldn''t you at least..." Julian trailed off, realizing Leonard''s current condition. He shook his head. "Forget it. Eva, how are you feeling?"


    He didn''t spare Leonard another nce, walking straight over to me. When he looked at my test results, his frown deepened.


    "Eva, are you not aware of your own health? As your doctor, I have to warn you-stop pushing yourself."


    I lowered my eyes, not knowing what to say. The room suddenly felt too crowded.


    Julian was about to continue when Leonard suddenly cut in, "I''ve already said, that kid isn''t mine.


    pregnant


    "She''s and all of you are so concerned. How do you even know whose bastard she''s carrying?


    "Amy, let''s go. Don''t ever tell me about this kind of thing again. It''s disgusting!"


    I looked up in his direction. He was holding Amelia''s hand tightly, and the two of them walked out, shoulder to shoulder, without looking back. I clenched


    my fists instinctively, but the tears wouldn''t stop. He called my baby a bastard?


    I knew he was unwell, but I couldn''t bring myself to forgive him anymore.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Why


    "Why are you crying? He''s a jerk, through and through."


    Julian grabbed a roll of tissues from somewhere and tore off a few sheets, tossing them my way. I grudgingly wiped my nose with them.


    "His mind''s a mess."


    "Then why are you still crying?" Julian shot back, expressionless as usual. At this point, I waspletely drained.


    "Doctor, he''s not doing well. Can''t you..."


    "I''ve already said it-don''t act recklessly, and he''ll be fine. If he does, well, that''s the Grim Reaper''s business, not mine." Julian''s mood seemed off, his frown deepening as he nced over my test results. "Alright, let''s get to my office. Stop bothering the other doctors."


    He led me to his office while I sent Zack away. This was something I wanted to handle alone, without anyone else interfering.


    "Zack, go back to the construction site. Caleb''s still there, and I''m worried he won''t be able to handle everything. And please, keep the pregnancy thing quiet. I''ve told everyone else it''s just low blood sugar." Zack hesitated for a moment before nodding. He told me to reach out anytime if I needed. anything.


    Julian''s office was spotless-almost unnervingly so.


    He gestured to the chair across from his desk. "Sit."


    I instinctively touched my stomach-t, with no noticeable bump. With all the


    chemotherapy, I hadn''t paid much attention to my irregr periods. It never crossed my mind. that I hadn''t had one because of the baby.


    Julian scoffed, "You know this kid came at the worst possible time"


    I nodded.


    "I warned you-three years. Wait for at least three years."


    I nodded again.


    "The medications you''ve been taking could seriously mess up the baby!"


    I nodded once more.


    Finally, he gave up, spreading his hands in frustration. "So, what are you gonna do? Your


    Chan Why


    Chang


    husband''s out of his mind right now. It''s all on you.


    I licked my lips and slowly closed my eyes.


    After a few minutes, I spoke, "I''ve been on cancer medications and radiation blockers. Leonard and I were both exposed to radiation, plus he was drugged. Given all that, there''s no way this baby''s viable. It''s best to abort early while it''s still small." My voice waspletely t, like I was talking about someone else''s problem. But I could feel. the warm tears running down my face-I was still crying.


    This child, linked by blood to Leonard and me, yet I couldn''t bring it into the world. I gently touched my belly, trying not to cry out loud.


    Julian stared at me in silence for a long time, then pushed a box of tissues toward me.


    "Crying isn''t good for your health, with or without the baby. Eva, bottling this up won''t help your recovery."


    I forced the tears back, fighting the sadness as I looked at him. "Do I need to schedule the procedure?"


    He hesitated, clearly thrown by how calm I was. Maybe it was too much for him. He nced at my chart and sighed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Let me check into it first. Your situation isplicated, so surgery can''t be rushed. Jill''s nearby, I''ll have her pick you up."


    "No!" I stood up immediately. "Dr. Pope, I just need some time alone. Please."


    He studied me for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll call you a taxi. But if you refuse, I''m sending Jill.


    I didn''t argue. I knew he was just worried about me. Maybe my luck wasn''t so bad-except for Leonard, at least the people around me still cared.


    I didn''t cry on the way home. But the moment I closed the door, I slid down to the floor, leaning against it. I couldn''t hold it in any longer and broke down sobbing. Why did it have to be like this? Why?

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Stop Wasting Your Time


    Ever since that day, Leonard seemed like my sworn enemy. Even inpany meetings, he would argue against any suggestions I made.


    Amelia usually stepped in to smooth things over, which made Leonard reluctantly agree to some of my ideas just to keep the peace.


    Rumors swirled around the office, suggesting that Amelia was about to get promoted.


    Then came Mr. Harmon Senior''s birthday party. When Amelia appeared on Leonard''s arm, it felt like a p in the face. They both wore matching blue outfits.


    Amelia was no longer her usual aloof self; she introduced herself warmly to everyone. But she only mentioned that she was the senior secretary at Harmon Group, leaving the rest unsaid. Still, everyone started to specte.


    Mr. Harmon Senior saw Leonard smiling and seemed to approve of this absurdity too.


    "Amy, thank you for taking care of him all this time."


    The old man raised his ss to Amelia. Just as she clinked her ss, Leonard snatched it away. "Grandpa, she''s not feeling welltely. Let me drink for her."


    "Then you shouldn''t drink either; you''re not fully recovered yet." Mr. Harmon Senior shot him a re and took back his ss. He then ordered the waiter to pour Amelia some juice.


    Amelia kept a faint smile on her face. When her gaze fell on me, she quickly looked away, avoiding any eye contact.


    I felt a wave of difort wash over me, and I started to gag. Maybe it was the pregnancy; I couldn''t seem to control my nauseately.


    Julian was still working on my test results, and in a couple of days, we''d know when the surgery could be scheduled.


    Maybe I was being too loud because a lot of people started looking over.


    Leah quickly rushed to my side. "Eva, did you eat something bad?"


    000


    "What else? Could it be that she''s pregnant?" Ivy shot me a re, raising her voice for everyone to hear.


    "She''s not even living with Leonard. Pregnant with what?" Ivy scoffed, "And after all these years of not getting pregnant, now Leonard gets a new secretary and suddenly you''re pregnant?" Everyone turned their eyes on me, and I just waved it off.


    I was about to say it was just a stomach issue when Amelia''s voice cut through the crowd. "Eva


    Churak210 Mon Ware 3Your Time


    is pregnant. Didn''t you all know?"


    She walked over to me but didn''t even look at me. Instead, she addressed Leonard and Mr. Harmon Senior, "The doctor has already confirmed it. The Harmon family should take good care of her."


    I couldn''t understand why she would say that. I thought since it had been a few days and no one had brought it up, the issue had been quietly forgotten. But with her statement, everyone was shocked. Leah gripped my arm tightly. "Eva, is what she said true?"


    Ivy stood there stunned, unsure what to make of it.


    Mr. Harmon Senior, on the other hand, seemed unusually pleased. "Eva, are you really..."


    But he quickly realized something and his face darkened. "What''s going on?"


    "What do you mean ''what''s going on? The kid isn''t mine," Leonard snapped impatiently as he walked over and grabbed Amelia''s hand.


    Amelia lowered her head, letting him pull her along and stand behind him. At that moment, something flickered in my mind, but I couldn''t grasp it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard red at me coldly, his voice sharp. "Eva, you''re so maniptive. You think by making a scene in front of everyone, I''ll admit something? thar z


    "Let me tell you, I''m not acknowledging in your womb. From the beginning, I''ve only ever loved Amelia. Stop wasting your time."

 Chapter 211

    im


    Chapter 211 Divorce is FinalBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I heard Leonard had a girlfriend back in college. Is this her?"


    "Of course it''s true! He admitted it himself. I never thought I''d see the whole ''first love returning from abroad'' nonsense in real life.''


    "Then why did he go after Eva in the first ce? Was she really that ruthless to climb her way to the top?"


    The voices around me grew louder, swirling like a storm as I felt dizzy.


    I tried to steady myself and leave, but Leonard blocked my path.


    "Eva,


    I don''t know whose baby you''re carrying, but the Harmon family won''t acknowledge it.


    "I never loved you. You manipted your way into this marriage, and I''ve let that go. But it''s time to get a divorce. Let''s not make this more embarrassing for everyone." With that one sentence, the whispers around us grew into an uproar.


    For a while, Leonard and I had at least pretended to be a loving couple. His injury while saving me in Melgrove had made headlines; people knew about it, and even the press had covered it.


    But now, it was as if none of that mattered. He didn''t remember anything-and he was t out demanding a divorce.


    Now, people were questioning whether our entire rtionship had been a farce from the start. Leonard''s grip tightened around Amelia''s hand, their fingers intertwined.


    Her expression remained cold and emotionless, but something about her gaze unsettled me. What was going on with her? She knew Leonard''s memory was all messed up, so why was she letting him act like this? Suddenly, a thought clicked in my mind, but before I could process it, Mr. Harmon Senior looked like he was about to faint.


    He staggered toward me, clutching my arm for support.


    "Eva,e with me to the study. This birthday party is over!" he dered.


    Darius quickly helped him up the stairs, and I followed them to the study.


    Only the two of us, along with Uncle Darius and Aunt Leah, were in the study.


    Their eyes all fell on me.


    "Eva, tell us what''s going on," Aunt Leah said gently, guiding me to a chair. "Please, just exin."


    Chap 271 Divorce as Final


    "Judging by the timing, this must''ve happened before Leonard lost his memory, right? So, the baby is definitely his, isn''t it?" she pressed, her voice filled with hope and concern.


    I sighed and nodded.


    There was no point denying it. The truth was simple enough. Leonard had been drugged, and I was the one who brought him home.


    What happened between us as husband and wife wasn''t unusual, and Leonard had known we were together that night-before his memory failed him.


    His aunt looked relieved, but that relief was short-lived as she grew anxious again.


    "You two were exposed to radiation, right? And Leonard was drugged too?" she asked.


    I nodded again, then turned ton. "Ian, you remember what the doctor said? Leonard shouldn''t have children for at least three years, right?"


    "And the radiation affected both of us, which means it would also affect the baby.


    "The doctor said there''s a high chance the child could be born with severe deformities. Even if I carry the pregnancy to term, the baby might not survive. I''ve already scheduled an abortion." Before anyone could respond, Leonard burst into the room, with Amelia following close behind, though she remained by the door. Leonard scoffed as he looked at me.


    "I knew the baby wasn''t mine. Why would she be so eager to get rid of it if it was mine?


    "Do you seriously expect me to y dad to some other guy''s kid? Get rid of this bastard right now. The Harmon family can''t afford that kind of shame."


    I closed my eyes, unwilling to argue with someone whose memory was so clearly scrambled.


    Mr. Harmon Senior looked like he was at a loss for words, pointing at Leonard, but said nothing.


    Leonard strode over to the desk, locking eyes with his grandfather. "Grandpa, I know you want what''s best for me. Then let me go. Do the right thing.


    "I love Amelia. I always have. I''m going to divorce Eva, whether you guys agree or not. Nothing is going to change my mind."

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 A Child Connected by Blood


    "Leonard, have you lost your mind? Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    Aunt Leah rushed to grab his arm, but he shook her off without a second thought.


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s chest heaved with anger, unable to get a word out.


    Leonard''s gaze drifted over us before walking to the door, once again taking Amelia''s hand.


    "I told you I only love her. I want this divorce.


    "I''ll have thewyer draft the divorce agreement and send it over. Let''s end this on good terms."


    With that, he grabbed Amelia''s hand and left without another word.


    I quietly closed the door behind them and sat back down. It felt like my heart had already shattered, so nothing else could hurt me now.


    Aunt Leah tried to say something, but it took her a while before she finally spoke. "Don''t take it personally. Once he remembers..."


    "When will that be?" I asked softly, looking down at the floor with no real emotion left in my


    voice.


    The doctor had said about a month, but it had been almost one month now, and all Leonard seemed to do was grow more attached to Amelia, He didn''t remember me at all.


    I had no idea what kind of person I was in his mind, but I knew I wasn''t the one he loved.


    Mr. Harmon Senior took a few deep breaths, his breathing heavy andbored.


    Finally, he spoke. "Eva, he''s wronged you, and one day he''ll make it up to you. But this baby..."


    "The baby has to go, Mr. Harmon Senior. You understand that, don''t you?" I said, my eyes burning as I fought to keep the tears from falling


    I knew all too well how much Leonard wanted a child.


    Even though he now had a family, he still longed for a child who shared his bloodline.


    And, in a way, I felt the same.


    I had no family left. I wanted a child who was part of me.


    But this child... It wasn''t meant to be.


    Aunt Leah couldn''t bear it either, and her eyes reddened with tears.


    "Eva, you two are still young. There''ll be timeter, I promise.


    Chapy 12 A Ch Connected by Flood


    "I''ve seen so many women in their 40s having children these days. Don''t worry."


    I said nothing, lowering my head again. In my heart, I wasn''t sure I''d even live long enough to


    see 40.


    The tension in the study grew unbearable until Uncle Bob and Aunt Ivy, who had just finished seeing off the guests, entered the room. Aunt Ivy shot me a disdainful nce before going straight to Mr. Harmon Senior''s side. "You know how Leonard is. He was just as determined when he insisted on marrying Eva," she said.


    "When a man doesn''t love you anymore, he''s really done. It''s better just to let them divorce."


    I''ve always thought she never thought much about me.


    It didn''t matter to her whether Leonard was married to me or Amelia.


    But if Leonard was seen as unfaithful and fickle, his reputation would take a hit, and thepany would suffer. In the end, only Luca would stand to gain.


    Everyone remained silent. She then turned to me


    "You''ve been with Leonard for years, but you''ve never won his heart. Otherwise, why would he turn to someone else?


    "You married him for the money, didn''t you? Just take your share and leave. Why embarrass yourself any further?"


    "Well, if that''s the case," I said, lifting my head to meet her gaze with a knowing smile. "I''ll be taking half of Harmon Group. After all, thepany is considered marital property ording to thew.


    "And as for his shares in thepany, Leonard''s personal assets... Well, by the time the division is done, I''m sure he''ll have regained his senses," I added.


    "By then, Luca might not have gotten his hands on thepany, after all, don''t you think?"


    I stood up and nodded respectfully to Mr. Harmon Senior.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, we''ll handle this. Thepany won''t be affected."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "As for the baby..." I ced a hand on my stomach and smiled sadly.


    ''Someone else will have your great-grandchild."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Not Supposed to Happen


    After leaving the Harmon residence, I headed straight to the hospital to see Julian.


    This baby felt like a ticking time bomb. I knew my condition-just standing in that ballroom had nearly made me pass out. How was I supposed to carry a pregnancy to term?


    If the baby was indeed affected by the radiation, even if I managed to give birth, they''d face a lifetime of suffering. I couldn''t bear to bring a child into the world to endure that kind of pain. Julian studied my recent test results, and his face had a conflicted look.


    "You''re right that the pregnancy needs to be terminated. But your body''s too weak. All your markers are below the threshold," he said, his voice calm but serious.


    "You could undergo the procedure, but your recovery would be difficult-especially after two. rpses:"


    It was what I had expected, yet hearing it confirmed still left me feeling hollow. I sighed, unsure what to say. There didn''t seem to be any other option besides ending the pregnancy. Julian took off his sses, looking tired.


    "Eva, you''ve got one week. Focus on getting stronger. If you can''t manage, take time off work, " he advised.


    "Eat well, rest up. If you lose your health, you lose everything. Someday, you can honor your child in other ways.


    His attempt to lighten the situation with thatstment almost made meugh.


    ""You''re so superstitious."


    "I just respect people''s beliefs," he shrugged, then looked at me more intently.


    "If he knew how much you struggled with this decision-how much you wanted to fight for him-he''d forgive you."


    I understood who he meant by "him." The little one inside me. He might only be a tiny cluster of cells right now, but he was still my child, bound to me by blood.


    I didn''t know if Leonard would ever remember this, but I was certain he''d be devastated when he found out.


    1 swallowed back my emotions. "Alright, schedule the procedure for next week."


    Julian studied me for a moment longer before nodding.


    "I''ll be there for the procedure, observing and collecting data," he said.


    "Afterward, you''ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days. I need to monitor your recovery


    TC cups) Not Supposed to Happen


    closely."


    He hesitated for a moment. "By the way, what''s going on with Leonard? His mental state should''ve improved by now. I reviewed his case, and this shouldn''t be happening." His words made me forget my sadness momentarily.


    "What do you mean this shouldn''t be happening?"


    He adjusted his sses and said, "Before I started working in oncology, I spent two years in neurology."


    "Based on Leonard''s symptoms, at most, he should''ve had a severe concussion leading to temporary c


    confusion. With the right medication and recovery, he should''ve improved by now.


    "I studied his reports. There''s a 90% chance there was no significant damage to his central nervous system. Are you sure he''s not pretending?"


    Looking at Julian''s serious expression, I shook my head in silence.


    Why would he have pretended? He barely even knew Amelia back then in college.


    And if they had been together all along, I wouldn''t havee into the picture.


    And if Leonard had fallen for her while I was abroad, they would have been married by now,


    Yet, as I thought about Leonard''s strange behavior and outbursts, I realized we needed at second opinion.


    "Could you arrange a specialist consultation? Maybe someone from abroad?" I asked, hoping for rity. Julian grinned, his lips curving into a sly smile.


    "You''re in luck. My mentor-an expert in neurology is giving a lecture at the hospital tomorrow," he said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve already booked an appointment for Leonard. Cases like his don''te around often."


    He slid a file across the desk toward me.


    "Leonard''s been diagnosed with a mental disorder, which makes you his primary guardian," he exined. "I need your signature to allow us to use his case for academic research. His privacy will be protected, of course. Just sign here." Julian handed me a pen, his sly expression making him look like a cunning fox.


    1 signed the papers,


    papers, still feeling a little dazed.


    It was a simple request: Leonard''s medical data would be used for research and teaching withoutpromising his privacy.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Maybe It''s Fine


    Seeing the team of specialists lined up for Leonard''s consultation, filled with both domestic and international experts, I finally felt a sense of relief.


    The thought that Leonard might recover after the session lifted my spirits.


    That evening, as I returned to the Harmon residence, I braced myself for a tough conversation with Mr. Harmon Senior, ready to convince him of the importance of Leonard''s treatment. But I didn''t expect to find not just Leonard but Amelia in the house, too.


    Amelia seemedpletely at ease, dressed in casual loungewear, as if she had been staying here for a while.


    When she saw me, she hesitated for a moment before returning to her usualposed


    demeanor.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked her as I couldn''t quite make sense of the situation.


    Before I could respond, Leonard rushed over and immediately positioned himself protectively in front of Amelia.


    "She''s my girlfriend. She can be wherever she wants!" he snapped.


    "This is my house. You should go!"


    Amelia gently looped her arm through his and softly spoke up. "Eva''s probably here for a reason. She''s still carrying a child, after all. Let her in."


    "It''s not even my kid!" Leonard grumbled, clearly irritated, but he moved aside nheless.


    His mood was erratic and angry-almost vtile


    This wasn''t the Leonard I knew. Even at his worst, he nevershed out like this. Sure, he could be cold and distant, but never this openly hostile. It didn''t make sense. Pushing down my confusion, I made my way to Mr. Harmon Senior.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, Dr. Pope''s mentor is an expert in neurology. He''ll be back in the country tomorrow, and I''ve arranged a consultation for Leonard," I exined.


    "A consultation? Are you out of your mind?" Leonard interrupted, grabbing my arm and pulling me toward the door.


    "Get out! Go get checked if you''re sick yourself. Don''t drag me into this."


    "Leonard, she''s pregnant."


    Amelia said anxiously, but she didn''t dare approach him.


    Copy 14 Maybe it''s Fine


    Leonard had be unpredictable, almost frightening like he was on the verge of snapping.


    "Leonard, you''re out of line! What''s gotten into you?" Mr. Harmon Senior barked, signaling to the servants. It took several of them to separate us, and they carefully led me to the couch.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves, and spoke softly.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, he... needs the consultation," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Behind me, a vase shattered on the floor. Leonard stood there, his face twisted with rage, finger pointing usingly at me.


    "Eva, don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do," he spat. "You just want to mess with my head and make me believe I ever loved you!"


    He pulled Amelia closer, gripping her so tightly his knuckles turned white. "I''ve only ever loved her. You''re not going to tear us apart!"


    His voice was raw with emotion, his hold on Amelia almost desperate.


    Yet, Amelia didn''t flinch or show any sign of difort, letting him cling to her without protest.


    After a moment, she sighed softly.


    "Leonard, you''re scaring me," she whispered, her voice a gentle plea.


    Immediately, Leonard''s anger melted into guilt. He loosened his grip, apologizing profusely while rubbing her shoulders, trying to soothe her.


    Amelia, with an unreadable expression, gently pushed him away and turned to Mr. Harmon Senior and me.


    "Let me say something. If Leonard is this resistant to the idea, perhaps it''s best we don''t force the issue," she said calmly.


    "He''s able to work, live his life, and function normally. I think..., maybe it''s fine as it is."


    "What did you just say? Maybe it''s fine?" I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    When Amelia looked at me, there was a sh of disdain in her


    eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Eva, I understand. You''ve always had things your way, with everyone revolving around you. Now that Leonard isn''t doing that anymore, you''re struggling to ept it," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. "But why push him? Why put him through this when he seems fine now?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Clinging to Him


    I barely remember how I left the Harmon residence.


    Mr. Harmon Senior told me not to rush and that he''d try to talk some sense into Leonard, but none of it registered.


    Amelia had moved into the Harmon residence, and Leonard was protecting her. Amelia''s look of disdain toward me suddenly made sense.


    If Leonard had epted Amelia from the beginning and if she had somehow manipted the situation, it was natural that he didn''t want to remember me.


    I''m not sure if psychology could exin such an effect, but I can''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    I couldn''t understand why Amelia was doing this. Leonard would eventually regain his memory, wouldn''t he?


    I spent the whole night mulling it over, and by the time I got to work the next day, I was mentally exhausted.


    I couldn''t shake the thought of why Amelia would go to such lengths. Leonard and I had never wronged her, so what was her motive?


    During the morning meeting, I made the same mistake three times before canceling it altogether. Sensing my distraction, Emma pulled me aside into the hallway.


    "What''s going on? I heard Leonard made a scene at Mr. Harmon''s birthday party again yesterday," she said, concerncing her voice.


    I nodded, then hesitated before asking, "Did Amelia and I ever have beef?"


    "Huh?" Avery Looked at me like I had just said something ridiculous. She blinked, clearly thrown off by the question.


    And honestly, I felt ridiculous, too. Amelia and I had shared a dorm for four years in college- there was never any animosity between us. If there had been, we wouldn''t have stayed in touch all this time. -But now, I was starting to wonder if there was something more I wasn''t seeing.


    Right then, Leonard and Amelia approached the elevator together, and I rushed toward them.


    "Leonard, the specialist team is leaving this afternoon. I still think you should go for the consultation," I urged. If he had gone through the check-up, everything may have be clear.


    Before Leonard could reject me, Ame stepped in front of him.


    Chappi 215 Clinging to Him


    "Eva, can you stop being so clingy? Leonard''s fine. Why do you insist on dragging him to the hospital?" she snapped, clutching Leonard''s arm tightly, her eyes ring at me. Emma, who had followed me, paused briefly at the scene but then moved to stand between us.


    "You call this fine? His brain isn''t even functioning properly!" Emma shot back. "Amelia, are you out of your mind? You do know that he''s Eva''s husband, right?"


    "He doesn''t love her anymore," Amelia murmured, lowering her gaze, her voice soft but firm.


    Leonard immediately echoed her words. "It''s not that I don''t love her anymore. I never loved her. "Emma, you''re out of your mind. Aren''t you Amelia''s best friend? Why are you on Eva''s side?"


    "Besties, my ass! I''ve always been closest to Eva. Who are you trying to fool?"


    Amelia looked as if she''d been struck. Her face reddened with frustration as she rolled up her sleeves, ready to escte things.


    "Leonard, you''ve lost it. Have you seriously forgotten how you begged me to take time off to bring Eva her favorite snacks? How about the time you pleaded with me to get her a heating pad?


    "Or when you couldn''t make it back and begged me to bring her an umbre? Have you forgotten all the love you showered her with during college? You''ve forgotten your own wife?!


    "Shut up, Emma!" Amelia''s voice suddenly cut through the tension, sharper and louder than before.


    But Emma wasn''t backing down.


    "Amelia, give it a rest. You''ve been clinging to Leonard since college. Did you think no one noticed?


    "And after you found out Eva was pursuing him, did you forget how many times you tried to sabotage her? Did you forget that you begged me not to tell anyone?"


    Emma''s words left everyone stunned, including me.


    It was no secret that I had pursued Leonard during college-everyone knew that even Jill had backed off once she realized I was serious about him. But was Amelia trying to sabotage me? I had no idea.


    I suddenly recalled... "So, that one time Leonard didn''t show up for our date..."


    Yeah, that was her doing!" Emma''s eyes were red with anger as she pointed usingly at Amelia, her hand trembling, clearly wanting to drill a hole through Amelia''s face with her finger.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 The Only One Who''s Clueless


    "I used to think we were all roommates, so I didn''t want to cause trouble. But after all these years, she still hasn''t given up on her scheming!"


    Emma was shaking with anger, her hands freezing cold.


    "Now, with Leonard like this, she''s taking advantage of him. It''s disgusting!"


    What felt even colder was my heart-I never knew Amelia had this side to her. I always knew that Amelia and Leonard were acquainted, but honestly, plenty of girls knew Leonard.


    Back then, she and Leonard were both working part-time at the school cafeteria to support themselves. I didn''t think much of it when they became a bit closer.


    Honestly, I respected Amelia. Back in college, everyone cared about appearances, but she was willing to take on a part-time job, something none of us could match.


    Still, I never would have guessed she had this kind of past with Leonard.


    "Did she actually like Leonard?" I asked, still baffled, as I looked at Emma.


    Avery pped me lightly on the back of my head, "You''re the only one who didn''t see it! Even Jill figured it out!"


    "Everyone in the dorm knew she had feelings for him," Emma continued, frustration coloring her voice. "Why do you think Leonard stopped working in the cafeteria? It''s because Amelia wouldn''t leave him alone!"


    Her words came out like rapid-fire bullets, leaving me reeling. Amelia had tried pulling Emma aside a few times, but Emma had always shoved Her off.


    It was only now, after all these years, that I learned the full story. It turned out that both of them shared many experiences during their four years in college.


    Apparently, Amelia and Leonard had been working in the cafeteria during freshman year. When Leonard stopped going to the cafeteria, Amelia followed him. I used to ask her why she quit working there when the job was so convenient. She always saidBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the


    pay was too low, and she wanted to pay off her student loans faster. I admired her independence and even bought her lunch most days.


    Amelia''s face turned pale, and she was losing most of her strength.


    Yet she kept pulling Emma.


    "Shut up! I said shut up! None of what you''re saying is true. It''s not!"


    "Oh really?"


    Chau 216 The Only One Who''s Cluckens


    Emma shoved her aside. "How many times did you ''identally'' bump into Leonard? How many times did you force him to tutor you?


    "He wasn''t even studying the same major as you! And let''s not forget how you started dressing like him, hoping Eva would think something was going on between you two.


    "Eva treated you so well-paid for your food, even took you on vacations-and this is how you repay her?"


    "How many times have Crystal and I talked to you about this back then? Do I need to bring our other roommate into this, too?"


    Emma''s voice grew louder and louder.


    I pushed down my shock and quickly grabbed her as I noticed someone nearby had started recording.


    "Emma, that''s enough. Stop talking."


    "Eva, you''re too kind," Emma grumbled. "If it weren''t for your kindness, none of this


    But before she could finish, Amelia''s frantic voice rang out. "Leonard! Leonard, what''s wrong?


    "Leonard, Leonard, what''s happening to you?"


    I turned just in time to see Leonard clutching his head, slowly sinking to the ground.


    Panicking, I fumbled in my pocket for his painkillers.


    "Leonard, here, take these! You''ll feel better after you take them."


    Amelia tried to knock the pills out of my hand, but Leonard suddenly grabbed my wrist, his eyes zed and filled with confusion. He looked as though he was struggling to speak.


    "Leonard, it''s me. Eva," I said softly, trying to stay calm despite my rising panic. "Take the medicine; it helps ease your headache. "You gotta trust me, I''m Eva."


    I looked at him firmly, holding back the urge to cry.


    He repeated, "Eva? Green?"


    I nodded eagerly, feeling the tears well up in my eyes. But before I could hand him the pills, Amelia knocked them from my grasp. "Leonard doesn''t want you touchin


    him!"


    "Leonard doesn''t need your help!" she shouted Then, turning to Emilia, she barked, "Why


    Dey One What DuEPIS


    aren''t you helping? Get Mr. Harmon back to his office!"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Leverage


    "Leonard!" I wanted to get near him, but Amelia suddenly pushed me away.


    "Amelia, what are you doing? Eva is his wife!"


    "He doesn''t recognize her. He only recognizes me." Amelia shot a venomous look at us.


    "Emma, you''d better be ready to answer for your actions!"


    Before I could get close, she''d already closed the elevator door.


    "She''s out of her mind!" Emma furiously pounded on the elevator button. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Eva, what''s happening?"


    Caleb encountered the scene where Emma was about to chase Amelia down.


    I quickly grabbed her arm. "Emma, something isn''t right here. We need to take our time and think this through."


    Caleb joined in, trying to calm her down. "Let''s take this to my office. There are too many eyes on us; things could get out of hand."


    I nodded, realizing how many coworkers had been watching the entire scene. My mind was reeling from the shock. Whatever Emma had just revealed, the rumor mill was already buzzing. Once we were in Caleb''s office, I exined everything that had happened.


    Caleb looked troubled as he pulled out his phone, scrolled through it, and handed it to me.


    "Eva, this is going to be hard to contain."


    "What Ms. Carter said is probably true, right? If this spreads, the media will definitely dig deeper."


    Emma leaned in, her face paling as she read the coworker''sments online. We were both stunned.


    "Is this real? The CEO loses his memory, and the mistress takes over. This is straight out of at soap opera!"


    "I knew something was off! I was here when Leonard was chasing after Eva. How does he forget everything?"


    "Amnesia plus the return of the ''one true love''-what kind of clich¨¦ mess is this?"


    "I don''t care about their love life, but what about the deals Leonard''s been signing? Are these contracts still binding?"


    When I saw thestment, my heart sank. If it was proven that Leonard''s been mentally unstable, could it jeopardize the deals he''d made?


    Zack was almostpletely tied to the project, constantly butting heads with Caleb. I wasn''t having a good time at work either.


    If this gave ourpetitors any leverage.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. "I need to talk to Emilia and have her try to contain the situation."


    "As for everything else... Emma, you should stay in your office for a while."


    "I''m sorry, Eva, I just-"


    "Don''t apologize. You were trying to help me, and I should''ve stopped you. It''s not your fault."


    I patted her shoulder and rushed to find Emilia. But we were toote.


    It didn''t take long for Leonard''s amnesia to be a trending topic online. People also recalled the Melgrove incident where Leonard had been injured while saving me. That news had already created a stir, and now, with this new incident, public outrage has exploded.


    The headlines were everywhere:


    "Harmon Group CEO Loses Memory, Forgetting His Own Wife."


    "Internal Chaos at Harmon Group Could Disrupt Multiple Projects."


    Leonard and I hadn''t exactly kept a low profile in college, and plenty of people knew about our rtionship.


    The bacsh was immediate and intense.


    "Taking advantage of a guy with amnesia? How low can you go? And wasn''t this woman friends with his wife? Seriously, how much worse can it get?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I can vouch for this-Leonard only ever dated Eva in college. Plenty of people tried to break them up, but it never worked, including me!"


    "I can also confirm. I was in the same major as Eva. Her roommate never had anything going on with Leonard."


    "This is a disgrace. How can Harmon Group have someone like him in charge? Losing his memory doesn''t excuse his behavior!"


    "Agreed. How many side chicks has he had? This all feels like a scam!".


    By the time Mr. Harmon Senior reached out to me, Harmon Group''s stock had already plummeted.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Don''t Abort the Baby


    The rumors spread like wildfire, and with just enough truth to them, people started believing Leonard was faking his memory loss to divorce me.


    Some imed he was shopping for luxury goods with Amelia, others saw him inspecting work sites, and others saw him chatting away with business partners.


    If he truly didn''t remember anything, why was I the only thing he''d forgotten?


    Theizens were convinced Leonard was just another unfaithful guy.


    Even some of the actresses he had briefly dated started chiming in, hinting they had been to our home and throwing shade at him.


    The old feud between Leonard and Lily that had blown up in the media was dragged back into the spotlight, making it seem like Leonard was a habitual offender who couldn''t be trusted.


    As the wronged wife, I was showered with sympathy while Leonard and Amelia faced widespread condemnation. But the real damage was to thepany''s reputation-and that


    was what the Harmon family couldn''t afford.


    "Eva, why couldn''t you handle this more calmly?


    "You know well how much of an impact the Inte has on thepany!"


    It was the first time Mr. Harmon Senior had ever raised his voice at me. I lowered my head, too tired to exin.


    Even if Emma was right in exposing the truth, I had allowed the situation to spiral.


    At this point, we needed to focus on damage control.


    Caleb had apanied me back, worried something might happen. Seeing how furious Mr. Harmon was, he quickly stepped in to help. "Grandunclen, I was at the scene. This wasn''t Eva''s fault."


    "Leonard''s already in a confused state. He''s still at the hospital. Ithink it''s best if we work on getting this situation under control."


    "How are we supposed to keep it under control? Are we really going to admit he''s mentally ill?


    People were already specting that Leonard had some form of intermittent mental illness.


    How else could they exin his heroic actions one minute and hispleteck of recognition the next?


    I had a feeling that Uncle Bob and his family had a hand in this mess, but there was no way to


    Tu Dont Abort the Baby


    prove it.


    The fact that Leonard doesn''t recognize me said it all.


    A lot of things won''t hold up to scrutiny, and if we were not cautious enough, someone might catch on and use it against us.


    Mr. Harmon Senior looked at me and then looked at Caleb.


    "Caleb, you''ve handled PR forpanies abroad before. What do you think we should do?"


    Caleb shot me a reassuring look before speaking


    "Everyone knows this is just rumor-mongering. Leonard''s injury while saving Eva is well-documented. We can issue a rification.


    "As for the internalpany issues, we shouldn''t dignify those with a response. The best course of action is to show that Leonard and Eva are still together, united."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He hesitated for a moment, then nced at me apologetically. "I heard from my mom that... Well, the baby may not survive. But maybe you can use the pregnancy to your advantage." My eyes widened. "You''re suggesting I announce my pregnancy?"


    He nodded. "It would confirm that the two of you are still close and expecting a child. With that announcement and previous media reports, people will stop questioning your rtionship. "Once the gossip dies down, I''ll help divert attention with some celebrity news. Soon enough, no one will be focused on Harmon Group anymore."


    I had to admit his n was solid.


    By confirming the pregnancy, we could stop the rumors. As long as no one spilled the truth, we could weather the storm. But despite the logic, something about it didn''t sit right with me. Still, Mr. Harnton Senior was already nodding in agreement, making the final call.


    "Caleb, get in touch with the PR department at Harmon. Put together a proposal."


    He turned to me. "Eva, don''t abort the baby-at least not yet. Wait until all of this blows over."


    I ced my hand on my stomach, feeling a deep sense of sadness. This baby would never be born, yet it had to serve as proof of my rtionship with a man who no longer loved me. But there were no other options left. I let out a long, shaky breath.


    "Alright, Mr. Harmon Senior.


    I''ll do whatever you think is best."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 You Don''t Know Me


    I had originally scheduled the abortion for the following week, but using the pregnancy to rify things at the press conference seemed like the best move.


    I contacted Julian, asking him to cancel the procedure and made a new, secret appointment.


    On the other end of the phone, his voice carried a tone of disapproval.


    "Eva, you know your condition. Dying this could make things worse."


    "I''ve already discussed it with the head of the OB-GYN department. We''ll perform the surgery together, so you don''t have to worry."


    "But right now, Harmon Group needs the baby to settle the situation..."


    I didn''t hide the truth. Julian was both my attending physician and my friend.


    He paused. "Understood. The time won''t change. There won''t be any record of it. That''s that."


    He had hung up.


    He was frustrated with me. And honestly, who could me him? I wasn''t exactly a model. patient, making decisions that risked my health. But what else could I do? I couldn''t just stand by and let Harmon Group fall apart. The press conference came together quickly. Though I wasn''t sure what Mr. Harmon Senior said to Leonard, he had somehow agreed to go along.


    Still, for the past two days, Amelia had been visibly upset and red-eyed whenever I saw her.


    Since things had already gone too far, I no longer had to pretend to be friendly with her. It ignored her as if she weren''t there.


    It seemed Mr. Harmon Senior had given Leonard a stern talking to as well. Leonard wasn''t treating Amelia quite as warmly as before.


    When I went to see Leonard to finalize the press conference ns, I walked in just as Amelia stormed out in tears. Leonard looked like he was about to chase after her but stopped when he saw me.


    ""What is it?"


    "The press conference."


    Keeping my tone t, I dragged him back into his office and went over the details like it was just another task. He frowned at me.


    ""You didn''t used to be so cold."


    "You don''t know me," I replied, my eyes fixed on the documents in front of me, not sparing


    HANG 2001 1ou Don''t Nude Me


    him a nce.


    I tried to maintain myposure, but inside, I was boiling with frustration.


    My fingers spun the pen in my hand, a habit Leonard used to hate.


    Without thinking, he reached over and took the pen from me. "How many times have I told you? Don''t spin the pen-it distracts you from thinking."


    I looked up sharply, locking eyes with him. For a moment, he seemed confused, staring at the pen in his hand like he was trying to figure out why he had reacted that way.


    He had always been annoyed when I spun pens, especially during finals week back in school. It


    distracted him.


    But I just couldn''t break that bad habit. It wasn''t until I stopped writing as much that he finally stopped criticizing me.


    I leaned in slightly, hoping to ask if he had remembered something, but before I could, Amelia''s voice interrupted us. "Mr. Harmon, can Ie in?"


    Her voice had the slightest tremor as if she had just been crying. Leonard snapped out of his


    trance.


    "Come in. What''s wrong?"


    "I bought you afternoon tea. You didn''t eat lunch"


    Amelia brushed past me, sitting beside Leonard as if I weren''t there. She carefully unpacked the food, "It''s all your favorites."


    I just realized Amelia actually knew Leonard quite well.


    I had always thought I knew Leonard better than anyone. Yet here was Amelia, familiar with every little detail about him. Watching them share their afternoon tea, I suddenly felt like I shouldn''t have been there.


    "I''ll leave now, Leonard. The press conference details are here, and I''ll bring the ultrasound scan on the day."


    Leonard didn''t even look up; just waved me off dismissively. As I turned to leave, Amelia''s voice stopped me cold.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eva, you''re nning to abort the baby, aren''t you?"


    I whipped around, ring at her. She smirked, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior said it himself, didn''t he? The baby shouldn''t be kept."


    "This has nothing to do with you," I spat, struggling to keep my anger in check as I shoved


    Chap 219 You Dohit Kilor Me


    the door open.


    Mr. Harmon Senior? How dare she even call him that?


    But as I stepped out of the office, reality set in. This was all happening under Mr. Harmon Senior''s watch. Leonard''s affections had shifted, and whether or not he regained his memory, the Harmon family would eventually ept Amelia. I touched my stomach lightly. It was still t, with no sign of the life inside. My eyes stung, but I took deep breaths, trying to calm myself.


    A child not loved by its father and possibly born with deformities didn''t deserve toe into this world.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 He''s Lost His Mind


    On the day of the press conference, Leonard and I yed our roles like puppets, following the script exactly as nned.


    Every reporter''s question had been pre-approved, and we answered them wlessly.


    I even had my ultrasound scan on hand to prove the baby''s existence.


    Most reporters were hired by the Harmon family and had long standing rtionships with them, so there were no surprises.


    They asked soft, straightforward questions, some even touching on the incident in Melgrove.


    Leonard''s memory may have been muddled, but his retention was still sharp. After reviewing the notes a few times, he memorized everything perfectly. Meanwhile, I stood beside him, smiling dutifully, feeling utterly out of ce. But I had no choice; I had to be there. After all, the baby was inside me.


    As the press conference was being broadcast live to maximize its impact, I caught a glimpse of the supportive messages from viewers on the big screen. But those messages did nothing to soothe my heart. There was nofort in well-wishes when the happiness they were based on felt so fake. Suddenly, a reporter broke through the crowd, thrusting a microphone toward me.


    "Mrs. Harmon, so all the rumors about your former roommate are false?"


    "I''m


    sorry, but there are too many rumors online. Most of them are untrue," I replied, keeping my tone neutral. Something about her seemed off.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But once one reporter broke the protocol, others quickly followed suit, throwing out unapproved questions.


    "Was Leonard''s only girlfriend in college really you? Or you''re just the one everyone knew. about?"


    "Mrs. Harmon, does it not bother you that Leonard had so many girlfriends before?"


    "After what happened with his ex kidnapping you, don''t you resent him? Why would you still want to have his child?"


    "Leonard, do you really love your wife, or is this all just for show?"


    The atmosphere shifted. Some of these reporters were clearly there to stir up drama, but I suspected others were asking pointed questions for a reason.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Luca was behind this, given how much friction there had been


    between themtely.


    Sensing the tension, Leonard quickly shifted gears. He knew we needed to keep up appearances of a loving couple, and his face hardened.


    "Which mediapany are you from?" he barked. "You clearly don''t know how to ask. questions.


    "If anyone wants to investigate me and Eva, go ahead. She''s pregnant, and if you''ve got any more questions, take them up with me."


    His words diverted attention toward himself, but just as things began to settle down, Leonard''s expression changed.


    His phone buzzed in his pocket, and I saw the name sh on the screen-just one word: Amelia."


    I tugged lightly on his sleeve, trying to discreetly remind him of where we were. He ignored me, silencing the call. But the phone rang again, and then WhatsApp messages started pouring


    1. in.


    "Leonard, I have a fever. I''m feeling so sick, I think I might be dying."


    I felt my grip on his sleeve cken as Leonard''s gaze shifted from the phone to the door. Without thinking, he stood up and began to leave.


    "Leonard" I reached for his coat, pulling him back just before he could rush out.


    "Do


    you even realize what you''re doing?" I whispered urgently, my eyes flicking toward the sea of reporters.


    "Amy is having a fever. She wasn''t feeling well yesterday, and I need to go check on her!" he whispered back, trying to lower his voice, but I knew the front-row reporters could hear him. "Leonard, you''ve lost your mind."


    I practically hissed the words, still clinging to his coat, trying to pull him back to reality.


    "No, you''re the one who''s lost it," he spat, yanking his arm away from me with force. "I''m not going to let you make me ignore her when she might be dying."


    With that, he shoved me hard. Already feeling weak, I couldn''t keep my bnce. I toppled backward, hitting the ground with a thud.


    I watched in disbelief as Leonard stormed out of the press conference, not even sparing a nce in my direction.


    A strange numbness spread through me. I didn''t feel the impact of the fall. It was like my body was detached from the situation, unable to register any pain. Then I heard a sharp gasp from the front row.


    "Blood! Mrs. Harmon is bleeding!" a young repor

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Miscarriage


    When I was rushed to the hospital, I feltpletely numb.


    My hand instinctively went to the blood below, confirming the truth-I was bleeding, and there was so much of it. But why didn''t I feel any pain?


    The nurse kept telling me to stay calm and breathe deeply, but I felt oddly detached. Why should I be calm? I didn''t understand.


    It wasn''t until I saw Julian''s stoic face that I realized I was crying.


    T


    "Dr.Pope... My baby stammered.


    "The procedure will be straightforward," he replied calmly, pushing the gurney alongside the team. There is nothing to worry about. I''ll handle it with the head surgeon. It is just a minor surgery."


    "Jill has already ordered nourishing herbal soups to help you recover. After the surgery, you''ll drink them, rest, and you''ll be fine..."


    I stared up at him, noticing for the first time how tightly his lips were pressed together. He was usually calm and almost cold, but now he looked tense.


    Sensing my gaze, he finally looked down at me. This time, his words weren''tced with his usual sarcasm.


    He only said two words: "Trust me."


    I managed a weak smile. "Tell Jill not toe.


    After all, Leonard had been her college crush, the one she could never have.


    Even though she always imed she hated him now, a part of her still clung to the memory of the Leonard she once loved. Just like me.


    If she knew the kind of man Leonard had be, would she lose faith in love, too?


    I wasn''t sure if I was feeling sad for her or for myself, but the tears kept falling.


    As the anesthesia took hold, I closed my eyes.


    When I woke up, I knew. The baby was gone.


    It was such a strange sensation.


    Before, even with my t belly, I could still feel that something was growing inside me. But now, even though my stomach looked the same, I felt the absence of a little life that had once been there. "Eva!"


    Jill and Emma were standing by my bedside, their eyes red and swollen from crying. I forced a weak smile.


    "What''s with the long faces?"


    My voice was rough, raspy-like the sound of a broken instrument. I quickly shut my mouth in embarrassment.


    Jill broke down into sobs.


    "Damn it! That bastard Leonard! How could he do this?"


    "Why didn''t that person just finish him off? Knock some sense into him, at least!"


    "He''s gone too far this time. Your baby..."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was crying uncontrobly now, and Emma, who had been on the verge of tears herself, bit them back, gripping my hand tightly.


    "Are you in


    any pain? Does your stomach hurt? Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll get it for you, whatever it is," she said, her voice trembling with concern.


    I shook my head lightly, my fingers weakly curling around hers.


    "This baby was never meant to be," I said softly. You both know my situation."


    "It was only a matter of time. I''ve made peace with it."


    I tried tofort them, even though I could feel a heavy weight pressing down on my own heart. But the more I tried to reassure them, the harder Jill cried.


    Her sobs became so loud that Julian himself appeared, looking thoroughly irritated.


    "Jill, would you stop? You''re making it sound like you''re the one with a terminal illness."


    He walked over, expressionless as ever, checking my IV and taking my temperature.


    "A slight fever. Your body is like an old bicycle barely functioning, and if you keep pushing it, it''s going to fall apart.


    "This miscarriage took a toll on your body. You''ve lost a lot of blood,


    "Where''s the soup? Jill, stop crying and bring it over."


    Reluctantly, she brought over therge bowl of soup, its thick aroma filled with various herbs. One whiff and I shook my head.


    "You need to drink some," Julian insisted. "It''ll help you recover. You need it."


    "We''ll pause the radiation treatments and chemotherapy for now. We''ll see how you recover first. But you''ll need to stay in the hospital for a while."


    He kept talking, more than I''d ever heard him speak before. But just then, the door opened,


    and here came Zack. "Are you alright?"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 My Wife on Paper


    Zack looked like he had just rushed over from a construction site. His clothes were covered in dust, his face was smeared with dirt, and he was breathing heavily. But he didn''t seem to care about any of those things. "What''s wrong with Leonard?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    "What do think? It''s all because of Amelia!" Emma spat, her fists clenched in frustration." Leonard might be confused right now, but there''s no way he''spletely forgotte everything."


    "And Amelia," she continued angrily, "knowing what''s going on, how can she be so shameless, acting like she belongs in his life?"


    Emma and Jill started ranting, their voices growing louder as they vented their anger. 1, however, closed my eyes, retreating into my thoughts.


    Maybe Amelia had been in love with Leonard since college. Maybe that''s where her resentment toward me started.


    Suddenly, fragments of memories clicked into ce-how I''d buy her lunch back then, pretending it was because I wasn''t hungry or didn''t feel like eating.


    I''d thought I was doing her a favor, but now, I could recall the bitterness in her eyes, the shes of hatred that I had been too naive to notice.


    At the time, I assumed her resentment came from frustration with her own circumstances.


    Maybe she felt trapped by her background, envying the things she didn''t have. It never. crossed my mind that her real hatred was directed at me. Suddenly, I understood why she did what she did.


    She was willing to go for it, even if it was just for a fleeting moment of happiness.


    I still remember what she said in the Harmon residence. "I''ve always been pampered and spoiled."


    She couldn''t see the brutal deaths of my parents or the pain I had endured being forced into marriage with Leonard all these years.


    She even turned a blind eye to how Leonard humiliated me at work because of her.


    In her eyes, I deserved it all-every bit of it.


    I could barely make out what Jill and Emma were saying as they continued to curse out Amelia and Leonard.


    Their voices were growing fainter. Julian was fed up with the noise and ordered the two of


    them to go buy me something to eat and some necessities.


    The room fell silent when they left, leaving only me and Zack.


    He sat next to my bed for a long time without saying a word. His eyes were fixated on the hand where the IV needle was inserted. "Zack..."


    "Does it hurt?"


    We both spoke simultaneously, then stopped, falling into an awkward silence.


    I shook my head. "No, they gave me anesthetics."


    I lowered my gaze, trying to hide my sadness from him.


    How could it not hurt? It hurt when they gave me the anesthetic, and it was still painful up to that point in time.


    Just looking at the needle in my hand made me feel like I was going to die from the pain.


    I suddenly remembered how Leonard used to say he didn''t want me to have kids because it would be too painful, and he knew I was afraid of pain. Tears welled up in my eyes as the memories hit me.


    Leonard always knew I was terrified of pain.


    Even when he was seeing other women after we got married, he would still stay by my side when I got sick.


    But now, he won''t even give me the most basic respect. He thought everything I did was just to gain his attention.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the reporter shouted that I was bleeding, I saw his footsteps falter, but he didn''t turn back to look at ine.


    I knew at that moment he saw Amelia as me.


    If anything happened to me, I used to be his top priority.


    But even so, my heart still felt like it was being torn apart.


    Zack gently pulled me into his arms, gently stroking my hair.


    "Eva, let it out. It''s okay to cry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay by your side. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "You don''t need Leonard; you''ve still got me and your friends. Don''t be afraid."


    I sobbed uncontrobly, desperate to release all the pain and anger inside me.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Leonard''s voice,ced with sarcasm, filled the room.


    "Looks like I came at a bad time. Well, it seems someone''s already here tofort you. "You''re my wife on paper, Ms. Eva."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Murderer


    I struggled out of Zack''s embrace, only to see Leonard and Amelia standing at the door.


    Amelia had been shadowing Leonard-wherever he went, she was always close behind.


    Zack pulled out a tissue, gently wiping away my tears before stepping in front of me, shielding me from them.


    "What''s the murderer doing here?" he spat.


    Leonard froze for a moment and then broke into a smile. "I don''t know who I''m supposed to have killed. Don''t go throwing usations around carelessly." Amelia''s expression remained cold and detached as she chimed in, "That baby was going to be gone anyway. We all knew that."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her face was pale, and her gaze chilled as it rested on me.


    I stared at her, then at Leonard. I barked, "Get out."


    Whether or not his memory was messed up, I didn''t want to see him.


    Zack was right-he was a murderer. He had killed our baby. Even if the baby wasn''t going to make it, Leonard''s actions were what sealed its fate.


    Leonard pulled Amelia closer. "If it weren''t for Amy telling me you''d just lost the baby, I wouldn''t have bothereding at all.


    "She''s sick and still came to check on you. And is this the attitude she gets in return?"


    "Perfect. Why don''t you take your mistress and get out of here now," Zack said, shoving them toward the door. "Better move before the reporters catch wind of this little reunion and expose your affair." As Amelia was pushed out, she kept her eyes locked on mine. Then, sheughed.


    "Zack, you''ve always been so nice to her." Amelia mocked him.


    "You were chasing after her back in college, and Thear you''ve stayed single all this time.. Waiting for her, were you?"


    She tilted her head slightly, raising her voice so that the people just outside the room could hear.


    "So, this kid isn''t yours, right? Otherwise, why would you show up so fast?"


    "Leonard''s the real victim here. Not only did he get cuckolded, but now he''s stuck pretending everything''s fine for the sake of thepany!"


    I noticed people peering in the hallway, some recording with their phones. "Zack, let''s just get


    them out of here before this turns into a bigger scene," I whispered, barely keeping my rage in


    check.


    Amelia had been keeping up her act for so long, but it seemed her mask was finally slipping. Was she really willing to drag Leonard down with her just to destroy me?


    Leonard stood there for a moment, staring at me before mumbling, "A miscarriage


    Zack was about to push him out, but Leonard suddenly shouted, "That baby wasn''t mine!"


    "I knew it!" he continued, his voice growing louder. "I did a DNA test, and it proved that it wasn''t my baby!"


    "Eva, you bitch! You dare to cheat on me? I''m divorcing you, and you''re walking away with nothing!"


    Zack mmed the door shut, then pointed to his head, exasperated.


    "Tell me he''s gone mad. He has to be insane, right? Otherwise, I''ll kill him myself."


    I let out a resigned sigh. It had dawned on me during Leonard''s rant-he had confused the DNA test he did on Lily''s baby with mine.


    After a few more words offort, Zack left, assuring me that I didn''t need to worry about thepany.


    Jill returned. Her face was lined with worry.


    "Where''s Emma? Wasn''t she with you?" I asked Jill.


    "She went back to handle something at thepany. She told me to stay with you," she exined, handing me a tray.


    "You should eat something. Julian ising byter to check on you."


    Hearing that there were more issues at thepany, I quickly pulled out my phone. The messages in the work group chat were endless.


    I clicked on the most recent one and felt a wave of dread wash over me.


    News had already broken about how Leonard had pushed me, causing my miscarriage.


    In just a few short hours, the entire story had been picked apart by the media. They covered everything from the press conference we had faked to the moment Leonard pushed me, all the way to me undergoing surgery at the hospital There were even photos of Jill and Emma waiting outside the surgery room, looking


    devastated.


    -Leonard''s reputation as a heartless jerk was now etched in stone. There was noing back


    from this one..

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Clearing the Air


    Just as I was about to call Emma to check on the situation at thepany, Jill snatched my phone out of my hand.


    "Do you even know how weak your body is right now? What''s the point of stressing yourself out over thepany? Let Leonard handle his own mess."


    At that moment, Julian also walked in, his usual expressionless face still showing a hint of irritation.


    "Thinking about working? Did you get a special invite from the Grim Reaper? Ready to speed up your appointment with him?"


    "Julian, that''s too


    much!" Jill scolded, stepping in front of me protectively like a mother hen.


    "She''s barely holding on, and you can''t say anything nicer?"


    I rubbed my aching temples. These two siblings knew exactly how to poke at my sore spots.


    "Enough, Jill. I can probably hold on for two more years."


    Both siblings turned to look at me, their faces darkening at myment.


    Julian nced at my medical chart. "Let''s keep you in the hospital for a week. You can be discharged when all your test results meet the standards.


    "I''ve never had a patient die on my watch. You want to try being the first?"


    Even with his usual nk expression, there was something intimidating about his threats. Jill shed a grin beside him.


    "That''s right! I''ll be here every day to make sure you behave."


    True to her ward, Jill practically camped out in my room whenever she had the time.


    Emma also stopped by frequently, but every time she visited, she was fuming.


    "Amelia''s lost it. She''s acting like she owns the ce. She''s worse than Lily ever was!


    "And now she''s parading around like some design genius. We all know how she really got those awards!


    "She and Leonard were caught getting cozy in the break room, and someone snapped a photo. When it got shared in the group chat, she fired the person. Can you believe it?"


    1 had seen the picture, too. The two of them were pressed against each other. Amelia''s usually cold face softened with a rare smile while Leonard gently tucked her hair behind her ear. Their eyes were full of affection.


    I couldn''t figure out whether Leonard was seeing Amelia through the lens of his memories of


    me or if he had always been thinking of her when he looked at me.


    When Jill came into the room one afternoon, her eyes were wide with shock.


    "I have big news!"


    "Ever wonder how Amelia could afford to study abroad when she had to take out student loans for school? A year abroad easily costs a million. Selling a kidney wouldn''t cover it. Guess who paid for it?" "Don''t leave us hanging!" Emma snapped, clearly impatient.


    Emma rolled her eyes and nudged Jill. "Spit it out already!"


    "The Harmon family," I answered tly.


    "How did know?" Jill asked, stunned.


    You


    "Then guess which member gave her the money!"


    Both of them stared at me in disbelief.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I let out a sigh. "Mr. Harmon Senior?"


    When Amelia took my pink diamond ne to Leonard, I did not need to tell her to im it was mine-she must have imed it as her own. That ne was worth at least five or six million; at auction, it could fetch even more. The Harmons weren''t idiots. Mr. Harmon Senior must have figured it out and decided to send Amelia abroad to get her out of Leonard''s life. That was the cleanest way to handle the situation.


    Seeing my resigned expression, both of them pressed for more details,


    I hadn''t intended to reveal this part of the story, but now it didn''t seem to matter. Leonard was already a mess, and the truth wasn''t going to change much.


    After I recounted the events from back then, Emma sat in stunned silence. Jill, on the other hand, mmed her hand down on the table.


    "Talk about a gold-digger! And this whole situation''s just some messed-up stand-in romance trope! She''s disgusting!"


    "No way. I''m going to Leonard right now to tell him everything!".


    I grabbed her arm before she could leave. "Don''t bother. He doesn''t remember. Let it slide."


    Leonard only felt hatred toward me now. Even if Iid out the truth, it wouldn''t matter. He''d probably use me of plotting to ruin his rtionship with Amelia, Why waste the effort?


    13

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Mimicry


    During my recovery, plenty of colleagues came to visit. Some genuinely cared about my health, others were just showing respect, and quite a few were simply there for gossip. Finally, Julian, with his perpetual poker face, kicked everyone out.


    "The patient is weak. If anyone upsets her and she dies from the stress, this hospital isn''t taking the me. If you want to go to jail, be my guest."


    That single sentence sent the nosy ones packing. I couldn''t help but give him a look of exasperation.


    "Die from stress? Can''t you say something nicer?"


    "Wouldn''t dying from stress be better than getting driven insane?" he shot back with a cold nce before leaving the room.


    With the visitors gone, my days became a bit more peaceful.


    Still, even from my hospital bed, I couldn''t escape the barrage of news on the inte.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leonard had firmly secured his spot as the biggest scumbag.


    Even when Amelia tried to leak that video of him dering the baby wasn''t his, it barely made a ripple.


    No one believed him.


    And honestly, I realized I photographed pretty well. Especially the shot of me lying on the floor at the press conference had an oddly beautiful, almost ethereal quality to it.


    I readments saying I looked fragile, like I was about to break. They didn''t know I''d been broken for a long time.


    Sympathy was firmly in my court, and few came to Leonard''s defense.


    When someone asionally remarked that Leonard might have suffered by marrying


    someone he didn''t love, they were quickly drowned out by insults.


    People always sympathized with the underdog, and I was the underdog then. Who wouldn''t pity me?


    Then Leonard managed to stir up outrage again, just three days into my hospital stay. This time, it was because he''d taken Amelia shopping at a luxury boutique, dropping over 100 thousand dors.


    The smiles on their faces were contagious-Amelia beamed, the sales assistants beamed, and even the gossip journalists had reason to be happy.


    One sales assistant who gave an interview, albeit with her voice altered and face blurred, recounted the scene with gleeful detail.


    "He used to bring in his secretary here-the one who got shot by the police and the one who kidnapped his wife.


    "Every time, he''d spend 30 to 50 thousand dors without blinking. Meanwhile, I heard his wife didn''t even have money to pay off her medical bills.


    "The new woman is even worse, She''s all high and mighty. She won''t even look at anything under 10 thousand. And his wife''s in the hospital after a miscarriage! His behavior disgusts me. Though her identity was obscured, the uniform and the specific details of the items Leonard had bought for Amelia left no doubt about the truth of her story.


    What hit me the hardest wasn''t the interview but the things he had bought.


    newer


    The ssic brand was my favorite-so much so that I never bothered with its releases. The designs were subtle and refined and always carried a touch of novelty. Amelia used to dismiss the brand as predictable and boring. Her wardrobe didn''t feature any of their clothes even after returning from abroad.


    But suddenly, she was wearing the brand, buying everything I loved.


    Leonard, of course, didn''t see anything strange about it. He even picked out a few white bags for her just like the ones I used to carry.


    He didn''t know Amelia hated white bags, alwaysining they got dirty too easily.


    But he knew I loved white.


    They went with everything and brightened up any outfit. My closet had always been full of them.


    I turned off my phone, feeling the heaviness settle in my chest.


    Amelia wasn''t just recing me; she was mimicking me-right down to my style and preferences.


    Only her personality remained different, though even that seemed to slip unnoticed in Leonard''s eyes.


    Something flickered in the back of my mind, a thought I couldn''t quite grasp. I shot out of bed and went straight to Julian''s office, where he was still workingte. "What now? Did the twin reaperse knocking on your door?"


    He looked up, mid-sip from a cup of coffee, his face set in its usual grim expression.


    I shook my head quickly. "I need to ask you something. Is it really possible to hypnotize. someone? You know, like they do in movies?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 The Board Meeting


    "Hypnosis? Like snapping your fingers, and I''dugh or cry onmand?


    "Have you lost it, Eva? Did you catch whatever Leonard''s got?" Julian looked at me like I had.pletely lost my mind.


    I pouted and pulled out my phone.


    "Look at this, this is Amelia. Notice how her whole look is practically identical to mine from before?"


    "And you think she''s mimicking you to make Leonard believe she''s actually you?" Julian nced at the phone, a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    I nodded vigorously.


    If Leonard''s nerves weren''t physically damaged, could he have been manipted, maybe through some form of hypnosis or suggestion? Sure, it sounded far-fetched, but wasn''t art supposed to imitate life?


    He gave me a deadpan look, clearly not buying it. After scrolling through the photos on my phone, he handed it back.


    "Has Amelia studied psychology?".


    I shook my head.


    "Did she somehow predict that Leonard would get injured?"


    Another head shake.


    "Is she secretly some kind of spiritual guru?"


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Alright," Julian sighed, rubbing his temples, "I''ll look into it. For now, just go get a good rest.


    I wanted to ask more, but seeing the pile of documents on his desk, I bit back my questions and let him get back to work.


    Little did I know that while all of this seemed like tabloid gossip, the situation had put Harmon Group on the hot seat. Online, people were tearing Leonard apart.


    Some resurfaced bad decisions he''d made for thepany, amplifying his personal failings.


    Comments ranged from frustration to outright anger.


    Chup 236 Th T


    Meeting


    "Leonard kicked out my girl to promote some B-list celeb who tanked the show! We lost everything." "He took his mistress on their anniversary while his wife made headlines. Total disgrace."


    "A father disowning his child? This guy''s a monster. Heartless."


    "If Harmon Group''s CEO is this corrupt, do you think his buildings are safe to live in? Not a chance."


    It was easy to spot the trolls stirring the pot, but Leonard had crossed a line with the public. Some of Harmon Group''s employees began leaking stories, confirming his abuse of power to benefit his side flings. I didn''t need to check to know the stock prices had plummeted. On top of thepany''s plummeting stock value, several major real estate projects were stalling, and theints from department heads kept flooding in.


    Even the PR team, usually able to extinguish the mes, was struggling to contain the situation.


    But this time, Mr. Harmon Senior remained suspiciously silent. He made no statements defending Leonard and made no attempts to clean up the mess.


    It was four days after the scandal broke, and just as I was finally discharged from the hospital and returned home, I got a call from him.


    "Eva, attend the board meeting this afternoon."


    As soon as the call ended, I opened thepany''s chat group.


    The board members were in full revolt, demanding answers. The stock''s downward spiral was hitting their pockets, and it wasn''t something they were willing to tolerate anymore.


    Nervously, I made my way to thepany.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The conference room was packed with senior executives, and the second I walked in, every eyended on me. Leonard''s gaze was especially harsh, almost venomous. It made me feel like a- target.


    After a few tense moments, Mr. Harmon Senior tapped on the table,manding the room''s


    attention.


    "Alright, everyone''s here. Let''s begin."


    One of the board members, sitting near Luca, stood up and addressed the room.


    "Mr. Harmon, with the stock prices crashing like this, we deserve an exnation, don''t you think?"


    "Leonard''s antics were fine when it didn''t affect thepany''s bottom line, but now it''s hurting all of us. We need an exnation."


    That one statement opened the floodgates, and soon, the room was filled with a chorus ofints.


    "He''s got to answer for this!"


    "Personal matters shouldn''t ruin thepany! He''s crossed the line."


    "This is hurting us all. We can''t sit idly by!"

 Chapter 227

    or 227 M


    Benefits


    The situation in the boardroom was bing clearer to me. The room was divided into three


    factions.


    Leonard had built a strong base of support over the years, with many still backing him.


    Luca, on the other hand, wasn''t weak either-his supporters were the loudest, always vocal.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Then there were those who just waited on the sidelines, indifferent to who led, as long as their pockets stayed full.


    But one odd thing stood out-no one mentioned Leonard''s injury or questioned whether he truly had amnesia.


    It didn''t matter to them.


    As long as thepany functioned and profits flowed, Leonard''s mental state was irrelevant.


    I sat near the door with Caleb. Neither of us spoke. He nced at me with concern, but I subtly shook my head, signaling him to stay quiet. There was no need for him to get caught up in this mess. Whoever spoke first would draw attention and potentially get burned.


    Finally, after heated arguments escted, Leonard mmed his hand on the table.


    "Enough! Who I choose to be with is my business. It has nothing to do with this board!"


    His gazended on me, filled with bitterness. "Eva, this is all your fault! If you hadn''t clung to


    me from the start-"


    "Enough!" Mr. Harmon Senior pounded his cane on the floor. "Haven''t you embarrassed yourself enough already?"


    Standing off to the side, Luca couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath. "ming her now? Weren''t you the one chasing after her back then?


    "You shut up, too!" Mr. Harmon Senior red at him, and Luca immediately fell silent.


    I understood the old man''s intent.


    Leonard could be a yboy, and people might mock him for his romantic entanglements. But under no circumstances could he be perceived as crazy or suffering from amnesia. That would taint thepany''s image irreparably.


    Mr. Harmon Senior wanted to see which grandson, Leonard or Luca, was more suited to take over thepany. So, he wouldn''t let Leonard''s reputation take a fatal hit for the time being.


    Leonard took a deep breath, bowing slightly toward Mr. Harmon Senior. "Grandpa, I


    Chapter 22) Mutual demi Ma


    apologize. My personal life has affected thepany, and I will take responsibility."


    One of Luca''s allies immediately jumped in. "And how exactly will you take responsibility? Thepany has already suffered over a billion in losses. Are you going to pay that out of your own pocket? And even if you do, what about thepany''s reputation?" The room erupted again, with board members shouting about the damage to Harmon Group''s image and the potential long-term impacts on future projects.


    Leonard nced at the man who had spoken, then turned his eyes toward me. "I''ll divorce Eva.


    ¦°


    The entire boardroom fell silent.


    I lowered my gaze, my hands trembling slightly under the table. I told myself this wasn''t the first time I''d heard those words.


    There was no reason to be upset. But I couldn''t stop the wave of emotion that washed over me. My body shook, not from cold but from the painful sting of his public deration. Leonard ignored the stunned faces around him, focusing solely on Mr. Harmon Senior. Grandpa, once I marry the woman I truly love, I won''t be seen as a cheater.


    "And once it''s proven that Eva wasn''t carrying my child, the public will have a reason to understand why I''ve acted the way I have. The heat will be off thepany." "What?" I lifted my head, staring at him in disbelief.


    There was a flicker of guilt in his eyes, but it quickly hardened into resolve. "I never wanted to marry her. She''s the one who forced herself on me.


    "You''ve enjoyed the perks of being Mrs. Harmon. You''ve lived avish life because of it. Now, it''s time for you to contribute to thepany. Isn''t that only fair?"


    His words wereced with contempt. "And don''t act innocent. You scheduled that abortion. yourself. If the child was truly mine, why would you do that?"


    He paused, his voice dripping with disdain. "Eva, we both know this is just for mutual benefit. So, stop pretending otherwise."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 28 You''re Not Leaving


    "Idiot! Leonard, you''re an absolute idiot!" Mr. Harmon Senior''s cane came down, narrowly missing Leonard, but he still stood firm, his chin raised defiantly.


    "Grandpa, is there a better way than this?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "With all the gossip flying around, isn''t it because she won''t divorce me? If she agrees to a divorce, it won''t matter who I''m with, and thepany won''t be affected anymore. This is clearly her responsibility." I shut my eyes tightly, trying to convince myself that he was sick and mentally unwell.


    But despite knowing that, the anger burned hot inside me. I wanted to march over and p him.


    "Eva..." Caleb''s voice came cautiously from beside me. I turned toward him, my eyes still brimming with unshed tears.


    "I''m fine," I muttered, though I clearly wasn''t.


    "Leonard, shut up!" Mr. Harmon Senior snapped, his canending harder, this time on Leonard''s back before he turned to the stunned board members.


    "I apologize to all of you. Unfortunately, Our family issues have spilled into your lives, and I''m deeply sorry. Give me three days, and I will provide a solution that satisfies everyone. The board meeting is over."


    When Mr. Harmon Senior spoke, no one dared argue. The board members exchanged nces, murmuring as they left the room. I could see it in their eyes-change wasing, and Harmon Group was about to face a major shift in power. As the room emptied, a few Harmon family members, including me, remained.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amelia lingering by the door, her expression anxious. Of course, she was worried. If Mr. Harmon Senior disagreed with the divorce, she might be thrown out for good.


    Her old debt to Leonard, the ne she''d given him, had long been repaid through years she spent studying abroad. Now, her future hung in the bnce. And, just as importantly, she feared I might reveal the truth.


    Seeing his beloved looking fragile at the door, Leonard rushed over and pulled her inside. "Get her out!" Mr. Harmon Senior growled, barely containing his rage.


    But Leonard stubbornly stood his ground. "Grandpa, this is about me and Amelia. She has every right to be here."


    He red at me. "If anyone needs to leave, it''s the person who will soon no longer be part of


    Chaux 20 Your Not Crawing


    the family."


    Amelia stood beside him, showing no emotion but clearly basking in her small victory, evident. from the smug gleam in her eyes.


    I nced down at their interlocked fingers, feeling the weight of my heart sinking deeper. I forced myself to look away, refusing to give them the satisfaction. Even if I was not part of the Harmons, I was still a shareholder of Harmon Group.


    Luca, standing off to the side, snickered, casting a sly nce at the pair. "A divorce, huh? You sure you won''t regret this, Leonard?"


    He threw a look my way, almost daring me to react.


    Everyone in the room knew what was really going on. Even Amelia knew the truth. Yet, she was content to live in denial, as long as it meant being with Leonard


    I kept my head down, waiting for the inevitable conclusion.


    even if it was all a lie.


    At that moment, something inside me shifted. I had already wanted to divorce Leonard. Now, it didn''t seem to matter when it happened. Today, tomorrow-what difference would it make?


    "Of course, I won''t regret it!" Leonard shouted, but his words were quickly interrupted by Amelia''s soft voice.


    "There''s no need for a divorce."


    Leonard and Amelia had spoken simultaneously, but their words couldn''t have been more. different. Leonard turned toward her, confused. "Amy, don''t you want to be with me?"


    Amelia didn''t meet his gaze. Instead, she looked directly at Mr. Harmon Senior. "I''ve already booked my flight. Tomorrow, I''m leaving for Erewhon, and I won''t being back. This whole mess wasn''t Eva''s fault. It''s on me. I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused thepany.


    Her voice broke slightly as she bowed deeply to Mr. Harmon Senior, her body trembling.


    Leonard, panicked, grabbed her arm. "No! I''m not letting you leave!


    "I''ll divorce Eva immediately, and then we can get married!


    "Amy, you can''t go! You''ve already left once; I won''t let you leave with someone else again. I''m not letting you leave for Erewhon this time!"


    ww


    His voice grew louder, more frantic until it abruptly cut off. Then, without warning, Leonard copsed, his body falling straight backward.


    Everyone rushed toward him, but I stayed where was, unmoved.


    Leonard, who was the Amelia you saw all this time?


    Chack 0229 Dual Major in Phychology

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 0229 Dual Major in Psychology


    Leonard copsed, and any further conversation was naturally cut short.


    Everyone followed the medical staff out of the room, leaving me alone in the conference room. Caleb was thest to leave, but before stepping out, he nced back at me. "Eva, aren''t youing?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m not going. He doesn''t want to see me anyway."


    No matter his condition, Leonard didn''t want me around. He only wanted Amelia. Caleb nced outside, then moved closer to me.


    "Eva, don''t be too sad. I''m sure Leonard will recover from this-eventually," he said hesitantly.


    "When?" I asked, staring at the group of people disappearing down the hallway, my gaze distant. How long would we live like this, waiting for him toe back to himself?


    The words he had said earlier still echoed in my mind, ming me for everything. I felt a cold. seep through my body.


    I had never imagined Leonard could be so ruthless.


    Perhaps ever since taking over Harmon Group, he was no longer the sunny, carefree boy I once knew.


    Caleb stammered, "It''ll get better, eventually. Harmon Group still needs him."


    I shook my head again. I wasn''t sure if Harmon Group needed a president like him-one with an erratic memory, violent outbursts, and a willingness tosh out regardless of the setting.


    He had be someone who could be both cold and ruthless.


    "Eva, no matter what, you still have shares in Harmon Group. You''re still a shareholder," Caleb said, trying to reassure me. "Leonard will figure it out. Don''t worry."


    I shook my head once more.


    My shares weren''t worth anything. The shares that Uncle Bob''s family had probably far outweighed what I held. A woman without much equity, soon to be kicked out of the family, didn''t hold much sway in Harmon Group. Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a message from Julian.


    "Amelia studied psychology abroad, but she''s not very skilled. Still, stay wary."


    Reading those words, I felt hope stir in my chest


    Amelia had studied psychology. Could this mean she had used drugs or hypnosis on Leonard? I


    Chapter 1229 Duar Major in Psychology:


    had read that hypnosis alone wasn''t always practical, but paired with the proper medication, it could work wonders.


    I had done some research, but the information online was sparse. Hypnosisbined with certain drugs fell into murky, almost forbidden territory. Could this be the answer?


    "Eva?" Caleb was still beside me, watching me with concern.


    I snapped out of my thoughts. "Let''s go to the hospital," I said suddenly.


    He looked startled but quickly nodded in agreement. "Yeah, right. We should head to the hospital. We''ll figure out the restter."


    Leonard had always been healthy-no high blood pressure, no heart conditions. Even with a head injury, it didn''t make sense for him to faint so easily whenever he got worked up.


    I felt like I was starting to uncover the truth, but pieces were still missing.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Leonard had already woken up when we arrived at the hospital, though his eyes still held a dazed look. Amelia was right by his side, their fingers intertwined.


    Even when the doctor came in to examine him, she didn''t let go of his hand.


    Julian nced at me, his face as unreadable as ever, before entering the room. His voice was cold and professional. "The patient needs a blood test and a CT scan. Family members, please cooperate." Amelia immediately protested. "CT scans have radiation, and you''ve already taken so much blood. How much can one person give?"


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, Leonard is awake now. Let''s just observe him. Too many tests aren''t good," she said, squeezing Leonard''s hand tightly.


    Leonard nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I''m fine. It was just a moment of stress. I don''t need any


    more tests,"


    "Bloodwork is necessary, and we need to run a toxicology screen," Julian said firmly.


    Amelia stood up to protest again, but Julian''s tone turned icy. "Why are you so intent on stopping us? If he''s been poisoned, can you bear the responsibility?"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Let''s Have a Talk


    I stood at the hospital room door. Something about Amelia seemed unusually off.


    The fact that Leonard had copsed so suddenly was already suspicious, and if she truly cared for him, why would she stop him from getting tested? After hearing Julian''s words, Amelia hesitated for a second before forcing a smile.


    "I''m not trying to stop anything; I''m just concerned. If the tests are necessary, go ahead. But let''s not draw too much blood-it''s hard on the body."


    She presented herself as entirely focused on Leonard''s well-being, and Julian nodded in response.


    Yet, I caught a flicker of worry in her eyes. When she noticed me watching, her expression quickly returned to calm indifference, though she instinctively moved closer to Leonard,


    I couldn''t figure out what had her so anxious, but I was starting to piece together a theory.


    Leonard, seeing me at the door, immediately hardened his expression.


    "We''re divorcing, so stop pretending to care. Aren''t you the one with health problems? Go rest


    -don''te back ming meter.


    Every word stung like ice. Caleb wanted to step in, but I held him back.


    Leonard rarely used sharp words, not because he couldn''t, but because he didn''t care to waste time on verbal attacks. His actions spoke louder when he truly despised someone like me. Under the weight of his and Amelia''s scornful res, I walked out of the room.


    I realized then that my emotional resilience was stronger than I thought. Even though the pain in my chest felt like it was going to crush me, I managed to hold it together.


    But I didn''t leave the hospital. Instead, I went straight to Julian''s office.


    He was reviewing Leonard''s test results, his brow furrowed.


    "Is there something wrong? Is he poisoned?" I asked, curiosity piqued.


    Julian spread the report on the table.


    Looking at all the technical jargon, I waspletely lost.


    "If you could read this, then my years of medical training would''ve been a waste."


    "No, he''s not poisoned. His vitals look good. He''s recovering well. But could there be nerve. damage? Or maybe we''re looking at something more... supernatural?" Seeing Julian''s uncertainty was a rare sight, and it made me realize how serious the situation.


    Change: 200 LATE HOME V


    was.


    I stood there, afraid to speak, worried that I might break his train of thought.


    After what felt like an eternity, he still hadn''t said anything, and I grew impatient.


    "Could it be something like incense or perfumeced with poison? Maybe some food that reacts badly, like poisonous mushrooms?"


    I was practically throwing out ideas from all the ridiculous TV dramas I''d watched with Emm Julian, however, shot me an annoyed look. "Do you


    think we''re in a drama here?


    "None of that is the case. I even drew blood from him personally to rule out any tampering The tests show nothing unusual." He shook his head.


    "They won''t let me run a CT scan, and I can''t force it. Maybe it''s just psychological trauma.


    His uncertainty left me feeling even more unsettled. Sure, that shovel had hit Leonard hard but could it really have caused this much mental confusion?


    With no answers in sight, I left Julian''s office, only to run into Amelia as I was about to step into the elevator.


    "Eva, I think we need to talk," she said, her face still emotionless but her eyes gleaming with confidence.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I had a feeling I knew what she wanted to discuss, but I didn''t want to satisfy her.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. Let''s keep our conversations to a minimum."


    I had once trusted her to keep my secret, but now that trust felt like a betrayal. She had taken everything from me-my secret, my husband. What was there left to say? Just as I was about to step into the elevator, she blocked my way.


    "Eva, do you really want to watch as everything Leonard has worked for gets taken from him? Do you want to see Harmon Group fall apart?"


    She was still trying to get under my skin, but her next words stopped me. "Let''s talk

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 I Don''t Owe You


    Amelia led me to a bench in the small garden outside the hospital. She sat down first and then patted the spot next to her. "Sit down."


    I settled as far on the edge of the bench as possible, avoiding being too close to her. She turned to look at me, a strange expression on her face.


    "You are annoying, Eva. Even in that wig, you still manage to look good."


    Her random remark caught me off guard, leaving me unsure of how to respond. But it seemed like she didn''t need me to say anything. She tilted her head back, gazing up at the sk


    "The day we moved into college was just like this-cloudy but nice,fortable weather," she began, her voice soft with nostalgia.


    "Eva, I was the first person in the whole school to meet Leonard. The very first. No one else


    met him before me."


    Her voice held a touch of joy, and her eyes sparkled at the memory. I had always known Amelia kept to herself during college, and I didn''t know much about her past.


    I only knew her family struggled financially, and she''d taken out student loans and worked hard for schrships. She signed up for work-study on the very first day.


    What I didn''t know was that she and Leonard had taken the same train to campus. Leonard probably didn''t even remember helping a girl with too many bags at the station that day, but to Amelia, that moment was the beginning of everything.


    "We were so alike," she continued, her tone darkening. "Both of us came from the same


    family background, working at the cafeteria and tutoring to make ends meet.


    "He was always so positive, so charming, even when life was tough. And then you showed up and ruined everything."


    I said nothing. She was right about one thing: I had noticed Leonard immediately.


    I told my Dad to offer to help support him financially, just like how my Dad had done for Amelia, although she had no idea.


    She was in the same dorm as me, so naturally, I pulled some strings for her.


    But to her, my dad''s help had never been kind. It was an insult.


    "In our dorm room, you''d unt those ridiculous skincare products, each one costing more than my entire monthly budget. Do you even know what it was like? My allowance was 300 dors a month, Eva!"


    "You bought snacks every day, ordered takeout that cost insane amounts, then said you don''t want it and tossed it to me like you''re feeding a dog. You really think I''m just a dog to you!"


    Chap 231 Dont Owe You


    Amelia''s face was twisted with anger, her voice shaking. "And then, you had your dad swoop in, funding Leonard to take him away from me. You knew what you were doing. You wanted to leave me with nothing.


    "You wanted to see me lose it, see me abandoned by everyone. But too bad for you-I studied hard and managed to get sponsors. I didn''t have to repay student loans, and I didn''t have to worry about living expenses anymore. There was no need to keep eating your leftovers!"


    As I looked at her twisted expression, I could only shake my head helplessly.


    "Amelia, do you even know who funded your schrship? That ''jewelry design studio'' you think backed you? That was my grandmother''s business.


    "I knew you were full of pride, which was why I didn''t have my dad directly sponsor you.


    Back then, the Green family provided schrships every year to earn our reputation. We supported underprivileged students.


    But for the sake of publicity and the school''s image, those students had to go on stage.


    I knew Amelia cared too much about saving face; if it were done that way, she''d never ept the money. So, I had my dad donate a small amount in the name of my grandmother''s studio, split between Amelia and another student. Amelia was clearly stunned. She stared at me in disbelief before breaking intoughter.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? You think throwing me some scraps counts as kindness?


    "You''re always ying the saint, but do you really think I cared about that little bit of money?


    She yanked off her earrings and threw them into myp.


    "Leonard just gave these to me-80 thousand. More than enough to cover what your family donated.


    "I don''t owe you anything."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 32 You Should Leave


    I picked up the earrings she had thrown at me. They were beautiful heart-shaped diamond studs, a style I used to love. I had bought from this brand after getting married, but after catching Leonard at the same store shopping with some model, I stopped going there.


    I nced at her ears. As I suspected, they were newly pierced.


    I remembered how she used to say that only women with questionable reputations pierced their ears in her hometown, which is why she never did it.


    Yet now, she had gone and pierced hers and even wore oversized earrings before the piercings


    had healed.


    Because I used to like these kinds of earrings-slightly exaggerated and super sparkly.


    She probably didn''t know that I''d stopped wearing earrings altogether, and I certainly wouldn''t touch anything from that brand anymore.


    I ced the earrings aside gently, and she let out a bitterugh.


    "I heard you sold your wedding ring for money. Why are you still pretending:Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re not fighting for this marriage because you love him. It''s for the money, isn''t it? Leonard will pay you off, so why don''t you just stay out of our way!


    "You''ve only ever cared about his money. I''m telling you now, back off while you still can.


    I looked at her, smiling at the arrogance in her voice. She was so confident as if she''d already


    won.


    "Are you sure it''s me who came between you two?" I asked calmly. "Are you sure I''m the one who''s only ever cared about his money?"


    We both knew the truth. There was no need to y this game of


    pretense.


    If I had been after money, I wouldn''t have chosen Leonard. I could have been with someone like Zack, who was my equal and could have offered me afortable life. I could have taken over my family''s business without drama or heartbreak. But life didn''te with "what ifs."


    I stared at her silently, watching as a flicker of doubt crossed her face. She red at me, but it was clear she was faltering


    "What else could it be? He loves me now," she shot back defensively.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, my tone steady.


    Her bravado cracked.


    She knew, deep down, that Leonard didn''t love her.


    I continued, "What''ll happen when he remembers? Have you thought about that?"


    I could see the tremor in her body as my words hit home. Fear flickered in her eyes.


    I knew exactly why. Leonard had told me before about how clingy some women could be and how harshly he would turn them away. He was never one to tolerate being pursued if he wasn''t interested.


    If Leonard remembered everything, if he realized what she had done, he wouldn''t forgive her. The man was known for being unforgiving when it came to betrayal. His disdain would be merciless.


    I shuddered at the thought of what he might do to Amelia and me. The truth was if Leonard woke up and knew everything, neither of us would walk away unscathed.


    We both fell silent, the weight of the conversation pressing down on us. Amelia sat back down beside me, her defiance crumbling.


    "You''ve always had everything, Eva. Even Leonard fell in love with you. But I''ve never had anything." Her voice was quieter now, tinged with bitterness. "This is the first chance I''ve ever had, and I won''t let it slip away.


    She turned to face me, the resentment still lingering in her eyes, though not as harsh as before. Now, it was mixed with something deeper-despair, maybe.


    I didn''t understand what she was truly angry about. Was it that I had taken someone who never belonged to her? Or was it because my life, from the outside, seemed so much easier?


    Would she still hate me if she knew I was a woman on borrowed time, living without a real home, without a future?


    "Eva, you should leave. He doesn''t remember you anymore. He''s in love with me now. He loves me," she repeated, almost as if she was trying to convince herself.


    I wasn''t even sure anymore if I cared who Leonard loved. Maybe he loved a version of me-that never really existed. But in the present, I knew one thing: I wasn''t the woman in his heart right now.


    Lowering my gaze, I thought about what Julian had told me.


    "Amelia, would you ever hurt Leonard?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Love Has Conditions


    I turned to meet her eyes, noticing the flicker of uncertainty. At that moment, I knew Julian''s suspicions were probably right.


    Leonard hadn''t sustained any serious damage to his nervous system from his injury, so there had to be something else. Most likely, it was Amelia who had manipted the situation. She was skilled, and I had to give her that. Not only had she fooled everyone around her, but she had also managed to escape the scrutiny of the doctors.


    Maybe, like she said, fate had thrown her a lifeline, giving her this chance to win over Leonard.


    I repeated my question, watching her closely. "Amelia, would you ever hurt Leonard?


    "You remember he was poisoned by Lily before. That toxin will take three years to leave his system fully. And when he saved me, he was exposed to radiation that damaged his body." She shot to her feet, ring at me. "Is this your way of bragging about how much he loved you?


    "So what? He doesn''t even remember anymore."


    I stayed calm. "Amelia, his body can''t take any more stress-physically or mentally."


    I didn''t want to say too much or push her too far. After all, we had lived together for four y years in college, and I knew her temper well. She had always been sensitive to anything that made her feel inferior.


    Sure enough, when she heard how fragile Leonard''s health was, she paused, considering my words. Then she nodded seriously.


    "As long as you back off and he loves me, I won''t hurt him."


    With a cold look, she turned to leave, but I stopped her onest time.


    "What if he remembers everything? What will you do then?


    "If he went back to being the Leonard he used to be, can you still promise not to hurt him?"


    She froze for a second, her back stiffening before she walked away without another word.


    I sighed, realizing that Amelia was determined to keep Leonard at any cost. Her love had conditions. She couldn''t tolerate anything-or anyone-threatening their rtionship.


    She needed Leonard to love her and only her. Even if he woke up one day and remembered everything, she would demand that he stay loyal to her alone.


    But her expectations were unrealistic. If Leonard ever regained his memory, she would likely destroy him.


    Chopp! 233 Love The ConditionsText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I sat there for a while, feeling drained from the confrontation. I was still on that bench when Jill found me, deep in thought.


    "Where have you been? Your phone''s been switched off, and Julian''s been looking for everywhere."


    She tugged me up, urging me to move, but I felt numb.


    you


    I had no idea what Amelia nned to do next. My mind felt like it waspletely frozen-I just couldn''t think of a solution.


    Jill rubbed my cold hands. "Eva, how long have you been sitting here? Come on, let''s get back to your ward"


    "My ward?"


    "Yeah, Julian said you need to start your treatment. Remember the new drug trial?


    I hadpletely forgotten about that. Before I knew it, Jill was practically dragging me back to my hospital room, the same VIP suite I had been staying in before.


    Iughed bitterly, "It''s like I''m living here now. Might as well put my name on the door."


    "If it means you''ll get better, I''ll have a que made exclusively for you myself," she joked, but I shook my head. No one wanted to live in a hospital, no matter how luxurious the room


    was.


    Julian was waiting, having already changed out of his white coat. He nced at me, hist expression serious as always.


    He nced at my somewhat pale face and clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "Trying to speed up your journey to the afterlife?"


    Jill nudged him, but he just stared me down. "Eva, weren''t you talking about repaying Jill? Well, start by cooperating with my treatment. If we get the data we need, consider that your good deed for this life. Maybe you''ll get a better start in the next one." He handed me a contract. "Sign this contract. It''s for the clinical trial of the new drug. You''ll need to stay in the hospital for it."


    He must''ve seen the hesitation on my face. He then added, "Don''t worry. This has been tested abroad for a long time. The side effects should be manageable, and the treatment has shown. promising results."


    The contract mentioned an extended stay in the hospital. I hesitated. If I stayed here too long, especially now with the chaos in the family, Leonard might end up the target of everyone''s frustration and me.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Step Down


    I didn''t want to stay in the hospital, but I knew I needed the medication. Julian reluctantly agreed to let me stay for three days to monitor my reactions.


    Although he had mentioned the side effects wouldn''t be too bad, that might have been true for patients without prior surgeries like mine.


    On the second day, the side effects hit hard. I couldn''t stop vomiting, even though I had hardly eaten anything. It was just bile, over and over again. "Maybe we should stop the medication for now," Julian suggested, looking concerned as he reviewed my data.


    "Your body''s too weak to handle this. You barely look human at this point."


    I forced a weak smile. "If I wait until I''m healthy enough, I''ll probably rpse a third time. I have to push through."


    He had warned me earlier that my exposure to radiation could lead to a third recurrence cancer. No matter how awful the treatment was, I had to continue.


    of the


    The medication was part of a clinical trial, and side effects were to be expected. But survival was the only thing that mattered. Especially with Leonard in his current state how could I afford to be weak now?


    Despite being in the hospital for only three days, issues at work continued to pile up. The overpass project, already full ofplications, was dyed further because I wasn''t there to oversee it. It seemed like a lot of the design proposals had been dyed as well. When Emma called me, she was furious.


    "This is your design, Eva, but Amelia''s trying to take over. She doesn''t even have the required qualifications for this! It''s insane!


    "Is she out of her mind? Doesn''t she know that making ast-minute recement like this is a huge taboo?"


    Apparently, despite Amelia''s time studying abroad, her qualifications weren''t recognized domestically. It made me wonder about her true intentions to study abroad. But there was no time to dwell on that. The project was under a tight deadline.


    Ignoring the nausea and weakness, I forced myself to return to the office. As soon as I arrived, I found Amelia in the design department in the middle of a heated argument with one of my colleagues, Jean.


    "Amelia, you''re from the secretarial department What right do you have to manage our work? "Jean''s face was flushed with anger. "And you''ve amended the design! Do you realize that halted the entire project? Are you insane?" Chapter 234 Step Down


    Amelia, of course, remained calm and aloof. "I''m aware. But Eva''s design had ws. I couldn''t just let it slide."


    "Oh really?" I said from the doorway, leaning against the frame. "A design that passed all necessary approvals-yet you, the great returnee from abroad, found the mistakes no one else did?"


    She turned to face me, momentarily surprised by my appearance. But soon, a smug smile curled on her lips.


    "The review process is often superficial. Someone had to address the finer details.


    "Your time off is affecting thepany''s progress, and you should be held responsible for that."


    Before she could answer, her knight in shining armor arrived-Leonard, as predictable as ever. Without even understanding the situation, he stormed over, his face full of anger. "Eva, are you picking on Amy again?"


    I didn''t have the energy to argue with his stupidity. It was exhausting watching him fall into the same pattern time and time again.


    Emma stepped between us, her patience clearly running thin. "Are you blind or just deaf? If you have nothing useful to say, why don''t you keep your mouth shut?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was a time when she would have been too scared to stand up to him. But now, Leonard''s behavior had be so absurd that Emma, like the rest of us, had lost her fear.


    I gave Leonard a cold stare. "So, you''re fully on board with Amelia taking over my position?"


    I knew Leonard wasn''t that foolish. He was just confused, not actually insane.


    For a moment, Leonard hesitated, ncing at Amelia, who put on her best ''innocent victim'' face. But then, with a look of righteousness, he dered, "That''s right!"


    "You took too much sick leave and dyed thepany''s progress. Amelia is more capable,


    and she should take over."


    His words left everyone in the room stunned. Only Amelia seemed pleased as she walked over and clung to his arm with a triumphant smile.


    "I''m only doing this for the good of thepany," she said sweetly. "If you can''t handle the role anymore, maybe it''s time to step aside, Eva. Let''s not make this more difficult than it has to be "

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 What''s the Fuss


    It was hard to tell if Amelia was talking about taking over as Mrs. Harmon or as the head of the design department. I didn''t even have to say anything-my colleagues jumped in, ready to defend me.


    "Mr. Harmon, all three departments'' projects have been led by Eva. You can''t just rece her out of nowhere."


    ou swap out the


    "Exactly! We just closed the deal with Heights Group. They won''t be happy if you swap lead designer."


    "Is it even appropriate for Ms. Miller to be stepping in across departments? The projects are nearingpletion."


    "What is this? A coup?"


    As the projects were nearing the end, it meant profits were about to be distributed. If I were removed now, I would lose my cut, and the credit for the entire project would go to Amelia. She knew it, and Leonard knew it too. Leonard hesitated for a moment, clearly conflicted. But as soon as Amelia tugged on his sleeve, his face hardened, and his mind was made up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eva, you''re not in good health, so it''s best if you take a break. Amelia will take over the design department."


    "And Eva," he added, "hand over all your project materials to Amelia. Don''t hold anything


    back."


    I slowly released my clenched fists, letting out a long breath. "Sure."


    Honestly, I had seen thising. Without Leonard''s backing, Amelia wouldn''t have been so brazen. In the past, even when he loved me, Leonard would have been more cautious. Now, he was reckless, indifferent to the consequences.


    I didn''t want to fight with him anymore, whether he was genuinely confused or just pretending. I had worked hard to earn my position as the head of design, not because I was his wife, but because of my skills. Emma tugged at my arm, but I shook my head.


    "Let the boss make his decision. I''ll start the handover."


    Physically, I was in no shape to argue. If Amelia wanted to take on the responsibility, I was more than happy to let her.


    Amelia''s smug expression finally showed her true colors as she stood next to me, though she tried to fake some sympathy.


    - Chapt?: 235 What''s the Fuss


    212


    "Sorry, Eva. It''s for thepany''s sake. We can''t let one person hold back the entire project.


    "And honestly, your designs were wed..."


    "You''re free to make changes or scrap them entirely. They just need to go through a new review." My voice was calm, devoid of emotion. "I''ve already emailed you all the necessary files."


    "Just give me the hard copies and yourputer. That''ll do."


    Amelia frowned, seeming a bit flustered.


    I shook my head. "Sorry, myptop is personal property, and I make sure to leave a clear work trail to avoid any confusion about responsibilitiester."


    With so many projects on my te, who knows what kind of trouble she''s trying to stir up?


    Even though my health isn''t great, at least I can still get treatment to keep going.


    If I really ended up in there, who knows, I might just die in prison.


    Amelia gave me a meaningful nce and then smiled.


    "Alright, then. Ms. Green, please step away from your desk."


    "After all, you just had a miscarriage. It''d be better to rest up in the hospital."


    I nodded seriously, then pointed to the documents on the desk.


    "The project was under my full supervision, so my patented designs didn''t cost thepany anything extra."


    "Now that I''m no longer in charge and I''m not getting any bonuses, I''ll need you to handle the handover process. I require the corresponding fees. Without my authorization, you can''t continue using my designs." Amelia froze for a moment, then quickly grabbed the documents. When she saw that all the patents were under my name, her eyes filled with anger.


    "Hold up."


    I knew she''d run straight to Leonard.


    Without my designs, how could she ever leave her mark on history?


    Sure enough, just a few minutester, Leonard appeared in the design department.


    "What''s your problem this time? You''re apany employee and my wife. What''s the big deal about using your designs?"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 A Train Wreck of a Project


    Leonard finally recalled I was his wife.


    I shrugged. "I know you lost most of your memories, but you mentioned you would never take advantage of me. Since thepany is using my design, why don''t you offer me a royalty fee? Are you trying to take advantage of me?" I needed money for follow-up treatments. At this moment, I had no idea when Leonard would see the divorce through. Hence, I needed to make decisions in my own interest.


    I had not considered selling my patent to anypanies in the past, but I was willing to make an exception for Harmon Group.


    My gaze swept past Amelia''s resentful face. I said in exasperation, "Leonard, you guys should know that I am no longer receiving my bonus. You''re basically abusing me if you refuse to offer me a royalty fee."


    Leonard frowned at the patents rting to the 10 or so projects under thepany. He was about to say something, but Amelia beat him to it. "Leo, I''ll take the responsibility since I''m now in charge of the design department." She shot daggers at me. "I was Eva''s schoolmate, and I studied abroad for a few years. I think my design works just fine."


    I raised a brow in silence. Unless Leonard had lost his mind, he would not allow Amelia to


    redesign for Harmon Group.


    Our team had spent a year on the design and negotiations of the 10 projects. How was Amelia going to redesign everything?


    Leonard would not agree to Amelia''s suggestion if he was thinking straight. After some deliberation, he disagreed with Amelia''s idea, as expected. "Amy, let''s discuss thister."


    He turned to me. "I''ll pay you the royalty fees."


    Amelia wanted to say something, but Leonard patted the back of her hand, reassuring her that everything would be okay.


    I stared at their intimate interaction with a t expression. Leonard needed to weigh the pros and cons of using my patent or getting Amelia to redesign.


    I did not stay any longer. Holding the box of belongings, I left Harmon Group. At the entrance, I turned around to take onest look. Somehow, thad a feeling this would be myst time here.


    When I returned to the hospital, I told Julian I wanted to be hospitalized. He looked at me expressionlessly. "So, are you still going to be a civil servant?"


    I nodded in seriousness. "I want to get better and pass the civil service exams before the


    age


    of


    Chappi 236 A Trim Winck of a Troject


    35."


    After staring at me for a while, he shed me a rather odd, conspiratory smile. "Sounds like a n."


    When I was recovering at the hospital, Leonard took care of the paperwork based on my request. The paperwork was to transfer ownership of my projects, as well as rify the projects that would not use my patented design. Jean wore an apologetic look when she delivered the documents. "Eva, these are the results of your hard work. They''ve crossed a line."


    No longer concerned about thepany matters, I replied, "Leonard is the boss. His word isw."


    I wasn''t wishing ill on Harmon Group. It was just that it was pointless for me to be overly involved in certain matters. Since Amelia was a professional designer, I believed she could get the job done if she followed the steps. Never had I thought that Amelia would be so bold as to edit the designs of the projects under signed agreements.


    The major redesign of the overpass project led to a strike by the contractor. Brightwave Group immediately asked the Harmon Group for an exnation when it noticed the problem.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Not only was the project stalled, but the top leadership of Harmon Group started to look into the matter.


    Leonard was summoned by thepany leadership for a private talk by the time the news. reached me. Emma came to visit me with a forlorn expression. "Leonard has sacrificed everything for Amelia, it seems. He might end up in jail after shouldering the me." She added, "Thankfully, you got out before the ship started to sink. The design department might be affected too. What rotten luck!"

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Take the me


    The projects of the design department were put on halt, and anyone involved in the projects was subjected to an internal investigation.


    However, the investigation was pointless. Everyone knew exactly what had urred.


    However, Amelia miraculously escaped the train wreck as she was registered as a secretariat staff member, and she did not have the relevant design qualifications.


    I checked thepany group chat, thinking that Leonard was an idiot.


    Someone wrote: "It''s all Amelia Miller''s fault! Why is the design department ountable for her mistakes?"!


    "I''m almost done with two of my projects. Why did she have to mess things up for me?"


    "I heard she was a ssmate of Ms. Green''s, but she is so ipetent. How could she be so clueless about the basic requirements?"


    I managed to piece together the puzzle from their chat history. Leonard appeared to have handed over the entire design department to Amelia. To prevent Emma from causing trouble, she was sent away on another project for a week. Unfortunately, everything went wrong in the week Emma was away.


    Amelia changed the designs and even represented Harmon Group in negotiations with the clients. Perhaps she was overconfident or saw everyone else as fools. However, in the end, she failed to negotiate a few projects, and the clients shot down her redesign proposals.


    Now, the overpass project was in limbo, and the Harmon Group receivedwsuits on the other projects by disgruntled clients.


    Something went wrong with Amelia after she studied abroad for a few years. Did she believe. that Leonard had the final say on project matters? How could she disregard the opinions of their clients?


    Once again, Harmon Group was at the center of gossip before it even resolved Leonard''s scandal from before.


    Too bad I had no strength left in me to take matters into my own hands. Ever since my -hospitalization, my health had been in steady decline. Julian assured me about the


    improvement in my physical health, yet I was mentally struggling.


    It wasn''t until Zack''s visit that I learned about the chaos in Harmon Group.


    Zack reported, "Mr. Harmon took all the me, iming that his leadership was wed. Amelia has been removed from her role.


    "You were the one who signed the agreement. Since Amelia isn''t qualified to lead the design


    - Chapter 24) Take the Elme


    department anyway, the leadership will definitely find trouble with you. If that happens, I''m afraid you''ll have to serve a sentence. I''m sorry, but I don''t want mypany involved with the Harmon Group any longer." I understood Zack''s concern. Brightwave Group could not afford to lose money on a stalled project.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I slowly lowered my head. Staring at the needle inserted into my veins, I shook my head. "I''m no longer in charge of the project. I can''t take things into my hands anymore."


    The most sleep I could get was four hours, and my sleep quality was poor. The side effects of the radiation slowly popped up,


    My physical health had progressively worsened. I had to stop myself from worrying about Leonard''s problems, or I would be emotionally affected.


    I was surprised by Leronard''s sudden visit one day. He looked shocked when he set his eyes on me. "I thought it was just a miscarriage. Why did you lose that much weight?"


    I shed him a wry smile. He seemed to downy the gravity of a miscarriage. Even if he had no idea that I had carried his child, it was daft of him to assume that a woman would ever recover from the grief of losing a child.


    "Why are you here?" In fact, I knew the reason he showed up. Harmon Group''s stock prices tumbled sharply, and many of the projects were ljalted. Thepany would go out of business if he did note up with an eptable solution


    His stupidity in this incident surprised me, but to some extent, I felt relieved when I learned that he was an idiot. Of course, I could not expect a fool to remember me.


    Leonard carelessly nced at the patient record by my bed, though he could not make anything out of it.


    He took a deep breath before speaking to me reluctantly. "Eva, why don''t you take the me?"


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    im

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Turn Yourself In


    "What did you say?" For a moment, I wondered if I heard Leonard wrong, as his remark was ludicrous.


    Leonard seemed a little sorry, but something crossed his mind, and he put on a steely look. " Eva, as the design director, you have been monitoring some of the projects from a year or two ago. "You''re the sole director of the design department. As such, you should take the me for anything that happens within the department."


    He clenched his fist with teary eyes, as though he was reluctant to make such a heartless.


    statement.


    Iughed out loud. "Leonard, do you hear yourself? Do you want me in jail or want me dead?"


    The sudden redesign caused the overpass project to be put on halt, and might even lead to other problems.


    If I was named as the person in charge, I would definitely be sued and put in jail for the mistake.


    How could Leonard go to such lengths to protect Amelia?


    He licked his lips and rasped, "I''m sorry, Eva, but you''re the only one at the level to take the responsibility. I can''t have Harmon Group get into trouble."


    "And you''d rather I get into trouble?" I was dumbfounded by his reasoning. He was the one who got Harmon Group into trouble in the first ce.


    Leonard was angered at my attitude. His eyes were aze. "After years of enjoying a pampered life from marrying me, it''s time you make some sacrifices for the Harmon family, not to mention you were the person in charge of the design department in the first ce..."


    "A pampered life?" I cut him off irritatedly. "Are you talking about the life where I even needed your approval on my outfits? Do you think I lived an easy life just because you sent your assistant to hold my closet doors open? No, thanks. I''ll willingly give up that life to Amelia."


    Tadded, "Why didn''t you think of this when you handed over my tasks to Amelia? Besides, I''m no longer the person in charge of the projects! It was stated clearly in the handover documents."


    Earlier, I made sure toplete the handover process, just because I didn''t want to be implicated if Amelia got herself into trouble.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They left a paper trail from work correspondence. The emails and many documents were personally signed by Leonard and Amelia themselves.


    Chapje 38 Turn Yourself In


    They could never make me the scapegoat.


    Suddenly, Leonard shot me a sheepish look before rushing out of the room. Before he left, he said to me, "You''d better turn yourself in."


    I was baffled at his logic. Why would I turn myself in when I was not in the wrong?


    Jill found me fuming when she arrived. She asked, "Hey, I ran into Leonard just now. Was he here to visit you?"


    "He wanted me to take the me for his lover and go to jail." I told Jill everything. I was in dire need of venting my frustrations and having someone on my side.


    Jill, who was always hot-tempered, stared at me with a calm frown instead.


    "Where are the handover-rted documents?"


    "They''re kept in a drawer at home. Why the question?"


    "Whose home is that?"


    "Mine..." A thought suddenly struck me. My head snapped up, and I saw panic in her eyes, just like what I felt.


    I quickly got out of bed, having no time to put on my socks. Jill held me. "Hey, don''t fret. Leonard and Amelia might not have thought about that just yet.


    I shook my head hard. They must have realized the whereabouts of those documents. He must have made a move, as he warned me to turn myself in. As I was still rather frail after taking the medicine, I had to lean against Jill on my trip back


    home.


    When I arrived at home and opened the doors, my jaw dropped at the sight that greeted me.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 A Devious Plot


    The living room had clearly been ransacked. All the drawers were pulled out. Whoever broke in must have been in a hurry that they had no time to put things back. Vases and bolsters strewn across the floor.


    I stumbled into the bedroom, where I found all the drawers being forcefully opened. My belongings were all over the ce.


    The handover-rted documents and my patent certificates were nowhere to be found.


    I felt my head spinning. Jill quickly held me when she saw I was about to pass out.


    She advised, "Hey, stop searching. We should stay away from the crime scene. Don''t worry. Let''s call the police for now."


    She helped me onto the bed while calling the police. "Hi, is this the police? There was a break-in. Here''s the address..."


    Leonard and Amelia arrived almost at the same time as the police. He retreated in guilt when he saw me and Jill at home, but he never let go of Amelia''s hand.


    He faced the police with indifference. "Sir, I think we have a misunderstanding here. This is my home. I''m the owner."


    The property manager entered the ce with the police and quickly verified Leonard''s identity.


    Jill red at him and raised her hand. "Sir, I''m the one who called the police. My friend is the


    homeowner too. She''s the wife.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "We came home to the mess. Even the security cameras were damaged. We suspect it was a break-in. My friend''s important documents and patent certificates were stolen. The projects in question are billion-dor projects!" While speaking, Jill seethed at Leonard. She highlighted the details in hope that the police would take the case seriously. I believed they would not brush off such a major case.


    Anyone in the know surely understood the motive behind the break-in. Leonard was dead set on defending his first love.


    "Sir, it''s a misunderstanding. I''ll exin everything to thedies. Sorry for the trouble.


    "I forgot the passcode, and I acted rashly because thepany has run into some problems.


    "Amelia here is my secretary. She came with a group to look for what I needed, and it was a great help to me."


    Leonard turned to me and dropped some hints. He said to the police, "I didn''tmunicate well with my wife. The team failed to clean up the mess after they left. That''s it."


    He shouldered all the me and painted Amelia as an innocent secretary who was taking orders. Despite my anger, I had no way of proving that I lost the important documents.


    In the end, the police made some quick notes and told me to report my losses. But I had no idea how to even describe my loss and estimate the magnitude of it.


    Amelia was close to tears after the police left. Leonard, feeling sorry, pulled her into a hug. It''s fine now. That was no big deal. You must have been scared."


    "No. I''m sorry for acting rashly," she said between sobs while shooting me a smug look


    I coldly nced at Amelia before turning to Leonard. "You ordered Amelia to steal the handover documents from my home, didn''t you?


    Leonard paused. Amelia quickly tugged at his sleeve, an action I found repulsive. I used to do the same to Leonard, thinking it was a sweet and romantic gesture. In the end, I realized I was a joke-useless and reliant on my CEO husband. I stared at Leonard without any expression. "Speak."


    "You know very well whoever is in charge will be put in jail when her identity is exposed.


    That''s why you want me to serve the sentence on Amelia''s behalf. Is that right? Wow, Leonard Harmon, you''re a slick one!"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Defending Amelia


    I had always regarded Leonard as a righteous gentleman, despite all his disgusting missteps in our marriage. In my eyes, putting aside his infidelity, he was a moral man.


    Too bad I was proven wrong. From this incident, I learned that Leonard was a man without principles, through and through. He would go to any lengths to protect his and Amelia''s interests. To achieve that goal, he would not feel an ounce of guilt for scapegoating the others.


    I spotted some strange emotions in his eyes, but it did not matter.


    I spat, "Leonard Harmon, Amelia Miller, you disgust me."


    I did not give a damn about Leonard''s memory confusion. All I knew was I could never spend my life with a man like him. The sight of him appalled me.


    After I dry heaved for a bit, Leonard finally spoke. "Eva, stop that nonsense. I nearly forgot about this home, and I have no idea about the documents you mentioned. You''re just stirring


    in trouble without reason! Harmon Group''s reputation has suffered enough. Can you


    please stop it?"


    He sounded usatory as though I were in the wrong for refusing to be his scapegoat. I should have sacrificed unconditionally and given my blessing to his touching romance with Amelia. Why should I?


    I took a deep breath and stared at Amelia. "Do you have no idea about the incident too? Are you sure you were never here? What''ll happen when I call the police for an investigation? Are you confident they won''t find your hair, fingerprints, and DNA lying around?" Suddenly, Amelia hid behind Leonard and cowered. He immediately lost it. "Eva, is bullying Amelia all you can do? Amelia grew up in wealth, and she is too innocent and naive for your maniptions!


    "I know you are distrustful because of your upbringing, but you''re wrong to nder Amy."


    I was on the verge of losing my temper, but I found myself speechless at his remark. He confused me with Amelia again, and this was not the first mix-up.


    He appeared to have retained his memories, but he could not reconcile my face with his memories for the sake of his life. I was baffled by his unreasonable and iprehensible behavior.


    1 drew a deep breath to calm down. "Leonard, I will have to serve a 10-year sentence minimum if I am found guilty."


    "And that''s none of my business!" Refusing to meet my eyes, he left home with his beloved.


    woman in his arms.


    I Chacar- 240 Defending Am


    It was at that moment I went limp and fainted. Jill tried her best to hold me. Sheforted me


    in a shaking voice, "H


    wake up! We have a lot of problems to tackle. Eva Green, I''m by your


    side!"


    Later, Jill sent me to the hospital and told me she would look for evidence, but I doubted she could find any. As the homeowner, Leonard could easily destroy all the evidence.


    I suddenly lost all interest in going back to the home I shared with him. I much preferred Mom''s apartment unit, which was sadly the only ce I could call home at this time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When the news reached Emma, she called me and started cursing like a tailor. I had never witnessed this side of her. Judging from the background noise, she must be in the office. I quickly hung up on her. She still needed the job at Harmon Group, and I wouldn''t want her to get into trouble for her conduct.


    The property management office, perhaps wanting to take advantage of the incident for attention, spread the news of Leonard and his lover raiding his home on the inte. The attached photo not only showed Leonard holding Amelia but also the presence of the police.. Once again, public opinion shifted against the Harmon Group. During this PR trouble, Leonard -called me a few times, but I rejected his calls as I had nothing more to discuss with him.


    If he insisted on making me the scapegoat, I would drag him down with me as I had nothing to


    lose.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Bottom Line


    Jill and Emma had been working hard just to help me out.


    Jill used all of the resources she could possibly use. She began asking for the surveince footage from all of her connections just so she could prove that Amelia had visited my house before. She even threatened the apartment''s management to give up a portion of their surveince footage.


    I had no idea how Leonard could remember the passcode to unlock the front door. The thing was, Amelia had gotten into the apartment by keying in the passcode.


    Also, she had searched around in the apartment for more than an hour before leaving with her men. At that time, she happened to carry a folder with her.


    Meanwhile, Emma kept looking for people to testify for me that I was no longer in charge of the affected projects. Many of the projects'' digital information was distributed to various employees in segregated sections. The system kept records of everything. Amelia didn''t have myptop. Leonard had to register a new work ount for her just so she could deal with work. The police would be able to find out that I was no longer in charge of those projects as long as they investigated the whole case properly. Of course, Emma had the witnesses write testimonials for me. When she passed me the testimonials, she even told me to have them locked up in a bank vault if I wanted.


    "I''ve asked around. Turns out you can get a vault opened for you just to store the testimonials in the bank. Look at these written testimonials," she said to me. "I''ve also consulted awyer, Circumstantial evidence and witnesses count toward proving your innocence in a case, there''s no need to worry."


    SO


    As I went through the testimonials with unfamiliar penmanship signed by familiar names, I could feel my eyes starting to burn with tears. The colleagues who had seen me handing over the projects to Amelia gave simr testimonials. Even the janitor wrote her own testimonial in wonky handwriting.


    Everyone proved that I had never been to thepany since that day. Naturally, I didn''t have to take on any responsibilities.


    Since the finance department had already removed my name from the bonus I was supposed to receive, why should I be the one taking responsibility?


    All of the evidence could prove that I had nothing to do with the projects. However, Leonard was even more despicable than I thought. He actually chose to target Emma this time.


    The day after Emma handed me the testimonials, Jean called me hurriedly. "Eva, Ms. Carter is in trouble! Something has happened to the construction project she''s in charge of! Right now, she''s under investigation!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    spo?i 241 Bottom Line


    "Also, thepany has paid for the project we''ve managed to secure. But now, the other party refuses to coborate with us! Mr. Harmon decided to pin the me on Ms. Carter!"


    I could only hold my phone the entire time, unsure how to react to the news.


    The Leonard who lived in my memories was a cheerful and optimistic teenager who sided with justice. Even after he grew up to be the cold and aloof CEO who everyone was familiar with, he still had a bottom line when it came to running his business and securing contract


    deals with other clients.


    To think that he had given up on his own bottom line for Amelia''s sake...


    How was it possible for apany, that had been coborating with Harmon Group for more than a decade, to stop the coboration all of a sudden?


    Soon, Jean texted me a series of problematic projects. Many of the projects weren''t under Emma''s jurisdiction at all. In fact, Leonard was the one who had signed the documents and given his stamp of approval, yet Emma was the one shouldering the me. I could only clench my fists tightly. Right now, I wanted nothing more than to sock Leonard in


    the face.


    The moment I saw Leonard calling me on the phone, I knew what I''d do next. After ending the call, I changed clothes before heading to the Harmon residence.


    Right now, Harmon Group was being scrutinized by all forces in the world. It''d be best if a scapegoat could show up and shoulder, all of the me. If not, Mr. Harmon Senior would definitely cut his losses just to protect Leonard.


    Mr. Harmon Senior wasn''t surprised in the slightest when he saw me arriving at the Harmon


    residence.


    "Ah, Eva. You''re here. Come, take a seat. How are you doingtely?"


    I couldn''t be bothered to make small talk with the Harmons. They might seem like they cared about


    but the truth was, no one bothered to visit me despite knowing that I was pregnant with Leonard''s child back then.


    me,


    I just smiled. "Mr. Harmon Senior, are you really nning on ruining yourpany''s reputation that your family has spent decades building?"


    If there existed someone who could still stop Leonard from doing whatever he wanted, it''d be


    Mr. Harmon Senior.


    Mr. Harmon Senior just raised an eyebrow casually. Then, he lifted the cup before him. "What are you nning to do, then?"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 Compromise


    When I saw Mr. Harmon Senior''s demeanor, realization dawned on me instantly. He was well aware of the things Leonard had done.


    Mr. Harmon Senior was a businessman at the end of the day. Since Harmon Group got dragged into this mess, his priority was to decrease the negative impact on thepany the best he could.


    Now was not the time to hold Leonard responsible for the things he had done. Instead, we needed toe up with a solution to resolve the crisis.


    I took a deep breath. "Mr. Harmon Senior, this incident has nothing to do with Emma."


    "Of course."


    "It has nothing to do with me either."


    "So?" Mr. Harmon Senior continued to look down at his teacup. He never bothered ncing at


    1. me.


    I gulped before replying, "We shouldn''t be the ones taking responsibility for this incident."


    Mr. Harmon Senior never said a word. Instead, he just took his time savoring his tea, as though what I said had nothing to do with him.


    Five long minutester, he finally put down the cup.


    "Eva, I''ve always admired you. I know what happened to Leonard during his university days too. But you should know very well what the situation calls for. The best thing to do here is to cut my losses and protect Leonard no matter the cost." Then, Mr. Harmon Senior raised his head to look at me deeply. "The thing is, Leonard wishes to protect Amelia instead. What will happen to you, in this case?


    "Or perhaps you''re suggesting that I should abandon Leonard and let Luca take over his duties instead?"


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s gaze was pinned on me. I couldn''t tell what he was feeling right now, but I knew that he had already made up his mind.


    Leonard''s memory was the only thing affected right now. There would always exist an opportunity for him to be fully cured of his abnormal condition.


    Besides, he no longer loved me now. Everything was progressing in the direction that Mr. Harmon Senior wanted. It was a given that he would never give up on Leonard:


    Naturally, the fact that Leonard decided to abandon me wouldn''t affect Mr. Harmon Senior''s ns at all. Based on his understanding of me and Leonard, there was no way I''d let Luca get his hands on Leonard''s fruit ofbor. happe: 242 Comprointe


    Before I could say anything else, I heard the front door being opened from the outside. Caleb ran into the vi while panting heavily.


    "Grandunclen, this has nothing to do with Eval"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Poor Caleb was already struggling to catch his breath, yet he insisted on defending me the first chance he got.


    "You should know very well that Eva''s loyalties lie within thepany! I''ve already gone. through the documents! Ourpany has been leeching off her patents for free!


    "Grandunclen, if Eva were to be the scapegoat, she''d definitely be thrown into prison!


    We can''t resort to such hical solutions!"


    Caleb red at Mr. Harmon Senior defiantly after that.


    Truth be told, Caleb was considered an outsider. After all, he came from a branch family instead of the main Harmon family. Still, he took his ce by my side like a devoted friend he was.


    Mr. Harmon Senior just looked at both of us. Soon, a disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    "hical, you say? Well then, Caleb, why don''t you offer me a solution that''s both ethical. and capable of preserving ourpany?"


    That question clearly stunned Caleb. He looked at me with his lips parted, yet he couldn''t utter a single word.


    Not even Mr. Harmon Senior and Leonard could resolve this matter. How could Caleb, a vice manager who had just joined thepany, do anything about this situation?


    I just shook my head as a hint for him to not say anything.


    It was useless to say anything at this point. Mr. Harmon Senior was hellbent on protecting Leopard, while Leonard was willing to do anything just to protect Amelia. I was the one who was meant to be discarded right from the start. "I can choose to get a divorce and give up on my shares, but I refuse to take the me no


    matter what."


    This was my bottom line.


    I had studied design for so many years. I had won so many awards and registered so many patents in my lifetime..


    If I were to admit that this was my fault, my life would be essentially ruined. Even if my illness were to worsen to the point that I could no longer work, I mustn''t let my reputation get tarnished no matter what.


    At that moment, Caleb''s face lit up. He turned around to look at Mr. Harmon Senior


    Chups 242 Compromise


    immediately.


    "Why don''t wepromise, Granduncle Tan? Eva will give up on her shares aspensation for the damages incurred. Once the other parties receive thepensation, they''ll drop the charges. That way, Eva can continue handling the projects." As soon as his suggestion left his lips, both Mr. Harmon Senior and I shook our heads. immediately.


    The Harmon family wouldn''t be stuck in a rut if they had enough money topensate the affected parties. Besides, more than a dozen projects got affected by this ident. My shares were definitely not enough topensate all of the clientpanies involved.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Where''s Your Ring


    "Caleb, those who take the liberty to change the designs of important projects will be sentenced to prison no matter what."


    Mr. Harmon Senior might be speaking with Caleb right now, but he kept staring at me the


    whole time.


    "Eva is the design director. Her signature is present on all of the projects'' documents. Isn''t that right, Eva?"


    "But-" Caleb wanted to refute Mr. Harmon Senior, but I quickly stopped him.


    "Caleb, thank you for defending me, but your suggestion won''t work."


    Then, I turned back to Mr. Harmon Senior. "I''m willing to get a divorce with Leonard, and I can always return the shares to you. There''s no need to give me any of the joint assets."


    I had alreadye up with this solution when I was making my way here.


    Leonard wanted Amelia to extract herself out of this mess safe and sound, but I refused to be the scapegoat. Then, he''d have to y that role.


    But if I were to leave thepany and get a divorce from Leonard, I''d be able to attract some of the attention. People would wonder if anything had happened behind closed doors. Some of them might think that our marriage was ruined by a homewrecker. Others might specte that Leonard''s first love was back to stake im on him.


    Honestly, conspiracy theories like those could easily start online discussions, which would go viral on the Inte.


    Once that happened, Harmon Group could take its time to negotiate the conditions regarding thepensation. That was where my shares woulde in handy.


    All Luca wanted was to reduce the amount of shares in Leonard''s hands. As Leonard''s wife, the fact that I had shares meant that I was supporting him as well.


    Now that my shares were gone, Luca wouldn''t target Leonard that much in the future.


    Besides, once the divorce was finalized, Mr. Harmon Senior would be able to resolve the incident very easily. It was just that he didn''t want to get involved right now.


    As expected, Mr. Harmon Senior nodded at me, a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. The Harmons will make it up to you after your divorce. You might not be able to get anything out of thepany, but that doesn''t mean you can''t get your hands on other assets."


    The sight of Mr. Harmon Senior looking so rxed told me that he had been meaning for me and Leonard to get a divorce.


    Chopper 243 Where''s Your Ring


    In the past, he thought that I could never help Leonard out. But he had no choice but to ept. me because Leonard insisted on marrying me.


    Now that Leonard no longer wanted me, a nobody without a background, the best choice he could make right now was to divorce me.


    As for Amelia...


    I could hazard an educated guess on Mr. Harmon Senior''s ns. He''d tell Amelia that Leonard had just gotten divorced, so there''d be tons of bad gossip surrounding him if he were to marry her right away. Then, he''d bide enough time for Leonard to slowly regain his senses. Once his mind was clear, he''d dump Amelia on the spot.


    I just looked at Mr. Harmon Senior coldly. At this moment, I already got everything figured out.


    "Alright. Please have thewyere up with the divorce agreement. I can sign it anytime."


    The moment I was done speaking, Leonard and Amelia rushed back to the Harmon residence.


    "Are you choosing to get a divorce now? Do you have any idea how much trouble thepany is in right now? Why are you still throwing a tantrum at a time like this?" Leonard red at me angrily.


    The corner of my mouth just twitched. "Your grandfather agreed to the divorce. Since you''ve overheard our conversation, let''s just get the divorce over with."


    I chose to ignore the smile on Amelia''s face as I turned to leave.


    But Leonard grabbed my hand all of a sudden. He turned to look at my left hand reflexively. You want a divorce? Where''s your ring?"


    "Did


    you forget that I sold it?" I blurted out immediately. I didn''t want to trigger Leonard at a time like this-I just didn''t want him to continue pestering me. "You sold it? Why?"


    Leonard looked at me in confusion. Suddenly, he clutched the back of his head.


    ''Didn''t I buy it back? Eva, where''s your ne? Ne... GPS... Lily..." Leonard backed away from me while mumbling under his breath,


    I was shocked, to say the least. I had a feeling that Leonard was starting to remember something.


    Just as I was about to approach him, Amelia shoved me away immediately. She red at me before fishing out a pill box.


    Chap 213 where''s Your RingBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Leo, you should take your medicine first. Don''t think about anything for now. Didn''t you mention that you want to go to Merunyxa after our wedding? Now''s the best time to get a divorce with Eva, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 I Want a Divorce


    I stood where I was while looking at Leonard. There was something odd swirling in his eyes, as though he still looked confused.


    Amelia moved to stand before him, thus effectively blocking his eyes out. Hence, I no longer


    looked at him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    More than ten minutes had passed before Leonard finally regained his senses. His expression became icy as well.


    "Leo, are you feeling alright now?"


    Amelia massaged Leonard''s temples carefully for him. It seemed that Leonard didn''t mind her


    actions at all.


    I looked away and was about to leave when Amelia said, "Honestly speaking, a divorce is the best solution in this situation. If Eva is neither Mrs. Harmon nor an employee working for Harmon Group, her actions will have nothing to do with thepany. That way, thepany. won''t be affected anymore.


    "This is a win-win situation for us. Leo, now that Harmon Group is in big trouble, we should reallye up with a good solution to resolve it once and for all."


    When Amelia said those things, she kept shooting taunting looks at me with a smile on her face. She seemed to have forgotten that she was the reason why Harmon Group was stuck in such deep shit in the first ce.


    The sight of Leonard nodding obediently at Amelia''s words made meugh out loud.


    "My actions have nothing to do with thepany, you say? So, in the end, you''re still nning to pin the me on me?"


    Amelia was about to say something when I stopped her. "There''s no need to exin yourself. Everyone here knows exactly what the truth is.


    "I can always get a divorce, but I don''t mind dragging all of you down with me if you dare pin the me on me."


    "Eva Green!" Mr. Harmon Senior red at me in dissatisfaction.


    Amelia chose to keep quiet now that someone had spoken up for her.


    I looked at Mr. Harmon Senior, my eyes betraying none of my emotions.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior, so what if Amelia has destroyed all of the handover documents? What about the digital traces? What about the witnesses who were there during the handover?


    "I''ve already informed Brightwave Group about the truth. The people involved in the handover process were also present as well. Don''t tell me the Harmons think they''re powerful Chappi 244 I Want a Divorce


    enough to overwrite the truth permanently."


    Those words were meant for Leonard''s ears. Since he wanted to protect Amelia, he''d definitely force everyone present to keep quiet about the truth.


    But the thing was, Harmon Group''s employees weren''t the only ones there. Many of the employees from otherpanies were there as well.


    I had been emailing all parties in order to prevent Amelia from stirring up trouble. Many of the digital documents that had thepany''s seal were emailed to the employees of Harmon Group as well.


    Did the Harmons seriously think that the police were useless?


    Obviously, Amelia thought of that possibility as well. Her expression began to crumble.


    "You want to drag us down with you? As if you can do that!"


    "Of course I can." I looked down at Amelia. "We''ve been ssmates for four years back in our university days, Amelia. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what


    type of


    person I am.


    I might seem like a mild-tempered woman, but I''d never show mercy when it was time to show my brutal and violent side.


    Amelia visibly shuddered. She seemed to have recalled something.


    Leonard and I had just started dating during my sophomore year. That was when Amelia got bullied by the students from other courses.


    I was the one who found the surveince footage of the security camera installed at the corner leading into the alley. I had also tracked down the witnesses and collected evidence on the perpetrators'' acts of coercion toward other students who were struggling financially. Also, I was able to track down the students who were bullied by the perpetrators and convinced them to give their testimonies to the police.


    If I recalled correctly, the mastermind of the whole bullying incident was still serving her prison sentence right now.


    "Are you threatening us, Eva?" Leonard quickly pulled Amelia into his arms, his heart already aching for her. He kept ring at me angrily as well.


    At that moment, I realized that reality wasn''t that bitter of a pill to swallow. So what if Leonard didn''t love me? Why would it matter to me?


    I just shrugged. "You''re the ones who forced my hand first."


    Amelia regained her courage, seeing as Leonard was openly supporting her.


    "We can save thepany just by sacrificing you! Why are you so selfish, Eva?"


    "Shut up!" Not even Mr. Harmon Senior could stomach such shamelessnessing from Amelia.


    After that, Amelia dared not utter another word. She could only re at me resentfully.


    Mr. Harmon Senior sighed. "What''s your opinion on this matter, Leonard?"


    Leonard''s eyes glimmered in return. But he was quick to make up his mind when he felt Amelia nuzzling her head against his chest. "I want a divorce!!!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Demand


    "I agree to that divorce."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My voice was devoid of any emotions when I gave my response. However, I saw Leonard clenching his fists momentarily.


    We were stuck with each other for far too long in this marriage. Not to mention, we even dragged an innocent baby''s life into our drama, It was high time for me to let go of Leonard. It didn''t matter if Leonard''s mind cleared upter on. Truth be told, divorce was the best option for us.


    I sank down on a seat tiredly. My stamina was almost depleted at this point. It was true that the drugs could keep my illness at bay. But in return, it was easier for me to grow tired.


    I knew it. I couldn''t possibly hope to have a healthy body and a long lifespan in this lifetime.


    Amelia sat up straight. Her lips curled into a smug smile.


    She thought she won this battle.


    I didn''t look at her. Instead, I focused on Leonard.


    "Do you still want to go for thewyer I had hired to draft the divorce agreement? Or would you like to hire anotherwyer for that?"


    "Thewyer you had hired?" Leonard looked at me in confusion.


    I didn''t exin anything to him. Instead, I just said that Mr. Harmon Senior could hire any.wyer he wanted.


    Suddenly, Amelia said, "Eva still has shares, doesn''t she? Now that she''s getting divorced, shouldn''t she let go of the shares? Besides, the clientpanies are demandingpensation She began tugging at Leonard''s sleeve again.


    Leonard found it difficult to bring up the shares, but he simply couldn''t say no to Amelia.


    "Eva, your shares-


    "I''ll return them to Mr. Harmon Senior. He can distribute them however he likes."


    Those shares were never mine to begin with. I was starting to feel speechless. Did Amelia seriously think those shares would be hers in the future?


    "Now that everything is settled, I''m going to leave now."


    I got up to my feet and began walking toward the front door while trying to withstand the wave of dizziness attacking me.


    Chappi 245bemand.


    "What about your patents?" Amelia sounded quite anxious. "Leo, Mr. Harmon Senior, Eva''s patents are needed in a few projects. We can''t let her take them away."


    "Those patents are listed under her name. I told you before that I''d never take advantage of her." This time, Leonard spoke up before Amelia could whine to him coquettishly.


    I supposed I had to thank Leonard for remembering that the patents were mine. If not, I''d definitely waste more time arguing with him.


    Obviously, Amelia wasn''t happy at all. She bit her bottom lip in response.


    "Leo, Eva had obtained the patents from the designs she made during her time in thepany. By right, they should belong to thepany. It''s not that I''m nning to take advantage of her-it''s just that we need to think about thepany''s rights too, you know?" "I never knew you were this shameless, Amelia."


    Seriously, Ipletely underestimated Amelia. Not only was she ambitious, but she also wanted many things in life.


    Her design skills were average, yet she dreamed of stealing my patents!


    "Harmon Group can choose to buy my patents, in this case. The money won''t be counted as our joint assets. After all, we''re about to get divorced. Of course, you can always choose to not use my patents. You cane up with your designs instead."


    I turned to look at Amelia after that. "You''re my ex-ssmate, Amelia. Since you''re such a talented designer with excellent grades,ing up with brand-new designs won''t be a problem for you, right?"


    Since Amelia wanted to take on my identity this badly, she should pretend to be as capable as me, then.


    "Although we graduated from the same university, you chose to further your studies overseas for ? few more years. That means you''re a lot more capable than me, right?"


    Clearly, Amelia didn''t know what to say after hearing my words. Sometimeter, she still remained quiet.


    If she truly were capable, Harmon Group wouldn''t have been stuck in this situation from the


    start.


    "Eva, although you and Leonard will be divorced in the future, our bond will still exist. The patents will remain under your name. Thepany will pay you ording to the percentage agreed. You can choose whether you want your payment toe in bonuses or a lump sum for the copyright."


    Clearly, Mr. Harmon Senior was a lot smarterpared to Leonard and Amelia. If I were to take my patents with me, Harmon Group would be done for. Chop 245 Demand


    "Alright, Mr. Harmon Senior. I''ll deal with the resignation process tomorrow. Then, I''ll deal with the patents'' issues with the relevant departments."


    I turned to leave while maintaining a poker face The moment I closed the door behind me, I tripped over my feet and copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Too Much Debt


    When the bodyguard stationed at the front door saw me on the ground, he quickly helped me up and sat me down.


    At that moment, the front door was opened. Caleb rushed out of the mansion immediately.


    "Eva? A-Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just low blood sugar."


    I waved airily before pulling out a piece of candy from my pocket. My breath hitched in my throat the moment I saw the wrapper.


    Leonard had bought me a pack of candy back then. He had told me to keep them on me at all


    times.


    I quickly unwrapped the candy before popping it into my mouth. Then, I spent some time recovering my stamina before getting up to my feet.


    Caleb quickly steadied me. "I''m about to return to the city. Let me give you a ride."


    It was very inconvenient for me to g down a taxi at this time. That was why I didn''t turn down Caleb''s offer.


    After that, I got into the front passenger seat. Neither of us spoke a single word.


    Honestly, there wasn''t anything to talk about. Leonard and I were about to get a divorce. On top of that, I''d be leaving Harmon Group. From now on, I wouldn''t be affiliated with the Harmons anymore. There were a few times when Caleb wanted to speak up. But in the end, he decided to hold his tongue.


    My dizziness intensified as time ticked by. But I knew that I mustn''t pass out. At the very least, I mustn''t let any of the Harmons find out about my actual health condition. "Caleb."


    "Yes, Eva?" Caleb seemed quite nervous, for his response came out instantly.


    "I just wanted to ask you how the marketing department distributes the bonuses when ites to patents.


    I didn''t really care about the process, I just needed a distraction. Once I reached the hospital I''d be safe. Right now, I needed to stay conscious.


    Caleb opted to not hide anything from me. He knew many of Harmon Group''s patents were under my name.


    Clube 21, TORMOLDOVEContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hence, he began analyzing everything for me slowly. He personally thought that iming the money in bonuses would be better for me because I got to earn more money in the long run.


    "The overpass project, in particr, will still be using your design. You might as well chargepany for the design fees. After all, you won''t be able to get the bonus for this quarter." the


    I just smiled while shaking my head. "Everyone else might think that you''re my actual cousin instead of Leonard''s."


    "Well, Leonard''s the one at fault this time, Eva. As your husband, he should be the one making amends to you.


    "We''re about to get divorced, Caleb. I''m no longer your inw."


    Leonard didn''t have to make amends to me. He had helped me way too many times in the past.


    E The debt I racked up was too much.


    I rested my head against the car window. My vision began to fade to ck.


    Caleb seemed to be saying something to me. I did my best to respond to him while trying to stay awake. In the end, I drifted off to a deep sleep.


    When I woke up once again, I found myself feeling speechless. The sight of the light green canopy hanging above my head told me that I had returned to the VIP ward.


    Jill once told me that we should always be filled with hope no matter what. Green represented the vibrant nature, which was why she changed everything in my ward to green things. Honestly, the color suited me. As a Green, my life was filled with nothing but tragedy. Hopefully, this color could start bringing me hope instead.


    "Eva, you''re awake!"


    I sat up immediately the moment I heard Caleb''s voice. A strong wave of dizziness hit me instantly. I almost copsed back onto my bed because of that. ""Eva? Eva!"


    "Get out of my way and shut up. Who''s the doctor here, huh?"


    Julian''s impatient voice rang out. Caleb dared not say anything after that.


    "Eva, I told you before that you mustn''t get emotional no matter what. It''s best if you can avoid sadness and anger entirely.


    "Did the Grim Reaper personally visit you, huh? Are you getting ready to report to the underworld this quickly?"


    Julian''s poker face appeared before my eyes. I quickly squeezed out a smile at him.


    "It''s all thanks to Dr. Pope''s miraculous skills that"


    "Julian!" I quickly shot Julian a look, seeing as Caleb was still in the ward.


    But Julian remained impassive as usual. "It''s toote. He saw your medical records just now, so he''s now the newest member of the club."


    While Julian''s expression was still stony, I, on the other hand, was left dumbfounded.


    Did the Harmons know about my illness? Did that mean Leonard found out about it as well?


    I struggled to sit up, only to notice Caleb''s red-rimmed eyes. "Eva, does Leonard know nothing about your condition? How could he get a divorce with you at a time like this?"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 ForceCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say when I saw how angry and aggrieved Caleb looked.


    Truthfully, I rarely talked to him. But it seemed that he had a good first impression of him. At the very least, he treated me like his actual inw. Maybe it was because he sided with justice.


    When I was still studying at my university, I was exactly the same as Caleb. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone so far to help Amelia.


    Caleb had yet to experience the brutal side of society. That was why he still retained his naive


    nature.


    After Julian was done with the check-up, he made sure to chastise me for a bit longer before leaving. Caleb sat by my bed while sniffling loudly.


    "Eva, you mustn''t get a divorce! You have to tell Leonard your condition! Also, don''t give your shares up! Don''t think about leaving thepany as well! "Shouldn''t thew protect you because of your condition? Leonard can''t treat you like this!"


    Caleb proceeded to nag me for a long time. I grew a little exasperated after a while. I was the patient, yet I had to console him in the end.


    "It''s fine, Caleb. We already agreed on getting a divorce in the past. Before you returned to this country, I''d already thought about divorcing Leonard. In fact, I even printed out the divorce agreement many times." What I said was the truth. In the past, Leonard was madly in love with Lily. Now, he was all lovey-dovey with Amelia.


    At that moment, I felt quite pathetic. It seemed that I was the closest to Leonard during the time we were in Melgrove ever since we got married. Then again, we only spent one month there.


    Leonard had dedicated the years of our marriage to other women. Ironically enough, he never spared much time for me, who was supposed to be his legal wife.


    Maybe Leonard and I had already dedicated too much love to each other during our university days. Perhaps that was why fate deemed it necessary to split us up after that. Caleb could only clench his fists angrily. "I''m going to call Leonard right now! His memories are fucked up, but he''s not a fool! You can''t get a divorce in your current condition!"


    He was adamant about seeking justice for me at this time, hence his decision to call Leonard. I used all of my energy to snatch Caleb''s phone away.


    Chape_1 FE


    "Caleb, this is between me and Leonard. Let us deal with this matter as we see fit. Also, I hope that you can keep my illness a secret. I don''t want the other Harmons to find out about my condition."


    It didn''t matter whether or not I brought this matter up. I didn''t think that Leonard would remember everything even if I were to tell him the truth.


    Caleb was about to give me more advice when Jill rushed into my ward. His phone happened to ring at the same time.


    "I still have work to deal with at thepany, so..."


    "Just go. Remember what I told you."


    I looked at Caleb pointedly. In the end, he could only nod before leaving the ward hurriedly.


    "Who was that?" Jill asked.


    "That''s Leonard''s younger cousin."


    "They don''t look alike at all..." Jill stared at Caleb''s retreating back thoughtfully. "I knew it. The Harmon men are extremely good-looking."


    "He''s three years younger than you!"


    I was speechless, to say the least. It was true that Jill loved handsome men.


    She had her eye on Leonard in the past. Was she nning to switch targets to Caleb now?


    Jill just rolled her eyes at me. "I like admiring handsome men. That''s all. What happened to you this time?"


    I summarized my visit to the Harmon residence. Naturally, Jill got mad at them.


    "What the fuck? Just how shameless are they? That Amelia bitch and Leonard are definitely idiots, right? You''re an idiot for not being able to see her true colors despite having studied with her for four fucking years!" Just like that, Jill berated me for the next ten minutes or so. Finally, she settled down.


    "Are you really nning to get a divorce?"


    I nodded.


    "You''re nning to quit your job too, right?"


    I nodded again.


    "And I suppose you''re giving your shares up as well."


    "Yeah. I don''t want them anymore. They aren''t mine to begin with."


    I raised my head to smile at Jill. "Leonard''s targeting Emma right now because he wants to Chin 47 ForD


    force me into a corner. Simrly, I''m using our divorce as a means to force him into his own corner too.


    "Besides, this incident is tied to the designers'' future. I just can''t sit by and let the situation fester."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Dishonesty


    "But this incident has nothing to do with you either!"


    Jill wanted to help me fight back. All I did was shake my head.


    "Jill, you''re not from this industry. There are a lot of things that you don''t know. A few managers from the design department also dropped their signatures on the documents other than Emma. They''d be thrown into jail because of the legal responsibility they had to bear."


    I had to admit that Amelia''s n was quite wless. She slotted in her own name as the main designer of the projects, but the employees of the design department were the ones signing the documents. While it was true that she left her name on the documents, she wasn''t the one signing them.


    If the projects turned out to be a sess, Amelia would be the main person in charge of the projects. She''d be taking credit for the projects'' sess.


    But if the projects turned out to be failures, she''d remain as a secretary from the secretarial department. She had nothing to do with the design department. After all, she wasn''t the one signing the important documents.


    The only mistake shemitted urred during the handover process. Other than that, Amelia had nothing to do with anything else in the projects.


    Even if the top brass wanted to talk to Amelia, she''d just argue that she was just a secretary from the secretarial department. How was she involved with the design department?


    If Leonard could take the me for her, he''d do it in a heartbeat. But if he couldn''t do that, the design department would be the scapegoat instead.


    Amelia never honed her design skills despite spending all those years in her postgraduate studies. Instead, she focused on honing her scheming and plotting skills.


    In the past, I was the one who ran the design department. My colleagues all thought that the top brass wouldn''t make them the scapegoat, so they never paid attention to the documents they signed. Amelia was very certain that I would never drag innocent people into this mess. That was why


    she chose to make Leonard force me into a corner.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Well, none of that mattered now. We were about to get divorced, after all.


    Our divorce would serve as the hotter piece of news, so it would take the Inte users'' attention off the projects. Harmon Group''s PR department would use the opportunity to deal with everything ordingly.


    Moreover, Harmon Group still owned my patents and my design blueprints. If anything, Amelia was the one who got to be the main designer of those projects. Why would she


    Still be kicking a fuss after reaping all the benefits?


    Bitterness surged into my heart at that thought.


    In the past, Leonard hated designers who gained fame and poprity through dishonest means. He had fired countless senior designers because of that trait.


    But now, he was willing to ept Amelia''s dishonest side just because he loved her. Seriousl he was a hopeless romantic.


    Jill got even angrier once she heard my exnation. But helplessness was quick to sweep ov her the next moment.


    "Is this the only way to resolve this situation?"


    "It takes a long time for a court case to get processed. Everyone will be affected because of i It''ll be difficult for the designers to find another job when the timees. What''s worse is that they might get suspended indefinitely on unpaid terms." I looked down at myp. Resentment began bubbling in my heart.


    Everyone in the design department was rtively young, but they still needed money in order to support their families. They needed to rear their young, pay off their mortgages, as well as save up enough for their parents'' hospital bills.


    I could vividly recall all the young faces in the design department. They were now reduced to Amelia''s bargaining chips.


    What would happen to the designers if this case were to be taken to court for a year or two?


    I closed my eyes. "Whatever. It''s just a divorce."


    "I support you, Eva! Leonard''s just a fucking idiot! Jill waved her clenched fist''s immediately. Even if he mistook Amelia for you, he should still at least retain some sort of decency, right? "It''s fine if no one knows what you''re like. You two have been together for so many years, yet you''re telling me that he doesn''t even suspect a single thing? You''re not the type to do such things, after all!"


    I just lowered my gaze without saying anything. All I could feel was hurt.


    This was precisely the reason why I was adamant about getting a divorce.


    Leonard seemed to be in love with me, but why was it that he was willing to forsake his own bottom line when "I" ended up doing such atrocious things?


    Was he truly in love with me? Or was he in love with the noble concept of love?


    Was he going to love was that?


    Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork. But what type of


    I just shook my head. I didn''t want to think about this matter any longer.


    Leonard was free to love whoever he wanted to love. The fact that I could no longer afford to love him anymore still stood.


    Jill took my cold hand. She made sure to enunciate every word. "He''ll definitely regret this decision. I will wait for that day to arrive."


    Monster

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 Monster


    I felt a lot better after resting for the night. Emma came to the hospital early in the morning just to pick me up. She wanted to talk to me on the way to thepany, but she chose not to say anything in the end. "Don''t worry, Emma. I''m fine."


    I took Emma''s hand gently after reaching thepany. She just squeezed my hand tightly in


    return.


    "I''m sorry you have to suffer such injustice, Eva. Leonard will definitely regret this."


    I just shook my head. That was what Jill had said yesterday.


    But it didn''t matter if he regretted his decision in the future. What mattered was the fact that he didn''t regret his decision right now.


    First, I went to the HR department to turn in my resignation letter. The HR manager felt nothing but mixed feelings as she clutched my letter. "Ms. Green, are you really quitting this job? Aren''t you going to think it through? If you were to leave, what would happen if the projects..." "They won''t have the guts to do that. Don''t worry, I''m leaving today."


    I knew what the HR manager meant. If I were to leave, there was a chance that the top brass might pin the me for the projects'' errors on me.


    But I believed that Amelia would never have the guts to do that. She knew very well that I''d definitely fight back if I was truly forced into a dead end with nowhere to run. In fact, she was afraid of that possibility more than anyone else. Once I returned to the office, everyone stood up immediately.


    "Ms. Green, are you really quitting? Please don''t leave us!"


    "Did they force you to quit? Is that what happened?"


    "Eva, where are you going? I''ll follow you! I don''t want this job anymore!"


    "Eva, did they force you to quit by using the documents we signed against you? Damn it! We won''t let you be the scapegoat just to save our hides!"


    Everyone was clearly enraged. They had been working in this industry for so many years- they were no na?ve fools. They could tell what Amelia''s true purpose was.


    There were many employees from the other departments gathering outside the design department''s office. Everyone just looked at me sympathetically. Chap 249 Morater


    After all, I was the pathetic wife who had recently suffered from a miscarriage thanks to my own husband shoving me to the ground. Not only that, but he and his mistress also pinned the me on me when shit hit the fan. I deserved all the sympathy I could get. I just lowered my head. For a moment, I had a feeling that I''d make a great female lead in a typical angst movie. If everyone were to find out about my cancer, I''d definitely be the female lead of angst novels in the world of literature.


    A smile was already stered on my face when I looked up at everyone once again.


    "It''s fine. I need rest as well. Everyone, please do your best at work."


    "Did thepany pay you to ck around and gossip?"


    Suddenly, Amelia appeared at the doorway. She nced at everyone icily. "What are you. standing around for? Don''t you have work to do?


    Her acting skills were definitely superior to Lily''s. After all, she looked like she was the actual boss who ran thepany.


    Suddenly, Matthew Newman, the oldest designer in the department, threw his keyboard to the floor angrily. He had been sitting in the corner silently all this time.


    "What''s a secretary like you shrieking at us for? What makes you think you can order us around?"


    Matthew rarely spoke with the others. He was the textbook example of an introverted designer who cared only about work. The moment he spoke up, everyone was stunned momentarily.


    He clenched his fists while ring at Amelia angrily. "You''re nothing in thispany! All you do is mock others! Only a monster like you is capable of dragging the whole department through the mud!''


    No matter how much Amelia tried to remainposed, she could no longer hold herself back at that moment.


    "What did you just say?"


    Before Matthew could continue putting Amelia on st, Jean rushed up to her immediately.


    "Yeah, that''s you! You framed the whole department just to show how capable you are! You''re the worst person ever!"


    "Precisely! You made us sign your documents! You just want to ruin our lives by getting us imprisoned!"


    "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you! Not only did you seduce your ex-ssmate''s husband, but you also framed everyone! You''re a monster!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Everyone in the design department began shouting at Amelia agitatedly.


    Amelia could only back away from them, her chest already heaving up and down violently. She bit her bottom lip, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Everyone, stop this behavior this instant." I moved to stand at the doorway. "All of you are brilliant designers. Don''t ruin your own future because of despicable women like Amelia."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Rece Me


    Every member of the design department in Harmon Group was picked out with extra care by the HR department. Not only were they required to have a ster resum¨¦, but their abilities were equally crucial to their work prowess. The most important thing was that the design department had always been united. No such drama had stemmed from this department in the past.


    It was true that the designers had already obtained lucrative bonuses. But at the same time, the responsibilities they had to take on were heavy.


    Everyone''s profits and benefits were greatly affected thanks to Amelia''s actions. She had never run apany before, which was why she never took these factors into consideration. She thought she''d be the leader of the design department as long as she had Leonard''s support.


    But this time, Amelia royally screwed up by evoking the ire of the entire department. She could only stand at the doorway while pointing at the designers.


    "You, you, and the rest of you! Are you nning to get fired? Are you going to throw your jobs away ju


    so you can stand up for your so-called justice?" so you can stand


    I quickly stopped Jean and Matthew when I noticed them about to rush up to Amelia.


    "Everyone, hear me out. It''s fine if I leave thepany, but the thing is, you still need to continue working here. You should know very well just how important your work experience in Harmon Group is to your career. Regardless of how your career path will turn out in the future, don''t let certain people affect your experience here.


    I was being truthful. It''d be easier for the designers to find jobs elsewhere as long as they were equipped with their job experience in Harmon Group. Besides, Harmon Group had to be the bestpany in this city. The sry, benefits, and projects provided by thispany were superior to the ones offered by otherpanies.


    Once everyone heard my speech, they slowly calmed down.


    Even if they desperately wanted to seek justice on my behalf, they shouldn''t have a negative. impact on their own future because of my incident. They were already affected by what -happened. I didn''t want to drag more innocent people into this mess. Seeing that everyone finally dropped the subject, Amelia''s courage swiftly returned.


    "If you want to continue working in Harmon Group, you shouldn''t pull any of these stunts. I know you guys support Eva, but do you know that she''ll be taking her patents with her right after her resignation?


    "Without the patents, how are you going to continue working on the projects in your


    department? How are you going to get more bonuses?"


    Amelia had always been skilled in switching the main point of the conflict during her university days. Of course, she''d do the same thing right now.


    Unfortunately for her, everyone just stared at her as though she was an idiot.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Those are Eva''s patents. Why can''t she take them with her?"


    "Yeah! Those are her own designs! They have nothing to do with thepany!"


    "Eva has already resigned! Are you still nning on making money from her designs? Wow, what a cheapskate!"


    Amelia stared at the other designers, obviously not understanding what was going on.


    It was true that she didn''t understand a single thing. I hade up with those designs when I used to take part inpetitions in the past. That, or inspiration had struck me randomly and allowed me toe up with those sketches.


    Thepany had nothing to do with my designs. Not only that, but the design department never took part in any of my brainstorming sessions.


    Amelia thought the department was the one in charge of patenting the designs. Well, she was definitely wrong.


    Then again, everyone had discussed the designs and the project details during her short stint in the design department. All she did was make sure that she was the final designer on paper.


    I passed the documents rted to the projects to Amelia. "Have you truly forgotten that I had applied for the patents of these designs during my university days, Amelia? These designs are modified from my old designs. How are they rted to thepany in any way?" Amelia opted not to ept the documents. She just red at me angrily.


    "Are you bragging in front of me right now? Remember, you got fired!"


    I nodded. "Well, these achievements are meant to be bragged about, aren''t they? I came up with these designs during my time in university, and yet some people are still capable of screwing them up.


    "Amelia, since you think you''re capable enough to run the design department, then show me your true power."


    I approached Amelia while holding a box of items that I had already packed. Then, I shot her a disdainful nce.


    "If you really want to rece me, then you should get to my level. Let everyone know that you''re the real Eva Green, who''s known as a genius designer."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Double-Faced Bastard


    After that, I ignored Amelia''s enraged expression and left thepany with my box. The moment I walked out of the door, I let out a deep sigh of relief.


    In the past, I kept thinking that I would never leave thispany. I had always thought that I was passionate about working here.


    But once I left this ce for real, I realized that there was nothing special about leaving. It wasn''t as unbearable as I thought.


    I took the box of stuff back to the hospital right away. On the way back, I kept thinking if I should get an actual safe and keep the things under lock and key.


    Julian raised a brow when he saw me returning with the box. "Are you nning to change your job?"


    "Well, I figured that since God doesn''t really want me in heaven just yet, I might as well chill for now."


    Both of us just smiled at each other. We unanimously dropped the topic after that.


    One''s physical health was the greatest treasure of all time. I had no ns of dying early, I had spent my life toiling away for money. It was time for me to get some well-deserved rest.


    Julian might be a jerk, but he was still an extremely skilled doctor. Soon, he came up with a strict rehabilitation program for me. Other than the medicine and the data recording which took ce every day, he''d also monitor my diet very closely.


    Jill felt that I was suffering too much, so she''de over and feed me meals asionally. She always got chewed out by Julian because of that.


    Ever since I resigned from my position, news articles on Harmon Group kept popping up. There were many people specting that I was the culprit who caused the problems for the projects. That was why I chose to take responsibility by quitting my job. It was a shame that Amelia was really terrified of me. Whenever suchments popped up, they''d be deleted right away.


    A weekter, my condition visibly improved. Zack visited me at my ward soon.


    "I''ve already terminated the contract with Leonard."


    I was shocked by the news. Then, I looked at Zack in confusion. "So, you''re just terminating the overpass project?"


    Zack nodded. "You''re no longer the main designer, which means Harmon Group has gone against the requirements. Not to mention, the design has been changed again..."


    I hung my head low quietly, having understood what had happened. My design did get


    approved after going through the audit process, but Amelia changed the design. Moreover, Harmon Group had to go over the contract with Zack''spany again. The overpass project would most likely be a flop.


    No one knew how long the uing audit wouldst. This time, Harmon Group would most likely have to pay a huge amount of money.


    There were many clientpanies, after all. It was only natural for Brightwave Group to terminate its prior contract.


    Recently, Zack had been discussing the details of thepensation with Harmon Group. This wasn''t Brightwave Group''s fault at all, yet now it was forced to take on a ton of debt.


    "I''m definitely getting my hands on thepensation. My legal department has already drafted thewsuit, so I''m going to be very busy soon.


    got awsuit going on? Well, count me in! Leonard really is a bastard!"


    Alisa entered the ward at that moment with Rivae walking behind her.


    "Eva, are you okay? Why are you hospitalized?"


    Rivae looked like she had just cried. Her eyes were still red-rimmed, after all. I just took her hand and began asking her about her grades and assignments.


    Alisa interrupted me impatiently, "Seriously? Are you going to hound her about her studies? Don''t worry about that now. If anything, you should be more worried about yourself."


    Having noticed the dark rings under Alisa''s eyes, I asked her tentatively, "Are you going to terminate your coboration with Leonard as well?"


    "What else am I going to do? Sit back and wait for the losses to ur?"


    Alisa looked extremely pissed when Leonard was mentioned. At first, she wanted to get affiliated with the Harmons just so she could make a small profit. Little did she know that the project would flop in the future. Not only did she fail to get back the money herpany had paid to Harmon Group, but she also suffered from extra losses because of the construction material fees.


    "I told you before that I''m an absolute pro at seeing through men, right? Leonard is a jerk through and through! He was a ster actor when he pretended to date me back then! In fact, he was always calm andposed!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alisa picked up the yogurt that Zack had bought for me. She guzzled down half a bottle in one


    1. go.


    "Leonard''s just a double-faced hypocritical bastard who suffers from a terminal case of blindness! I think you should get a divorce with him as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Get Your Eyes Checked


    "Soon.


    "What?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re getting divorced soon. Leonard''s having awyer draft the divorce agreement."


    Alisa was stunned when she heard me mention that I was getting divorced soon. Then, she grew even angrier.


    "Just how shameless is he? Don''t tell me he wants to divorce you and fire you from thepany before telling the public that you changed the designs out of jealousy?


    "After that, he and that homewrecking mistress of his can be lovey-dovey forever and fade out of the limelight together! If they''re nice enough, they might visit you at prison!"


    "I don''t think they''ll visit me at prison. Honestly, I should count my lucky stars if they decide not to cause more trouble for me at this point."


    I tried to squeeze out a smile, thinking that Alisa''s guesses were mostly correct.


    Alisa''s temper red even more at the sight of me looking so defeated. "Since you''re getting divorced, you''re entitled to having half of thepany! I''m your older cousin, so just leave this matter to me! Focus on healing up, alright? "Once you''ve obtained your rightful half, you can sell your shares! You can do whatever you want with the money as long as Leonard doesn''t get a single cent!"


    As Alisa spoke, Rivae nodded along every word.


    "I''ll call him right now!" Alisa suddenly eximed.


    I quickly switched off her phone. "It''s fine. We''re getting divorced soon. I have leverage over thein, so they won''t have the guts to frame me."


    If Leonard decided to frame me for the crimes just to protect his mistress, then Harmon Group would officially be doomed.


    It didn''t matter if Harmon Group had all the power and money in the world. Now that their reputation was tarnished a few times in a row, the otherpanies would definitely take action to bring them down. Upon noticing how calm I looked, Alisa sank down to a seat next to my bed, looking utterly defeated.


    "It''s good that you''re getting a divorce. It''s best for you not to think about all those things, considering how sickly you are right now. You can''t get mad at all because of your illness. Just make sure to keep brimming with positivity.


    "It so happens that Keeran Corporation has a few projects that need aplete overhaul in their designs. Now that you have nothing on your agenda, you might as well work for me. It''s still design work at the end of the day." "Ma''am, the ophthalmology department is on the second floor." Julian entered the ward while wearing his signature poker face at that moment.


    Alisa stood up instantly when she heard his words. "Doctor, did something happen to Eva''s eyes?"


    "Not her. You." Julian began jotting down thetest data on my condition.


    Surprised by his words, Alisa approached him tentatively.


    "Doctor, how could you tell? It''s true that sometimes my eyes suffer from difort. But I already got them checked out. The doctor in Melgrove told me that I overworked my eyes because I stare at my phone way too much. Could it be that my illness has worsened?" Julian closed his notebook, his expression still stony. "What makes you think Eva has nothing on her agenda at the moment? Do you have any idea how many injections she has to receive. every day?


    "She''s already this sick, yet you''re forcing her to work for you. You really are a blood-sucking capitalist."


    A momentter, Alisa''s temper red once again. "Who the hell are you? Are you nuts? Eva''s my cousin! I''d never harm her!"


    Julian merely pushed his sses up his nose bridge. "Oh, I don''t know about that...''


    "Hey, Four Eyes! Say that to my face one more time!"


    Alisa was about to lunge at Julian when Rivae stopped her immediately. I quickly grabbed her hand as well.


    "Alisa? Alisa! Lisa! He''s Jill''s cousin as well as my primary care doctor! You mustn''t offend him no matter what!"


    Then, I turned to look at Julian helplessly. "I can do some design modification work, right? If not, I''m going to wither away on this bed..."


    Julian pushed the sses up his nose bridge before ncing at Alisa, who still looked irritated. "If you''re withering away, you can tell your cousin to breathe some life into you. She seems energetic enough to spare some life energy for you."


    It seemed that Alisa had finally met her match. I wasn''t sure if I was amused or horrified at this point.


    Finally, I was able to appease both of them. Before Julian left, he said, "Don''t you ever think


    per 22 cart Your Eyes Checked


    about working. Otherwise, you might as well report to heaven soon. I''ll drop some flowers off at your tombstone."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 A Good Match


    Thanks to Alisa and Julian''s banter, my mood improved significantly.


    I no longer had to work now. Every day, I''d scroll through my phone while waiting for my injections and meals. Life was pretty great. Plus, I hadn''t had a vacation for so long. So, I spent the next few days feelingpletely rxed. Alisa would drop by to bring me nutrient supplements. She kept iming that I was too skinny.


    Julian would always appear whenever Alisa did. He wanted to make sure that she wasn''t secretly goading me to work.


    After that, Jill exined to me that Julian had found out about Alisa seducing Leonard in the past. He had a feeling that Alisa was up to no good, hence the constant monitoring.


    My health was incredibly poor right now. One Amelia was enough to make my life hell. Julian was worried that I''d suffer from an emotional breakdown if another one of Leonard''s mistresses were to appear in front of me.


    No matter how much I tried to exin to Julian, he continued to show up from time to time whenever Alisa was around. He was bent on stopping me from taking any work.


    Alisa kept herself busy, too. She alternated between negotiating the contract termination with Harmon Group and taking care of me.


    In fact, shepletely dropped her guard in front of me. Only then did I realize that she was actually an heiress who couldn''t care less about her own appearance.


    Today, Alisa showed up in a pair of shorts and sandals. Her hair was put up in a messy bun, and she even wore a pair of sses withrge ck frames. She brought a bag of sandwiches with her.


    "Do you know that business for the food truck outside the hospital is booming? I had lined up outside the food truck for two hours just to buy their sandwiches which were packed with meat!"


    "Eva can''t have greasy food. The meat fillings are too greasy for her."


    Julian entered the ward at that moment. The first thing he did was re at Alisa.


    There was one time when Alisa had brought me chili dogs. After eating one, I spent the day vomiting my guts out. Since then, Julian had been keeping a close eye on her.


    Alisa bit into the sandwich angrily. "The sandwiches are for myself!"


    Truth be told, I was starting to crave the sandwiches when I smelled the scent. But now, I was extremely intimidated by Julian. Besides, diarrhea and vomiting would weaken me even more. I dared not try the food outside my own diet. Julian watched as Alisa devoured two sandwiches in one go. By then, she was too full, so she stuffed the rest of the sandwich bag into his hands.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Pope! This is a reward for you!"


    Julian wrapped a tissue around the oily bag of sandwiches. "I''ll feed them to the strayster. They love eating sandwiches made by the food truck."


    "Hmph! I''ll treat it as my act of kindness for the day!"


    Alisa rolled her eyes at Julian before pulling out a notebook from her bag. "I found this notebook when I was clearing out Keeran''s things. I think it has something to do with your grandma''s designs.


    "It''s a waste of time for you to remain bedridden without doing anything. You might as well take a look at the designs. Since the notebook is also filled with design sketches, it''s basically the same thing for you, right?"


    The notebook''s pages looked quite yellowed. It was filled with drafts of jewelry designs. I could tell that the sketches primarily came from sudden strokes of inspiration. However, they remained iplete.


    Alisa huddled over to look at the notebook too. "Hey, do you think design runs in your


    bloodline? It seems that your love for design is hereditary. Why don''t you open a workshop of


    your own in the future? It doesn''t matter what sort of design you do-be it architecture of


    jewelry, they''re all rted to design at the end of the day."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head. "Those two arepletely different fields."


    "What if I buy a few books rted to jewelry design? Maybe you can try picking up some skills on your own!"


    Alisa looked at me eagerly. "Recently, I read a novel. There was a character who was a jewelry designer, so her family could get their hands on the best jewels at the first avability. They could even get customized jewelry!" Then, she stretched her hand out to me and wiggled her fingers. "My fingers are looking awfully bare here, Eva."


    I just gazed at her,pletely speechless. "Can''t you get your future husband to buy you a ring?"


    "I can do that, but a ring designed by my own cousin is even more significant than that. If you were to gift me a ruby ring for free..."


    Julian pushed Alisa''s head away immediately. "The psychiatric department is on the top floor."


    I just smiled while looking at Julian and Alisa. Suddenly, I had a feeling that they made a good


    match.


    Changer 25-4 Good Matdi


    If they were to get into a rtionship....


    The thought of being verbally assaulted by Julian and Alisa made me shake my head violently in order to dispel that ridiculous thought.


    They hung out around me the most. Wouldn''t that mean I''d be their first target whenever they wanted tosh out at someone?

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Jail TimeContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I initially thought Harmon Group had nothing to do with me from


    Von, so I could focus on my work. I didn''t expect Amelia to show up all of a sudden. She seemed displeased when she saw me resting in a VIP ward.


    "You just suffered from a miscarriage. Is it really necessary for you to act so weak and pitiful? Then again, you''ve always been like this since our university days."


    "If you decided toe here for fun, then you may leave now. Stop wasting my time."


    Iy on my bed motionlessly. Heck, I couldn''t be bothered to look at Amelia as well.


    The sight of me looking so nonchnt pissed her off even more. "Eva, just how shameless are you? It''s just a miscarriage!"


    "The next time you miscarry a baby, I''ll personally make you work right away. How about that?"


    in


    My temper began ring the moment my baby was brought up despite knowing that I could never keep the baby. After all, Amelia and Leonard were the reason why I got a miscarriage the first ce. "I''m going to call security if you don''t leave right now."


    I turned my back on Amelia with the intention to rest. I stopped vomiting recently, but my lethargy grew exponentially. I felt like sleeping at all times.


    Julian told me it was because my body was extremely weak, hence my need for rest. Honestly sleeping was a pretty nice activity. It was definitely a lot better than spending my waking hours in worry and anxiety.


    "Hey,zybones! Are you still asleep? I bought you some sandwiches! Hurry up and eat them before..."


    Alisa''s booming voice drifted from the corridor. The next thing I knew, she began yelling at Amelia in a shrill voice.


    "Ms. Miller, what are you doing here? Your shamelessness knows no bounds, seeing as you''re bullying a patient right now!


    "It seems that it isn''t enough for you to ruin Eva''s marriage as a homewrecker! Now, you''re nning to kill her off with a heart attack so that you can rece her as the legal wife and get your hands on the Harmons'' assets, right?"


    I turned around to see Alisa in an oversized shirt and a pair of shorts. She carried a bag of sandwiches with one hand while opening the door with the other. It was as though she wanted everyone outside the ward to overhear the gossip Chapter 254 Jui Time:


    I sat up instantly, inyplexion extremely pale at the moment. Alisa''s heart ached as she looked at me.


    already killed her child! What more do you want? Are you here to brag about your achievements as a mistress in front of Eva? Or are you here to murder her?"


    Amelia was stunned by Alisa''s appearance. She squinted at Alisa for some time before she finally recognized her.


    "You''re... You''re Ms. Alisa Green?


    "So, you''re nning to bully my cousin when I''m not around, eh?"


    Alisa kicked the door open immediately. She didn''t care about her image in front of Amelia at all. "You''re not wee here at all! Get lost!"


    Amelia could no longer maintain herposure because of Alisa''s words. Her face turned crimson when she heard the patients and their families murmuring about the gossip they just overheard.


    "I''m here to talk to Eva! She insisted on taking the patents away without giving a damn about the big picture! Thepany''s projects are in hot soup right now, yet she thinks she can just hide in the hospital and dodge her responsibilities?


    "Since you''re her cousin, does that mean she convinced you to terminate yourpany''s contract with Harmon Group? You''re just avenging her by screwing Harmon Group over at work!"


    Amelia thought she could paint herself as the righteous person in this situation. But she hadpletely underestimated Alisa''s strength when it came to arguing.


    Alisa tosses the bag of sandwiches aside. Then, she hoisted Amelia by the cor before dragging her out of the ward.


    "You shameless wench! Why should you get ess to my cousin''s patents? Moreover, you even tried to pin the me on her and get her imprisoned! Why didn''t you say anything about this part, huh?


    "You''re the reason why she lost her child! Now that she''s hospitalized, you have the gall to im that she''s responsible for the projects! Where the hell is your conscience, huh? Do you seriously think Eva is a pushover just because she and I are the only ones in the Green. family?"


    Alisa was a beautiful woman, to begin with. After she took off her sses, she looked exceptionally pitiful and dainty when she cried. Those who saw her crying would definitely take pity on her.


    When the onlookers noticed how skinny and pale I looked in bed, they were quick toe to my defense.


    "I thought thatdy looked like a regr office worker at first nce. I didn''t expect that


    she''d be a homewrecker."


    "I saw the patient in that ward! She''s Mrs. Harmon, right? She got a miscarriage because her husband shoved her to the ground!"


    "Are homewreckers nowadays this shameless? That homewrecker wants Mrs. Harmon''s husband, her money, as well as her life!"


    Amelia''s cheeks red brightly upon hearing the onlookers re at me resentfully.


    gossip. She turned around to


    However, Julian used the opportunity to push Amelia out of my ward before she could say anything.


    "My patient almost died a few times in the past. If you piss her off to the point she dies of emotional fluctuations, you''ll be taken to court under the charges of intentional murder. Say hello to jail time."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 She Gets What She Wants


    Julian wore his white coat and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked quite intimidating whenever his expression was stony.


    He wasn''t lying at all. It was true that I almost died a few times in the past.


    The interns behind Julian dared not make a peep. They just stood at the doorway quietly.


    Since Julian had already said his piece, the onlookers became even more agitated.


    "Women who have gone through miscarriages need to rest for a long time! If that patient gets. mad at the mistress during her rehabilitation period, her health will definitely take a toll!" "C''mon, that mistress definitely knows that! Why else would she visit the patient this frequently?"


    "That''s a lot of doctors! That patient must be severely ill, right? Don''t tell me she might end up dying because of the emotional turmoil caused by the mistress!"


    I wouldn''t know about that. All I knew was that Amelia was extremely angry right now.


    She had always been the prideful type who cared more about her image. It had been a personality trait of hers since our university days.


    everyone


    Now that was actively criticizing her, she couldn''t care less about her image. anymore. Instead, she pointed at me angrily.


    "Eva Green, how dare you nder me!"


    I just shrugged in response while gazing at her impassively. "I didn''t say anything."


    Alisa and Julian were the ones who said everything. Their actions had nothing to do with me.


    Amelia''s rage intensified when she saw how nonchnt I looked. Suddenly, she let out a cold chuckle before stroking her own belly.


    "It''s true that you''re in poor health, Eva. It''s just a miscarriage, yet you''ve been hospitalized for such a long time. Could it be that you''re actually afflicted with a terminal disease?


    "It seems that you won''t be able to get pregnant in the future. Leonard won''t want to be with a woman like you."


    Amelia didn''t care about how others thought of her, hence her decision to go full-out on insulting me.


    Alisa wanted nothing more than to rip Amelia into pieces. Thankfully, Julian quickly stopped


    her.


    My expression remained impassive as ever. Amelia was right. What she said was the truth.


    Chapter 255 She Ce is What She Wants


    Then, Julian performed a check-up on me. After making sure that my blood pressure stayed the same, he nodded, clearly pleased with the results.


    "Good. I want you to stay like this from now on."


    "Does that mean Eva can get discharged from the hospital now?"


    Alisa scooted toward me instantly. She instinctively hid the bag of sandwiches behind the curtains while looking sheepish..


    Julian pretended not to see the bag. "Eva, if you can stay like this, you''ll be fine. Had you chosen to not care so much about Leonard from the start, your condition might not have rpsed."


    I nodded silently. It was true that I had cared too much about Leonard in the past.


    If I didn''t care about him at all, perhaps my life would be a lot happier and more rxed.


    Originally, I didn''t know why Amelia chose to visit me. When Emma came to my wardter in


    the afternoon, I found out about the actual reason.


    Since I agreed to the Harmons'' requirements and resigned from Harmon Group, Emma not


    longer became Leonard''s target at work.


    "Eva, Leonard clearly thinks we''re all idiots! He told the design department that the clients got the documents wrong, which led to the designs bing problematic!


    "The most ridiculous excuse I heard is that my signature on one of the documents doesn''t fit the regtions. As if I can fuck up my own signature! Seriously, this is so fucking ridiculous! Anyway, Leonard used all sorts of ridiculous excuses just to absolve me of all legal liabilities."


    Emma looked quite down. I just patted her on the hand.


    "It doesn''t matter what sort of excuses he used as long as you''re not dragged into this mess."


    "Not only did Leonard get me out of the mess, but he also wanted me to be the acting director of the design department. I said no. In the end, Matthew became the director."


    Emma perked up when she mentioned Matthew bing the director.


    The design department didn''t have a leader to take orders from. Amelia dared not take over my position because of what happened in the officest time. That was why Leonard wanted Emma to take over.


    11


    Emma imed that she was worried about being used as the scapegoat, so she stood her ground and said no. In the end, Matthew became the acting director of the department.


    "Matthew''s really good at using words as his weapon! He fought and argued with Amelia every day. This morning, Leonard transferred Amelia to the design department and made her the acting director."


    Clupei 256 smetane Whit She Wante


    Emma burst intoughter after that.


    Realization dawned on me at the same time. No wonder Amelia came looking for me resentfully.


    Now that she was the acting director, she''d be the one going through all necessary documents.


    If anything were to happen, she''d have to take responsibility.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I picked up


    wanted banana and began eating it. "That''s great, isn''t it? She finally got what she

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Resuming the Coboration


    "Don''t you know how badly she performs? Several of her projects were rejected. They''re using your design again for the overpass project." Emma wore a disdainful expression. She snatched away the banana I''d eaten half. "Bananas contain high glucose. You''d do well to cut down on it.


    "Amelia was utterly humiliated now. Of course, she''s not happy. Furthermore, she didn''t have the qualifications. She couldn''t put her name on the projects that were sessfully bid. Now, that feels good!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The longer Emma talked about it, the more excited she became. However, I didn''t feel much about it. Perhaps this was what Julian meant when she said that we took the high road. Not caring about it made me feel much more rxed.


    I might''ve had an easy time, but the same couldn''t be said for Harmon Group. Their issue wasn''t resolved, even if I resigned. At first, they could say that I quit my job due to the mistake I made. However, they were saying that losing me had a huge impact on thepany


    now.


    A lot of the design patents of the coborating partners belonged to me. I was also the one who secured some projects. Aside from the time I rpsed, I poured my heart and soul into Harmon Group for the past years. Numerous partners approved of me.


    It was bad enough that they let another person take over at thest minute. Amelia was even rejecting all of my previous designs for the coboration. It went without saying that our partners wouldn''t agree to it.


    By the time Caleb came to see me, Harmon Group''s stock price had been hitting the limit for a few days on end. "Thepany is thrown into disarray, Eva. And Luca is making things worse. I''m running out of steam." Caleb was indeed not looking too good. He also seemed much skinnier. However, his spirits lifted when he talked about the previous project.


    "One of my ssmates from my time studying overseas is the team leader''s son. In any case, the project has begun ording to the original design. He helped out, and the fines were lifted. So, we can kickstart the project again. "Brightwave Group is coborating with us again, but they took away much of the profits. Leonard was so pissed off over it." I was a little amused at the thought of Leonard getting ticked off because Zack was taking the profits.


    That was how Leonard had been back in school. He''d get mad for a good while, even if I ignored Zack, let alone what was happening right now.


    However, Leonard probably stopped caring about my rtionship with Zack now. Perhaps he didn''t want hispany to lose out on the profits.


    "It doesn''t matter if Leonard is pissed off. The project has resumed anyway." What I said was true. Thepany was what mattered most to Mr. Harmon Senior. If Leonard wasn''t around, he''d still have Luca. So, Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t care about Leonard that much anymore.


    Caleb looked at me timidly, "Are you sure you''ll go through with the divorce, Eva? Thewyer told me that you guys are already dividing the properties."


    I nodded and didn''t want toment on the matter any further. We were headed for a divorce. anyway. It was better to get it over with quickly and give us back our freedom.


    "I think you should reconsider it, Eva. I consulted thewyer. Judging by your circumstances....


    "It''s impossible to patch things up between us, Caleb. It''s better to get a divorce as fast as we


    can."


    Ever since Caleb learned about my condition, he had been firmly against the divorce. As he said, it would be easier for me to treat my condition with the Harmon family as my backing. On top of that, I wouldn''t have to worry about money, either.


    It was too bad, though. I no longer cared about all these. I was able to reunite with Jill and meet a doctor as kind as Julian was. That was a stroke of good luck. I couldn''t ask for more.


    Caleb was about to say something, but Zack came over to check on me, too. It looked like he had concerns regarding Brightwave Group''s coboration with Harmon Group.


    "We are coborating with Harmon Group again, and we''re still sticking to your design, Eva. Do you want to sign an agreement with thepany and keep proof that you have nothing to do with this in the future?"


    Nowadays, everyone was extra cautious after what happened. Caleb also talked about this earlier. Leonard was far from an upstanding man now. I was considering it, too.


    "I''ll head over to Harmon Group someday..." Before I could finish my sentence, Caleb''s phone rang.


    Caleb checked his phone and handed it to me, looking troubled. "I''m sure Grandpa''s looking for me. What should I do?"

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 Immensely Talented


    Harmon Group wasn''t doing very well. Naturally, Mr. Harmon Senior was in a foul mood as well. The ce felt strange to Caleb because he kept seeing Amelia during hisst few visits to the Harmon residence.


    Caleb gave me a troubled look. I was vexed as well. Soon, I wouldn''t be a part of the Harmon family anymore. I couldn''t stick my nose into this matter.


    The phone calls kept turned with a more troubled look on his face.


    "Grandunclen asked me to bring you back home, Eva. He has something to discuss with you.


    I felt curious and pulled out my phone. Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t give me a call. Why? Then, I thought of how Caleb said thewyer had started dividing the properties and understood. Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t want to have anything to do with me. "She and Leonard are about to go through a divorce. What''s there to talk about?" Zack''s expression turned cold. It seemed like he didn''t really want me to go, either.


    "Eva." Caleb murmured, "W-What if Grandunclen called you back to talk about the divorce agreement?"


    I knew that that was impossible. Caleb merely wanted me to go back to the Harmon residence with him. Mr. Harmon Senior would have his skin if I didn''t.


    Eventually, I left the hospital with Caleb, feeling helpless as I did. I was feeling quite good in terms of physical health, and I didn''t care about Leonard anymore. I might''ve had to return to the Harmon residence, but the notion didn''t faze me at all. When I stepped foot into the residence, I saw Amelia once more. Judging by her gaze, she was eager to kill me right there and then.


    "I''m sorry I made youe, Eva." Mr. Harmon Senior sounded more weary. He looked much older as well.


    That made sense, actually. Mr. Harmon Senior would have to take the lead, now that Harmon Group was in deep trouble. Luca kept fanning mes, and all Leonard did was take Amelia''s side. Thepany was at an impasse.


    "Is the divorce agreement ready, Mr. Harmon Senior?" I directly take a pen out of my handbag. I wasn''t ying nice anymore.


    Mr. Harmon Senior was stunned for a second before he gave Leonard a menacing re. "I want all of you in the study, Leonard, Eva, and Caleb."


    Caleb went over nervously and held Mr. Harmon Senior by his arm. Then, he kept giving me


    deliberate looks. I didn''t overthink it and simply followed them. Naturally, Leonard had toe as well. However, y stopped Amelia from following us.


    "Mr. Harmon didn''t ask for your presence upstairs, Ms. Miller."


    "Leo!" Amelia uttered in a pitiful voice. I didn''t know that she had such a coquettish side. I didn''t stop at all and went into the study first.


    Leonard probably spent some timeforting Amelia because he was thest one toe in. Mr. Harmon Senior snorted coldly and grumbled in a displeased tone, "Fool!"


    I wasn''t sure if Mr. Harmon Senior was chastising Leonard or Amelia. Either way, what he said aptly described both of them.


    "You called me here for a reason, Mr. Harmon Senior. Go ahead and tell me about it." I have nothing to say to the Harmons. So, I directly asked Mr. Harmon Senior what he wanted from


    1. me.


    Mr. Harmon Senior sighed and gave Leonard a vicious re again. Then, he looked at me." Some old folks, including myself, still find that you''re the more fitting person to oversee the design department, Eva."


    I responded with a nk expression, "You can always hire some expert designer."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I know very well that Amelia wasn''t capable enough for the job. She could handle ordinary designs, but she had neither the experience nor the ability to take onrge-scale projects. That made her works to be easily rejected. What was more, Amelia wasn''t someone who took kindly to criticism. Emma told me that Amelia rejected the designs Matthew and the others submitted to her.


    Excellent designers weren''t given a chance to shine, and Amelia couldn''te out with anything. It was a recipe for conflict. Everyone saw this debacle clear as day. Leonard was the only one who couldn''t see it.


    The moment Leonard heard what we said, he immediately flew into a rage. "Amelia is capable, Grandpa. You should''ve seen the awards she won in college. She''s immensely talented in design."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 No One''s Getting Divorced


    "If you would just let her have peace of mind, her design will surely get approved. Give her another chance, Grandpa." Leonard genuinely had unwavering faith in Amelia''s design skills. To be more urate, it was my skills that gave him such strong confidence. Leonard proceeded to exin how Amelia was immensely talented and that she won several international awards. He imed that she even handled design works for numerous overseas projects.


    It hadpletely slipped Leonard''s mind that I was the one who did these projects. If he looked into it, he''d see that I was the chief designer. It was a shame that he simply didn''t check it.


    "If you could just give Amelia another chance, Grandpa..."


    "That''s enough, Leonard!" Mr. Harmon Senior smacked his teacup on the table. "How is Amelia talented? Just look at the projects she submitted. Was any one of them satisfactory?


    A good amount of our designs passed when Eva was still around. What about when we left Amelia in charge?


    "I don''t care who you love, but you can''t let it affect thepany''s benefits!"


    I kept my gaze lowered the whole time and stayed clear of their exchange. Mr. Harmon Senior had made it very clear. All he cared about was safeguarding thepany''s benefits, and he ''didn''t give a damn about who the designer was.


    As far as Mr. Harmon Senior was concerned, the best designer was the kind of designer who could bring profits to thepany.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "That''s not true, Grandpa. Eva''s designs... Well, they are..." Leonard wanted to argue his case, but he was stumped all of a sudden.


    What could Leonard say about my designs, anyway? My designs were mine and mine alone. He couldn''t nitpick a single one of them. As far as he remembered, however, I was merely diligent, not talented.


    Perhaps Leonard finally recalled, but maybe he had his own considerations. In any case, it had nothing to do with me.


    "I also think Eva is more suitable for the design work, Grandunclen. She was indeed very skilled at it." Caleb remained loyal to me and took my side. He even fought with Leonard a little over it.


    Leonard shut his eyes in exhaustion. "I''m about to divorce Eva, Grandpa. There''s no need to let here back. What''s more, everyone knew that she resigned because of her mistake. I don''t want to stir up more trouble for thepany." Chopper 258 No One''s Getting Divorced


    27


    I nodded quietly. This was the first time Leonard said something that made sense in the entire time. Divorce was the best oue. It was for me, at the very least.


    There were messes all over Harmon Group right now. I couldn''t be bothered to care about it now. With that said, Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t agree to it.


    "You two can''t divorce now. Just look at Harmon Group''s stock price! If you divorce her, you''re telling everyone that you''re a disloyal yboy who caused his wife to have a miscarriage. What do you think the public opinion would look like?" "The baby in her womb wasn''t mine!" Leonard was furious. He even red at me.


    I continued to wear a nk expression the whole time. I had nothing to say to Leonard when he was like this. Meanwhile, Mr. Harmon Senior was ticked off. He grabbed something on the table and smacked Leonard with it.


    "I forbade you from marrying Eva back then, but you just had to do it. You even said you''d marry no one else but her. I don''t care if there''s something wrong with your brain or other parts of your body. You two aren''t getting divorced now." Mr. Harmon Senior slowly calmed down after he had a fit.


    The three of us didn''t say anything. Only a fool would speak now.


    Mr. Harmon Senior swept his nce across the three of us before fixing his gaze on me. "Go out, all of you. You''re staying back, Eva."


    Caleb had to drag Leonard out of the study, while I remained standing where I was. I had a hunch that I wasn''t going to like what Mr. Harmon Senior was about to say.


    As expected, Mr. Harmon Senior immediately spoke the moment Leonard and Caleb were out of the study.


    "You two can''t get divorced for the time being, Eva. Harmon Group has to secure the cross- province project."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 You''re the Reason


    I looked at the project document Mr. Harmon Senior pushed toward me, and my expression. grew solemn. As expected, it was a cross-province project, and it even involved several majorpanies.


    If Harmon Group could secure this project, it would definitelyunch them to new heights. Thepany had developed at an exponential rate for the past few years, but itcked a big project that would elevate its status.


    I shut my eyes for a second. I knew there was probably not much room to turn this around. It didn''t matter how things between me and Leonard went. Harmon Group had to secure the project.


    "You''re mature and tactful, Eva. You should know how important this project is. Don''t get a divorce for the time being. Postpone it until after we''ve secured it." Mr. Harmon Senior spoke


    in an authoritative tone. He was sure that I would agree to it.


    However, I wasn''t going to obey the Harmon family anymore. "Excuse me, but I''ve resigned. So, I''m not going to do any more design work for Harmon Group. Also, I am divorcing Leonard. If we can''te to an amicable agreement, I will sue for divorce." I wouldn''t have done something like this if I hadn''t been pushed to the corner. It was just that


    I knew how stubborn Mr. Harmon Senior was. I couldn''t reject him in a roundabout way.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Harmon Senior was dumbfounded at first. Then, his expression grew grim. "Have you made your decision, Eva?"


    I nodded and looked him straight in the eyes. Mr. Harmon Senior sighed, and his voice turned cold and distant as he spoke. "You are the whole reason Leonard became who he is today, Eva. You aren''t entirely innocent for the state Harmon Group is in today." My eyes widened in response, but I didn''t say anything. Mr. Harmon Senior was right. Leonard became who he is today because of me. His memories wouldn''t have jumbled up if it wasn''t for me, and Harmon Group wouldn''t have been in this mess. Everything could be traced back to me.


    "Leonard has been lending assistance to your family ever since you went overseas. He took over your mother''s treatment and your father''s case. He even went to Melgrove to deal with Keenan.


    "You owe him a lot, Eva. So, you can''t walk away this time."


    Everything Mr. Harmon Senior said cut deep. He spoke the truth. I couldn''t repay everything Leonard did for me. He wouldn''t have turned into this if it wasn''t for me.


    It was a shame, though. We got tangled up for so long that we couldn''t make sense of


    anything anymore.


    All of a sudden, I heard Amelia''s voice. I couldn''t make out what she was saying, but I knew she was expressing concern for Leonard.


    I lowered my head to hide the emotion in my eyes. Now that I was seeing both of them together with my own eyes, I actually couldn''t pretend as if nothing happened.


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s tone softened when he realized I didn''t say anything. "You two have been entangled with each other for a long time. It''s impossible that you two didn''t have feelings for each other. What if Leonard goes back to his old self in the near future? "It''s okay if he doesn''t, anyway. I will personally reward you with 50 million dors when divorce him after the whole thing is over. Consider itpensation for your efforts."


    you


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s offer was indeed tempting, but I had more money than I could possibly want now. I took a deep breath and said, "I can see my way to securing the project, but the divorce is happening."


    I didn''t have a ce in Leonard''s heart. That meant I''d have to repay him in some other ways. "I can get divorced secretly, and I''ll just divide up his property in an uplicated manner. I don''t want anything from the Harmon family.


    "For that matter, I won''t return to Harmon Group. I''ll set up my own studio and coborate with yourpany. If the Harmon family can ept this form of coboration, then so can I."


    I didn''t back down even when I met Mr. Harmon Senior''s furious gaze. My marriage with Leonard was long gone, and only a shell of it remained. It was pointless to keep it going.


    Mr. Harmon Senior and I didn''t say anything. We merely locked our gaze in a battle of will. After several minutes, he nodded slightly.


    "Alright. We''ll do it your way."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 Getting Divorced First


    With Mr. Harmon Senior''s blessing, I felt much more confident and at ease. I''d be free after the divorce, and I no longer had to let my status as Leonard''s wife shackle me.


    When I went downstairs, I saw Amelia massaging Leonard''s head. She even gave me a vicious re. I pretended not to see anything and sat on the couch.


    Leonard didn''t look too hot. I wasn''t sure if it was due to his unusual migraine. I recalled the doctor saying that, given his condition, he had to do his best to go for a check-up routinely. It seemed he hadn''t been to the hospital at all. I was still in the middle of my thoughts when Mr. Harmon Senior recounted what we talked about earlier. Before Leonard and Caleb could say anything, Amelia outright rejected the idea.


    "I''m overseeing the design department in Harmon Group, Mr. Harmon Senior. Do you realize you are humiliating me?"


    "Why do I have to personally humiliate you?" Mr. Harmon Senior retorted matter-of-factly. "You have submitted more than ten coborative proposals. Were our clients happy with any one of them?


    "Here''s the thing, Amelia. Leonard approves of your abilities. So, you should show us what you''re made of, instead of relying on his approval to get by."


    Amelia''s eyes turned red immediately when Mr. Harmon Senior openly criticized her skills. As a matter of fact, she wasn''tpletely ipetent. After all, she put a lot of effort into her studies. She was technically a passing designer. Amelia could manage various details in different designs, and she could produce some basic designs ording to the client''s visions. If she could properly learn from her studies overseas and sharpen her skills to another level, that might''ve been able to make up for herck of


    talent.


    With that said, I''d seen the designs Emma sent me. It seemed like Amelia''s time overseas didn''t serve any purpose. Her skills as a designer were simr to those who studied locally.


    Amelia had probably put her work into mingling with high society overseas. However, she only picked up the know-how for social etiquette. She didn''t do anything to make herself a morepetent designer.


    Amelia would nevere to learn that the so-called members of high society also looked at a person''s value, aside from family background.


    Amelia''s shoulders kept shaking, but she tried very hard to fight back tears. Leonardforted her and patted her hand. "Don''t worry. Everything''s okay.


    "Also, didn''t you have a design patent from your time in college? We can use yours. It''s not


    Chapter 160 Getting Doforord Find


    like we have to use a certain someone''s patent." At the next moment, Leonard gave me at taunting look.


    I raised my eyebrow dismissively. Was he putting his bets on Amelia''s design patent? Well. He was going to be sorely disappointed.


    Actually, I was disappointed as well. He remembered my design patent, but he didn''t remember that it belonged to me. I sniffed hard and turned my gaze away from him.


    This time, however, Leonard seemed to have noticed the slight change in my emotion. "What do you have to feel sorry about? You kept saying you focused on your studies back in college. What have you learned, though?


    "You and Amelia were roommates, but you never spent any effort on design. All you knew to do was pester me. Go ahead and take away your design. We''ll just use Amelia''s design patent to rece yours. Don''t ever think that Harmon Group couldn''t survive without you." "Please stop, Leonard." Amelia was as white as a sheet right now. She was also trembling uncontrobly.


    What was fake could never be made real. It couldn''t withstand tests and inquiries. Amelia knew about this better than anyone.


    I chuckled and shook my head. I didn''t intend to entertain the two of them.


    Mr. Harmon Senior said decisively, "That''s enough. We''ll do as Eva said. She''ll set up her own studio and coborate with Harmon Group in the future."


    "Mr. Harmon Senior!" Amelia clenched her fists in humiliation. "What about my design department?"


    "All you have to do is follow Eva''s lead." Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t intend to exin too much. to Amelia. He was already instructing Caleb to send the information regarding the current project to me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I didn''t intend to stay there any longer than I had to. So, I directly rose to my feet. "Now that we''vee to an agreement, I''ll n and prepare for my new studio.


    "Also, get the divorce agreement ready as quickly as you can, Leonard. We''re getting divorced before I coborate with Herman Group."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Gone Crazy


    I took my handbag and was about to leave, but someone suddenly grabbed my hand.


    "Are you still going through with the divorce?" An inexplicable emotion shed in Leonard''s eyes. He seemed to be slightly angered.


    I tried pushing him away several times, but I couldn''t do it. Not even Amelia could pull him away. So, I resorted to leaving it be.


    "Isn''t this what we have agreed on, Leonard? Hasn''t yourwyer started dividing the properties? Hurry up and sign the divorce agreement already." I looked at Amelia and added, "Someone''s waiting to be with you. There''s no need for you to cling to me." Leonard''s gaze moved downward before it rested on my finger. "Where''s the wedding ring? Where is it? You know that I made it myself. I told you so!"


    Leonard rose to his feet. He held my hand with one hand and clutched his head with another. His eyes werepletely reddened.


    I was shocked. Leonard exerted more pressure over his grip on my hand by the second. It felt as if he was going to break my hand.


    "Why aren''t you wearing the ring? Is it because Zack is back? I have torn off the divorce agreement you printed, Eva. Let''s see how you''re going to make the divorce happen now!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you pushing for a divorce because of Zack''s return, or are you nning on going overseas and searching for a new man with money?


    "You''ll only get to divorce me over my dead body!" Leonard almost roared thest part of his


    sentence.


    Looking at his maddened demeanor, I got the feeling that Leonard had genuinely returned to his old self.


    "Do you recognize who I am, Leonard?" I was about to say something, but a terrible pain shot up in my hand.


    Amelia''s nails nearly pierced through my flesh. Leonard was also hurt, and he quickly released me. She red at me viciously and immediately handed the tablet in her hand to him. "Are you having a headache again, Leo? Hurry up and take the medicine. You''ll feel better afterward.


    "Stop looking at her. Take the med. Hurry up. Take it now!" Amelia''s tone was desperate and pleading. She kept pushing Leonard backward.


    At this moment, however, something felt amiss for me. Why did Amelia keep asking Leonard to take the medicine? I clearly remembered that the pain meds were in capsules at the beginning. Ever since she took over, it got changed into tablets. Chapter JetGameChaty


    Amelia had said that Mr. Harmon Senior gave her these tablets. How true was it, though? What was more, Julian once told me that Leonard''s cranial nerves weren''t that badly damaged. In at matter of a second, I seemed to grasp something "What medicine did you feed him, Amelia?" I was about to step forward, but she stuffed one of the tablets into Leonard''s mouth before giving him a hard shove. Then, he fell stiffly to the floor.


    "Leo. Leo!" Amelia shook him maddeningly, and the maids rushed over to offer assistance. Leonard had passed out, and his face was unusually reddened.


    "Take him to the hospital. What are you all waiting for?" Mr. Harmon Senior was so mad that he kept hitting the floor with his cane. Only then did the group lift Leonard and rush him out.


    I was about to get into the car, but Amelia shoved me aside mercilessly. At that moment, she seemed to have gone off her rocker. She was ring at me with reddened eyes.


    Ivour


    "This is all your fault, Eva. You''re such a jinx! Don''t follow us, or I''ll make you regret it." Amelia''s eyes were filled with resentment, and she gave me a hard push.


    I staggered several steps backward from the force behind the shove, and Caleb had to catch me.


    "I''ll send you home, Eva. Let them go to the hospital. There''s nothing to be worried about. y and the others are there. Nothing''s going to happen."


    Amelia was seemingly afraid that I''d follow them, and she swiftly shut the car door. I watched as the car drove into the distance. After that, I followed Caleb into his car.


    "Rx, Eva. I''ll let you know if anything happens. You shouldn''t upset Amelia for the time being. She''s probably gone crazy for real."


    I remained quiet and looked out the window as I grasped tightly in my hand the tablet that I picked up from the floor.

 Chapter 262

    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im


    Chapter 262 Peculiarities


    Caleb sent me back to the hospital before he quickly rushed over to check on Leonard. Meanwhile, I went to Julian''s office. He was having a snack as he read documents.


    "You''re back." Julian nced at me, seemingly checking that I was okay before he continued. to read his documents. He was alone in the office. So, I showed him the sweat-drenched tablet. "Can y


    you check this out and tell me what it is?"


    Julian disdainfully pulled out a tissue and said, "Put it here."


    I did as I was told. He frowned and examined it. Then, he sniffed before he shook his head. "I can''t tell what it is."


    "Can you send it for a test?"


    "Sure thing. Who''s taking this?" Julian wrapped the tablet and left it on his table.


    Car doubts


    "Amelia fed this medication to Leonard. She said it''s a pain medication, but I have my about what it is." It might''ve been my hunch or the weird feeling Amelia gave me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that the tablet was the heart of the problem.


    Then, Julian took the tablet and examined it again. "It''s crudely made and doesn''t have a logo. I truly can''t tell what it is. It feels like some small workshop made it. I''ll look into it on your behalf. What''s going on with Leonard?"


    "I think he''s rediscovering his memories." I briefly recounted what happened earlier and told Julian about Amelia''s strange behaviors. His expression had all but grown much more grim,


    "It could be a hallucinogen. I think I recall hearing that some of the psychiatrists overseas. used these forbidden medications. On the surface, it seemed to alleviate the patient''s condition, when in fact it served to get them hooked onto the medications. "Let''s wait for the test result. I can''t be certain of it."


    "What should I do, then?" I was a little concerned. Leonard was still in the hospital. Would he lose his mind if he kept taking this medication?


    Julian pushed his ss and rose to his feet. "Go back, and let me handle this. My mentor went away to the college for ss. I''ll ask him to help check on Leonard, and I''ll find someone to keep an eye on the hospital."


    All of a sudden, an unusual grin crept up on Julian''s face. It made my heart skip a beat. He very rarely smiled. If he did, nothing good coulde out of it.


    I went back to my ward, but I was still worried. So, I hurriedly gave Jill a call and told her about Julian''s odd behavior. However, she wasn''t surprised in the least.


    "That guy''s a mad scientist. He''s all for conducting peculiar research, and he might very well


    (chappe 212 Peculuintes


    intend to use Leonard''s data as the basis of his research.


    "Rest easy. The Pope family''s hospital won''t let him have his way. There are security cameras operating 24/7."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I felt slightly easier, now that I have support from both Julian and Jill. Thest thing I expected was for Amelia to be so daring that she''d pull off her heinous n in the hospital.


    Amelia might not have been able to tamper with the medications, but she could do something else.


    Amelia posed herself as Leonard''s girlfriend and had free ess to Leonard''s ward.


    Sometimes, she''d even take essential oil diffusers, which were all recorded by the security


    camera.


    Jill discovered this unusual thing and immediately came to the hospital to look for me. Amelia told the nurse that Leonard liked the smells this essential oil gives off. He can''t sleep well without the scent.


    "The nurse threw it out several times, but Amelia just kept bringing it. She even had a fight with the nurse. Then, she rummaged through the trash can and took the essential oil and diffuser out again. How strange is that?"


    I got extremely panicked. I couldn''t shake the feeling that Leonard was going to meet his demise for sure. In the video, Amelia threatened to talk to the head nurse at the slightest provocation, and my heart leaped to heart leaped to my throat.


    The Harmon family positioned bodyguards by the ward door. On top of that, there are doctors and nurses outside. Was Amelia trying to do something to Leonard''s medication?


    I thought about the pain medication Amelia fed Leonard, and I felt frantic for some reason. I had a sinking feeling that something bad was about to happen. Chapp:263 Controertation

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 Confrontation


    Julian''s mentor, Hamish Mcgregor, arrived at the hospital to check on Leonard. However, Amelia straight-up chased him out of the ward.


    Initially, I thought Amelia would pretend a little, but she dropped itpletely. Leonard only trusted her now, and his bodyguards only obeyed her. No one else could go into the ward at all.


    Julian was uncharacteristically angry when he found me. "Amelia is such a crazydy. Is she no longer scared of anything?


    "I have sent the tablet you gave me for testing. It is a hallucinogen. If we can perform tests on Leonard, we can be sure of its residue in his body, She''s just buying time for herself.


    "Does Amelia think you''re not Leonard''s legal guardian just because you two are getting a divorce?" Naturally, Julian was able to think of everything Amelia thought of. That was why she repelled the idea of letting the medical staff perform tests on Leonard. After all, the hallucinogen contained someponents that were identical tomon


    medications.


    That was why we couldn''t detect anything wrong from thest test. Nobody expected that such forbidden medications would exist in the country, let alone inside Leonard''s body.


    Now, however, we were at an impasse. Harmon Group was in disarray, and Mr. Harmon Senior couldn''t pull himself away from thepany. Was there no one who could control Amelia?


    I put on a pair of slippers and went over to Leonard''s ward. The bodyguards were already putting him into a wheelchair.


    "What are you guys doing?" I stood in the middle of the hallway, blocking them. Leonard''s bodyguards knew who I was. They also stopped doing what they were doing when they saw


    that I was furious.


    Amelia walked out of the ward and looked at me in arrogance. "You and the hospital are in cahoots, and you all want to do tests on Leonard. Well, fat chance. We''re transferring to another hospital. Get out of our way if you know what''s good for you! "Are you guys deaf? What are you waiting for?" Amelia aggressively shoved the bodyguards, who stood in front of her, but none of them moved.


    There was no hard proof for Leonard''s messed-up memories, but people around him smelled something fishy, especially more so the bodyguards who followed him around all the time. Naturally, they were able to sense that there was something wrong with him. When Emilia rushed over, she exchanged nces with me and immediately shook her head. Then, she stood next to me.


    "Impable timing, Emilia. I want to transfer Leonard to another hospital. Eva might very


    Chapp?r per confrontation


    well have an agreement with the hospital to drug him and make sure he never wakes up." Amelia was pissed off.


    When Amelia saw that more and more people were gathered around us, she gave the bodyguards another shove. "Leo is the one who pays you all your sries. Are you going to wait around and do nothing? Move your asses!" "Who dares take a step?" I extended my arm and blocked all of them. "You don''t get to call the shots about the transfer!"


    "I''m his girlfriend!"


    "And I''m his wife!"


    Amelia red at me, and I returned the favor. At this moment, I finally knew about her intention. The cat was about to get out of the bag. That was why she wanted to take Leonard away.


    What would Amelia do to Leonard, then?


    I quivered with rage at the thought of her giving him any drugs she wanted.


    Amelia gulped and raised her voice, "Leonard''s divorcing you, and I''m his girlfriend. You don''t have the right to stop me!"


    "Of course, I do." I chuckled coldly. "I''m his legal wife, and we''re not divorced yet. I have the right to decide if he stays or leaves the hospital.


    "Amelia Miller. You didn''t inform me, nor did you inform Leonard''s family about decision. Where do you intend to take him?"


    your


    Obviously, Amelia didn''t think I could stand my ground so firmly in front of this many people. Her expression was incrediblyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    sour. She shoved the bodyguards away and intended to wheel Leonard past me, but I tantly blocked her and wouldn''t get out of the way.


    "Scram!" Amelia gritted her teeth and stared at me.


    Meanwhile, I cast a nce at Julian, who stood to the side. "Call the police for me, Dr. Pope. Tell them that someone''s trying to abduct the CEO of Harmon Group, and we hope they can be here as soon as possible."

 Chapter 264

    64 We Need to Talk


    "Okay." Julian pulled his phone out with a nkexpression, and Amelia was finally panicked..


    ""Wait a minute!" Amelia looked at me, visibly upset. "Are you crazy?"


    words echoed in my


    "I think you''re the crazy one. Do you have any idea what you''re doing?" I took a step forward. and looked at Leonard, who was still unconscious. All of a sudden, mind. What was so good about Leonard? Why were all thedies getting crazy over someone like him?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    All thedies Leonard got involved with were like this, and so was Lily. And now, even Amelia acted the same.


    I looked at Amelia, and my expression was devoid of emotions. "Let him go and let the hospital staff perform tests on him. Otherwise, we''re calling the police."


    Leonard hadn''t sobered uppletely. I wasn''t going to do anything to Amelia. If he regained consciousness and acted crazily again, I would just be the jerk again.


    "No. That''s not happening! I won''t let go. Leonard loves me. He''s mine!" Amelia staggered. Her eyes remained fixed on me, but she fell to the floor.


    It was aplete mess by the ward door. At that moment, Mr. Harmon Senior rushed over here with his men. I paid no mind to the Harmons. Instead, I asked Julian to hurry up and perform tests on Leonard. "What trouble have you stirred up again, Eva?" Ivy looked at me with a displeased expression. She even intended to stop the doctor, but Mr. Harmon Senior''s men blocked her.


    Mr. Harmon Senior stared at me profoundly. "What''s happening?"


    "Amelia drugged Leonard with hallucinogen. It might make him addicted."


    Bob and Ivy swapped nces when they heard what I said. They remained quiet, hatching some plots that were only known to them.


    Leonard''s luck had been rottentely. He was drugged and exposed to radiation, and he even got beaten up. I cast my nce to the ward and looked at him with a mix of emotions.


    I felt somewhat guilty, too. It was true. I was partly responsible for what Leonard turned into.


    I didn''t say anything when Mr. Harmon Senior''s men took Amelia away. It didn''t concern me if she ended up dead or alive. If Leonard was gung-ho about protecting her, there was nothing I could say as well. Mr. Harmon Senior ordered the bodyguards to lock down the entire floor as everyone quietly


    staff got it.


    waited for Leonard''s test result. Two hourster, the hospital"


    "It is a hallucinogen. There are some knockout drugs as well. Also, the essential oils were probably spiked. I managed to find out that Amelia studied psychology and picked up some questionable skills in Erewhon."


    Julian was still wearing a nk expression, but there was some trace of excitement in his eyes. "I didn''t think this type of drug could alter someone''s memories. I''vee to realize that Amelia is something of a genius when ites to this area." Julian raised his head and quickly shut his mouth when he saw how speechless I was.


    "How will this drug affect Leonard, doc?" Mr. Harmon Senior coughed lightly and stared at Julian intensely. "Will he recover from it? Will it damage his brain?"


    Bob seemed to have caught some key information and quickly took a step forward. "Exactly. Will he have to rely on drugs that will affect his brain? Won''t Harmon Group drown in negative feedback if we let someone like him take over?"


    "That''s not going to happen. We just have to let his body metabolize it, and support him with: medication and rehabilitation." Julian pushed his ss. "My mentor is studying the drug''sponents as we speak. I''ll wager he''lle up with a solution within two days." I let out a sigh of relief when I heard what Julian said.


    "Let''s call the police, then. We should let them handle the case." I didn''t know how many tricks Amelia had up her sleeves, but Leonard would be done for if she actually fed these drugs


    to him.


    If there were some drugponents in there and Leonard took them on a long-term basis, he might very well pass out and be mentally ill the next time he ingested it.


    All of a sudden, Emilia hurried over and whispered something in Mr. Harmon Senior''s ear. His expression shifted dramatically as he asked, "Are you sure?"


    Emilia nodded solemnly, and Mr. Harmon Senior fell silent for several seconds before he turned around and looked at me. "Don''t call the police first, Eva. We need to talk."

 Chapter 265

    im


    Chapter 265 Make It Worth Your While


    I looked at Mr. Harmon Senior in confusion. Then, I looked at Emilia, who stood next to him. There were some inexplicable emotions in her eyes, and I couldn''t make sense of it. However, she shook her head. I knew she was telling me not to talk about it first. I followed Mr. Harmon Senior into the ward, isting everyone else. Leonard merelyy on the bed quietly. There weren''t even any expressions on his face.


    I didn''t think Leonard had been this quiet ever. From the day I knew him, he had loved chatting andughing. He would frown all the time after our rtionship turned sour. The point was, he had never worn a peaceful look on his face.


    I was reminded of Mr. Harmon Senior''s presence and quickly gathered my thoughts. "What do you want to talk about, Mr. Harmon Senior?"


    "It seems like you''re no longer calling me ''grandpa."" Mr. Harmon Senior sat in front of the hospital bed and focused his gaze on Leonard.


    I lowered my gaze. As a failed daughter-inw, I should give up my status, now that someone else was already calling him "grandpa."


    More to the point, Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t stop Amelia from addressing him that way. Back when I got married to Leonard, he didn''t allow me to call him "grandpa" until after two years.


    "Leonard''s parents are gone, Eva. I''ve always thought I was alone for the longest time. Fortunately, he was still alive.


    "I only have one grandson, and it goes without saying that I love him. However, would you take a look at what he had turned into now?" Mr. Harmon Senior sounded choked up as if he didn''t want to think about what happened back then.


    I was aware that Leonard was kidnapped, and that led to his parents'' death. That was why he had always wanted a family that was connected to him by blood, and he was always very respectful of Mr. Harmon Senior.


    I could rte to the feeling when someone without flesh and blood yearning to form a family of his own.


    Mr. Harmon Senior wiped tears from his face. Then, he turned around and gave me a somewhat solemn look. "I''ve told you two before, Eva. Get working on making a baby, but you two just wouldn''t listen to me.


    "Now, Leonard''s like this, and your health is less than ideal. How are you two supposed to make a baby now?"


    There he went with the topic of babies again. I lowered my head and remained quiet. In fact, there was nothing to talk about. I can''t get pregnant for now, and I didn''t know if I could in Chapp¨¦ 265 Make It Worth Your WhileContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    three years.


    If we were focusing solely on the idea of extending the family lineage, I really should''ve divorced Leonard. That was the original n as well.


    "Amelia has been pregnant for less than a month."


    "Huh?" I looked at Mr. Harmon Senior somewhat incredulously.


    "She''s having Leonard''s baby." This time, Mr. Harmon Senior spoke with a firm tone.


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t say anything for a long time. I thought about how Leonard. and Amelia stayed in the Harmon residence the whole time, and my mind was all jumbled up.


    So, did that mean Mr. Harmon Senior was aware that both of them had been staying together? A sense of humiliation rose within my chest. At that moment, I was tempted to just leave. It hadn''t even been that long since I lost my baby. How was it that they made their own baby already?


    With that said, I remained standing there for a reason. It was almost as if I couldn''t move because I was waiting for a verdict.


    "Eva. I know that the Harmon family did wrong by that. Leonard''s also...


    "However, his mind is all messed up. This isn''t something he would''ve wanted. You should know this. You know him better than anyone else."


    Tears streamed down my face. I bit my lower lip firmly, trying hard to not sob. I wiped tears from my face and asked, "So?"


    I stared at Mr. Harmon Senior with unblinking eyes. There weren''t any emotions in his eyes He was talking about this as if it was someone else''s problem.


    "You owe Leonard, and it isn''t suitable for you two to get divorced now. Amelia can''t abort her baby. We don''t know if this baby will be Leonard''sst.


    "Although I''llpletely do you dirty, I don''t have a choice either." Mr. Harmon Senior rose to his feet and stood in front of me. "Secure the project for Harmon Group, and I''ll make it worth your while."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 The Last Time


    I didn''t remember how I left Leonard''s ward. All I knew was that it felt surreal. Mr. Harmon Senior kept saying that I owed Leonard. Was I supposed to repay him with my life? In the end, I still agreed to Mr. Harmon Senior''s request. However, I wasn''t going to sit around and do nothing for myself.


    "Are


    you alright, Eva?" Jill rushed over. Her forehead was covered in sweat. I brushed her hair aside and nodded.


    Julian walked over with a somewhat grim expression. "Let''s go back to your ward first."


    Both of them led me back to my ward. Jill asked me a lot of questions on the way, but I couldn''t quite hear it. Julian had to nudge me twice for me toe back to my senses. "What did you guys say?"


    "Jill asked you about the stuff Mr. Harmon Senior said to you."


    ''Amelia is pregnant with Leonard''s baby." I looked at both of them with a nk expression. My eyes were finally focusing on Jill, who was astounded.


    Jill pointed at me at first. Then, she pointed at the door. Eventually, she asked, "Leonard''s a mess right now. How did he do it with Amelia?


    "He couldn''t even see clearly who it was, but he could still roll in the sheets with her." Jill was about to say more, but Julian stopped her.


    I had seemingly calmed down a lot at this moment. Nothing could faze me. It was the kind of zen energy after an intense sadness. It would seem that I had gotten used to it too.


    Jill noticed that my face was nk, and she quickly held my hand. "She''s a bitch, and he''s a scumbag. Let them rot together and forget about him."


    Julian reminded Jill rudely. "Leonard was fed hallucinogens."


    Jill was stunned and a little dispirited. "Couldn''t he have just held out a bit? This is all because his will wasn''t strong enough."


    I was amused and squeezed her hand. I wanted to tell her that willpower didn''t have anything to do with it, but I couldn''t utter a single word.


    I lost my baby, but Leonard and Amelia made one of their own already. All of a sudden, I understood why the female protagonists in romantic flicks wanted to kill their disloyal former boyfriends. It was a sucky feeling to have indeed, I knew my baby wasn''t meant to be born in the first ce. I knew Leonard was drugged. However, I couldn''t bring myself to forgive him, and I never would.


    rk 266 The Last Teme


    Julian probably saw that I was in a foul mood. Eventually, he led Jill out of my ward to give me some peace. Iy on the hospital bed, but I couldn''t fall asleep at all. The only thing on my mind was the fact that Amelia got pregnant.


    I watched as the sky darkened. Then, I rose to my feet and made my way back to Leonard''s ward. I stood in front of the door, but I didn''t go inside. Instead, I merely looked at him in


    silence.


    Some of the Harmon family''s bodyguards were here. One of them wanted to open the door for me, but I shook my head.


    I didn''t even know how I should face Leonard. Was I supposed to be mad at him for getting Amelia pregnant, or should I feel relieved for him because he could still be cured?


    I had no idea how long I stood there, but Julian approached me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "He''s not looking too good. You''d be wise to prepare yourself for the worst. Amelia didn''t have medical knowledge, and she could''ve screwed up his health by feeding him drugs without the necessary know-how.


    "With that said, my mentor has gone back to develop a prescription for his rehabilitation." Julian didn''t say if Leonard was curable or if he could wake up.


    Perhaps Julian also told Mr. Harmon Senior about it. That could be why Mr. Harmon Senior insisted on protecting Amelia at all costs. He wanted to protect Leonard''s only child.


    I nodded. Then, I opened the door gently and went inside. I sat by Leonard''s hospital bed and held his hand. He seemed to have grown much skinnier, and his hand seemed to have lost its strength.


    I leaned over gently and said, "This is thest time I''m seeing you, Leonard."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Farewell


    That day, I talked to Leonard about a lot of stuff. I knew he couldn''t hear me, but I had to say it out loud. I started the tale with how I won his heart at college. Then, I told him how I secretly helped him secure a job. I also told him that I got cancer after I went overseas. On top


    of that, I talked about our baby, and how it felt to have a baby in my belly. I might not have told Leonard about it when he was awake. At this moment, however, I have an urge to tell him about everything.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I finally finished telling Leonard about everything I wanted to say when dawn approached, but he still hadn''t woken up. I knew it. The movie plots were nothing but lies.


    People in a deep state of unconsciousness couldn''t hear anything. It didn''t matter what I told him. There was nothing I could say to rile him up.


    I looked at him and saw that his expression was the same as yesterday. All of a sudden, I let out a sigh of relief. I said everything I had to. So, he couldn''t me me in the future.


    1 left the ward with a nk expression. It just so happened that I ran into Caleb, who came here early in the morning. There were dark circles beneath his eyes. It seemed like he didn''t sleep for the entire night as well. "Have you been here the whole night, Eva?"


    "Yeah. I dropped by to check on him." I wasn''t that energetic, either, but I still added, "I won''te here anymore."


    I said my goodbyes to Leonard. There was no point for me to be here anymore.


    Caleb looked at me. It seemed like he had something to say, but he bit his tongue. Then, he nced at the bodyguards standing next to us and walked over to my side eventually. He whispered, "Why don''t I take you back to your ward?"


    I noticed Caleb had something to tell me, and I nodded. Once we were back to my ward, Caleb was no longer happy and carefree as he usually was. Instead, he begged me with a sour face.


    "Please, Eva. Come back to Harmon Group. Thepany is in shambles. Luca has seemingly gone crazy. He didn''t care about getting into more projects, and he changed clients at thest minute. The design department is constantly working overtime.


    "I honestly can get a handle on things if you don''te back, Eva. Please." It looked like things hadn''t been good for Harmon Group. Caleb''s face was a little pale, and his beard was unshaven, giving him a somewhat disheveled look.


    I gave Caleb a troubled look. "Amelia is pregnant, Caleb."


    "Huh?" Caleb looked at me with a surprised expression. After more than ten seconds passed, he finally lowered his head in dejection.


    "Amelia wasn''t like this back when we were at college. How did shee to be like this?"


    In fact, Amelia had never been like this when she was in the country. I also have no idea what came over her. Perhaps one''s mind would be empty when one was in love. Amelia could''ve gone out of her mind in the name of love. Caleb and I didn''t say anything for more than ten minutes. Eventually, he raised his head and looked at me. "Can you pump the brakes on the divorce, then? If you go through with it, Harmon Group will never be the same anymore."


    I knew what Caleb meant. If I divorced Leonard, Mr. Harmon Senior would take away Leonard''s shares. As of now, I was still his wife, and I retained the right to control his shares and properties. If Mr. Harmon Senior actually supported Luca, then Leonard would be left with nothing.


    With that said, what could I do?


    I shook my head. "I won''t divorce Leonard for the time being. It''ll have to wait until he wakes up, at least. I''ll participate in the cross-province project, but I''ll also set up my ownpany and coborate with Harmon Group."


    This was the conclusion I summarized from my conversation with Mr. Harmon Senior. With the way things were, there was no turning back. I couldn''t stand by and watch as Luca took over Harmon Group, but it was also impossible for me to get back together with Leonard


    anymore.


    Amelia wasn''t the only person standing between me and Leonard. There was also the child in her belly and my deceased unborn baby. I instinctively touched my belly as mncholy washed over me.


    Caleb nodded solemnly. "Great. I''ll find you a suitable office under Harmon Group. Think of it as a shared office. In any case, you can''t leave thepany,


    Eva."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 The RoommateBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Caleb worked fast. He helped me carve out half of the space on Harmon Group''s tenth floor for my studio. Actually, I told him I didn''t need such a spacious area. After all, I was all alone right now.


    However, Caleb insisted on it. So, there was nothing I could do about it. This way, I was still in the same building. If anything happened, I could still lend my hand to them.


    I looked at the empty office and shook my head. It looked like I was going to have to recruit


    more staff.


    Caleb gave me an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, Eva I''ve done everything I could within my powers. Grandunclen even had to give special permission for this. With that said, have to worry about utilities and rent. After all, this ispany property." you don''t


    I pursed my lips. This was no time to be pretentious. I honestly couldn''t afford to rent a ce this spacious. I was going to work for Harmon Group anyway. So, I guess it was okay for me to get something out of it.


    Caleb grumbled about Luca again. He thought thetter was expanding his control over thepany.


    "Luca has changed several people in several departments, and they were in key positions. On


    top of that, he bought a lot of stocks and roped in the shareholders. If this keeps up..."


    That''s none of my business." I didn''t


    anymore.


    Continue the topic. It was true. This didn''t matter to r


    The fact was that Leonard just had to wake up. Mr. Harmon Senior wouldn''t hand over thepany to Luca then, even if Leonard''s health wasn''t ideal. He yed the most important part, and nobody could help him.


    After I sent Caleb away, I sat in the spacious and empty office by myself. That was when phone suddenly rang. I was stunned when I saw that it was Crystal McCall. We hadn''t been in my touch with each other for a long time after we graduated.


    When I answered the phone, she sounded a little excited. "Are Emma and Amelia at your ce, Eva? Well. Are the three of you at thepany? My ne has just touched down. I''ll be over in a minute."


    "Are you here in my city?" I found it a little strange. If memory served me right, Crystal went back to her hometown after she graduated. She said that her family arranged a job for her.


    It sounded like Crystal was a little embarrassed. "In any case, I quit my job. So, please take me in for a short while. I told Emma about it, and she said she''d provide me food and shelter." I checked the time. Emma was probably still in a meeting. Then, I agreed to meet with Crystal.


    Both of us decided to meet at a restaurant around Harmon Group. By the time she arrived, Emma was also taking a lunch break.


    Crystal''s face reddenedpletely when she saw us. "This is great. We haven''t seen each. other for years after graduation. I appreciate that you two are taking me in."


    Crystal had tworge suitcases with her. It looked like she was actually going to stay with us. I gave her a curious look. "Don''t you have a job in your hometown?"


    "Oh, dear. That job was... Ugh. It''s a pain in the butt!"


    The three of us shared a meal as she recounted what happened in her hometown. She took a design course in college, but her mother arranged a clerical position for her regardless of that.


    "All I did every day was making photocopies, printing, and stamping. Do you know what was the most ridiculous thing? My team leader asked me to clean the office every day. I even had to make him cups of tea.


    "There were only three people in our department. Was it necessary? I didn''t learn anything in thest three years, except approving documents."


    Crystal was a little honest and naive, to begin with. Now that she was describing her situation, it made Emma and I burst intoughter.


    Crystal checked the surroundings and asked, "Didn''t Amelia also return to the country and work at your husband''spany?


    "Now that I''m back, is she not going to meet me at all? That''s too much!"


    269 Close to the Trum

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Close to the Truth


    I lowered my head, refusing to say anything. Meanwhile, Emma directly changed the topic. "What do you hope to achieve bying back? You''re not going to ask us to support you financially, are you?" ''Nothing like that. I still want to work in the design industry." Crystal pulled out her old and heavyptop from a few years back. "Take a look at this. I applied for its design patent two days ago. It looks good, huh?


    "You two have no idea how hard it was to sessfully apply for a design patent somewhere as remote as my hometown. I''d have better odds at winning the lottery."


    I studied Crystal''s designs and suddenly thought that she was actually quitepetent. She had been out of the industry for such a long time, but her designs were still quite fresh and innovative.


    It was even more impressive when I looked at Crystal''s oldptop. I nodded in all seriousness. "You might''ve been isted, but you managed to pull it off. The universe is bound to have reserved some big roles for you to y in life."


    "Oh, no. I don''t need the mental torture, and I certainly couldn''t stand it if taking on the role means I won''t get to have good meals." Crystal munched on a piece of fried chicken and pointed at her design.


    "If Harmon Group is doing the cross-province project, I''ll let you use my design patent for free. However, you''re going to have to provide me with three meals every day."


    In truth, Crystal''s designs met a lot of the current project''s requirements in multiple areas. What was more, it involved new types of materials that couldn''t be foundmonly.


    Crystal said that there were a number of manufacturers in her town. It was just that they didn''t have the opportunity to maximize their output.


    Crystal thought about how she had studied architecture in college for four years. She couldn''t just spend her days building someone else''s career. That was why she quit her job without her family''s knowledge.


    "Is Harmon Group still hiring? Even if I can''t work as a designer, I can do mundane jobs for you. I''m the best when ites to photocopying and printing documents."


    Crystal looked so confident that it made me burst intoughter. She had always been honest, naive, and self-assured. She came from a small town, and the people there were very conservative. That was why her family raised and doted on her like they would a boy, even if she was the only daughter in the McCall family. With that said, she wasn''t just p-happy like a man. She was also thoughtful and meticulous.


    Crystal brought up Amelia once more. When she saw that Emma and I remained tight-lipped,


    she squinted her eyes suspiciously. "Did Eva catch Amelia in the act of seducing Leonard? Were you part of the hunt, Emma?"


    I took a sharp breath and parted my lips, but I didn''t say anything. On the other hand, Emma responded honestly and nodded. "That''s about the size of it."


    "Are you for real?" Crystal stopped eating altogether. She started asking Emma about the long. and short of the whole situation.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Emma merely gave Crystal a brief rundown. Afterward, Crystal resumed her normal demeanor immediately.


    "Let me guess. Amelia even drugged Leonard and had his baby. He''s now unconscious, and the Harmon family is forcibly stopping you from stirring up trouble with Amelia because they want to keep the only descendant of the family. Have I got it right?" "D-Did you nt a bug on me, Crystal?" Honestly speaking, I didn''t think Crystal could fill in so many details on her own. I waspletely taken aback.


    Crystal was the de facto leader in our dorm room. So, she carried an air of authority about her the entire time. She even clicked her tongue.


    "That''s how most of the novels go. With that said, Leonard should''ve woken up by now. Then, he would kill off Amelia mercilessly and scrape his way through winning your heart."


    "Leonard''s almost dying. Do you think he''s in the mood to win my heart?" I also picked up some fried chicken. My meal got tastier when my friends were around me.


    Crystal grumbled that I was too naive as she continued eating. After all, Emma and her could see it, and I was the only one who couldn''t. To make matters worse, I handed the diamond over to Amelia and gave her the opportunity she needed.


    "You should''ve given me a call. I would''vee back at all costs to back you up. That begs another question. Why did you go to Manovia back then? You didn''te back with a rich guy,


    either."!


    Crystal suddenly put down her fried chicken and stared at me with unblinking eyes. "Are your going to tell me that you got a terminal illness like the female protagonists from romance novels usually do?" I licked my lips and frowned. She was pretty close to the truth.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 Starting up My Business


    Once Crystal was sure that I had all the earmarks of a ssic female protagonist with a terminal illness, she fell quiet. She didn''t say anything. Instead, she stared at me with unblinking eyes. At the next moment, Crystal gave me a big hug. "Oh, my dear Eva. My prettiest girl in the design course... My youngest roommate... Life has been cruel to you.


    "I''ll stay by your side from here on out, and I won''t have a singleint if you need me to photocopy and print documents for you every day." Emma was exasperated, and she pushed Crystal away. "Are you trying to get Eva to find you a job after she agreed to provide you with food?" Crystal giggled and nced at me with that naive look of hers. "Can I?"


    §ß§Ö


    "Sure, you can." I nodded firmly. "I''m about to set up a studio, and I need manpower right now."


    Crystal immediately smacked her chest. She guaranteed that not only could she do designs but she could also serve me coffee and maintain the office hygiene.


    "I could also put on some makeup and work as a receptionist or something like that. Hire me. You won''t regret it. Come on, hire me."


    Crystal was so enthusiastic that I almost couldn''t handle her. The moment I said that I was setting up a studio, Emma gave me a displeased look.


    "Why won''t you hire me?" It was the truth, too. My tiny studio couldn''tpare with Harmon Group.


    Moreover, I might''ve had a coboration with thepany, but it was just a possibility. If Mr. Harmon Senior came to think that Amelia was more suitable to oversee the design department, then I would be out of the picture.


    Naturally, Emma knew where I wasing from. It was just that she was feeling a little moody. "If only we could start up a business together. That way, we won''t have to walk on eggshells around Leonard anymore." The mention of Leonard made both of us quiet all of a sudden. He still hadn''t woken up, and there was no way of knowing when he''de to


    With that said, none of this concerned me. I merely wanted to set up my studio.


    Crystal stayed at Emma''s ce for the time being. Meanwhile, I went to the hospital and thepany every day. Perhaps it was because I was doing something meaningful, but I was much more energetic.


    Julian looked at my check-up report and quietly agreed to what I was doing. However, he told me I couldn''t get mad or upset. He said I couldn''t exhaust myself, either.


    I sought Zack''s help with the procedures concerning my studio. He earnestly wanted me to work at hispany, but I turned down his offer eventually. If I was going to start my own studio, then I''d do it myself. I didn''t want to keep relying on someone, after all. In the past, I relied on Leonard. If I rely on Zack now, then I wouldn''t be able to achieve anything in my short life.


    Crystal and I were cleaning up the office when Zack came over with thest document. "The bank ount is all set as well. All you have to do now is think about an efficient way to hire manpower."


    Crystal swept her curious nce across both of us, but I pretended not to understand what she was inferring. She had gossiped everything about me with Emma for many days now. However, I knew it was impossible between Zack and me.


    Actually, it''d be best if I focused on my career now. I would''ve made life difficult for him if I rpsed again. Naturally, I didn''t tell anyone about this. It was important to keep my hopes up for as long as I lived.


    We were talking about where we were going to grab lunch when an unwee visitor barged into our office.


    Amelia held her waist with one hand and cupped her belly with another as she strolled inside. I cast a nce at her t tummy. All of a sudden, I found that she was particrly simr to Emma. They even shared the same posture.


    Amelia had just gotten pregnant. Did she honestly think her belly was bulging already? She swept her nce across my office before she gave Crystal a somewhat surprised look. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you staying in your hometown?" "How would I enjoy the good show you''re putting on if I''m there?" Crystal responded matter-of-factly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Amelia rolled her eyes at Crystal and snorted coldly. "This is how people from remote ces behave. Are you here for the drama? Isn''t that the same as reveling in your good friend''s misfortune?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Grief


    Amelia took several steps closer to me and stopped in her tracks suddenly. There was some semnce of fear in her eyes. Was she afraid that I might''ve struck her out of anger and killed both her and her baby?


    At the next moment, Amelia looked at me cockily. "I know what you''re thinking, Eva. You just want to keep your significance in Harmon Group. I''m focusing on my pregnancy now. A yearter, I will..."


    "Leave now. Don''t make me do something to you." I shoved Amelia out of the office aggressively, and she covered her belly in terror.


    Amelia was more afraid than I was right now. The baby was her good luck charm for the rest of her life. I had no idea if her baby was going to be healthy when it was born. However, Amelia might just be Mrs. Harmon within the next ten months, at least.


    Just as we were pushing each other, my phone rang. Crystal immediately gave me my phone. Where is the Harmon residence?" She instinctively grumbled.


    Amelia''s face immediately grew gloomy. I didn''t pay her any attention and directly answered the phone. "Hi, Mr. Harmon Senior. What do you need from me?" "Leonard has woken up." Mr. Harmon Senior spoke softly, but his voice was clearly audible in the office, where there were only four people.


    ''Amelia spoke in an ear-piercing voice all of a sudden, "Has Leo awakened? He''s awake?" She cast a nce at me before sprinting toward the elevator.


    I knew that Amelia was even more afraid now. What if Leonard hadpletely sobered up? Judging by his character, she might just die for real this time.


    Mr. Harmon Senior paused briefly before he said, "Did Amelia go to look for you?"


    "I''m at Harmon Group now. She just got into the elevator." I reported Amelia''s whereabouts indifferently. It''d make my life much easier if Mr Harmon Senior could send someone to control her. "Alright. I''ll assign someone to keep an eye on Amelia. You shoulde over to the hospital, Eva. Now." Mr. Harmon Senior spoke in amanding tone as usual, but I didn''t let it get to


    1. me.


    It was a good thing that Leonard came to. We wouldn''t be able to proceed with the divorce If he was in aatose state the whole time.


    Amelia and I almost stepped foot into the hospital one after another. She straightaway leaned on Leonard''s bed and said, "You''re finally awake, Leo. Youe round because you know we''re expecting, don''t you?


    "The baby and I are worried sick about you, Leo. You might not know it, but you scared the life out of me."


    I stood by the door and looked at Leonard, who was wearing a cold expression. He seemed to be very irritated as he shoved Ame away.


    "Mind how you carry yourself, Amelia."


    This was probably the first time Leonard had treated Amelia this coldly ever since Amelia returned to the country. She was obviously dumbfounded. Then, she spoke in a coquettish tone, "It''s me, Leo. I''m Amy. Have you forgotten who I am?" Leonard probably sensed my gaze and raised his head. When he saw me, he paused briefly before his eyes reddened immediately. "Why are you standing there, Eva?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I remained where I stood and looked at him rather coldly. He had regained his memories, and he had seemingly sobered up. However, I wasn''t the least bit happy about it.


    Amelia was still rambling on. Eventually, Leonard barked an order impatiently and had his men take her away. However, she clung to him and didn''t n to leave at all. On top of that, she was pregnant. So, no one actually dared to touch her. "Do


    you really not remember it, Leo? I''m the one who stayed by your side the whole time. We''re having a baby. Are you really going to treat me and our baby this way?"


    Leonard heard Amelia talking about a baby and instinctively looked at her. Then, he shook his head at once. "Don''t y games with me, Amelia! I could never have made a baby with you. I''m going to call the police if you keep this up. Think about what you did, Amelia!" Leonard''s tone was firm and unwavering. He said the same thing to me back then, I noticed the grief in Amelia''s eyes, and I had to turn around. I couldn''t bring myself to look at it.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 Is It True?


    Amelia kept crying and telling Leonard that he loved her. She even talked about the romantic stuff both of them did.


    I felt a little heartbroken when I listened to her. She imitated me the whole time in an attempt to keep Leonard from remembering who she was.


    Amelia ate seafood when she hated it, and she went to the amusement park that she wanted nothing to do with. She even bought clothes and handbags she didn''t love. She did all of these and thought Leonard loved her, but she forgot that she was merely imitating anotherdy.


    Leonard merely looked at her coldly as she spoke. When she was done, he denied everything she said. "Don''t humiliate yourself. I did all these things with Eva.


    "Now, I know you''ve never liked us together, but I''ve never loved you. In fact, I don''t even have a shred of feelings for you. Who gave you the confidence to spew these


    Amelia very nearly fell apart. She shook off the two bodyguards holding her and sprinted until she was in front of Leonard.


    "That''s not true. I have pictures and videos. I saved all of them." Amelia frantically pulled out her phone and showed it to Leonard.


    "Take a look at this, Leo. Open up your eyes and look at them. You love me!" Amelia cried so hard that snots trickled out of her nose. It was an extremely awful look.


    ''I thought about how I also had the urge to pose the same questions to Leonard back then. Howmentable.


    Leonard looked at Amelia''s phone, and his eyebrows knitted tighter by the second. I could hear theirughtering out of her phone. In the video, Leonard even loudly expressed his love for her.


    I had no idea when Amelia recorded it, but it was a little absurd to show it now.


    Leonard shut his eyes before he smashed the phone to the floor. "This is all fake. I''ve never loved you. Eva is the onlydy I loved."


    At that moment, Leonard''s tone was particrly confident, and he was also giving me a reassuring look. I wore a nk face the whole time. I wasn''t sure what kind of expression I should show..


    Should I feel moved, or should I be pissed off? It seemed that none of the expressions were appropriate for this moment.


    "Eva," Leonard said weakly. It looked like he wanted to walk over to him. However, I remained standing at the door. I had no intention to poke my nose into their mess.


    Amelia turned around and gave me a vicious ke before die paremard e kashtan yake You''re remembering it wrongly, Leo. You''ve never loved her. I''m the one you''w days loved


    look


    Then, Amelia pulled out a pregnancy report from her handbag "Take ack at the This is baby. We have a baby. You''re going to be a father, ten Haven''t you always sad that you wanted a child of your own?" Leonard''s hand trembled slightly. He took over the pregnancy report and read to nce at me again.


    All of a sudden, Amelia acted crazily. She grabbed Leonard''s shoulders and shook hi


    a


    ceaselessly. "What are you still thinking about? Eva''s baby is gone. You no longer have by with her!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You pushed her, and killed her baby! Eva will never forgive you. She stopped loving you a long time ago. Do you honestly think you could still go back and be with her?"


    Leonard''s bodyguards were worried that Amelia might hurt him. So, they hastily pulled her


    away,


    I didn''t know where Mr. Harmon Senior went off to earlier, but he btedly arrived ward.


    "What''s happening?" Mr. Harmon Senior gave the bodyguards an unfriendly look and added Hurry up and take Ms. Miller away so she can rest. Send her back to Harmon residence, and get a doctor to check on her. Leonard clutched his head with both heads and kept shaking himself. He strained to speak my name, "Eva"


    I still stood by the door as I looked at him. I didn''t move an inch.


    Leonard lifted his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. Sheer disbelief could be seen in his gaze "Eva. D-Did Amelia tell the truth?"


    1 parted my lips. Then, I shut my eyes quietly. Leonard let out a blood-curdling cry when he saw me nodding slightly in response.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 He Wants to See You


    By the time Julian came over, Leonard had long passed out. It seemed the revtion had at huge impact on him. He fainted at the slightest provocation.


    Mr. Harmon Senior gave me a rather displeased look. "Why did you tell him about all of that?"


    I didn''t defend myself, even though I didn''t say a single word the entire time. I came to discover that this was how the Harmons had always been. Whenever something went wrong, the first thing they did was find fault with the others. The Harmons were always right with everything.


    1Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I still remained standing by the door as I watched the doctor and nurses run in and out of the ward. Julian wore aplicated expression when he came outside.


    "His body has metabolized most of the hallucinogens, but it still got to him. He probably regained some of his memories, but we don''t know how much specifically."


    Mr. Harmon Senior gave Julian a worried look. "Does Leonard need surgery or some oral medicines?"


    "My mentor is developing them as we speak, but Leonard''s case is not that straightforward. You guys should prepare yourselves for the worst." Julian looked calm, but everything he said proved just how grim Leonard''s situation was.


    Before he left, Julian told me that I had to take care of Leonard''s emotional state and keep him away from any provocation. I gave Mr. Harmon Senior a helpless look. The fact was that I was in something of an awkward position. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to call the shots anymore.


    Mr. Harmon Senior seemed to be aware of this as well. He immediately nodded at Julian. Understood, Dr. Pope. Thank you for your help this time. The Harmon family owes you a big favor."


    "Don''t say that. I''m merely helping out for Eva''s sake." Julian waved and left.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Harmon Senior looked at me with a mix of emotions. "You heard what the doctor said, Eva. Leonard can''t take any more provocation."


    "I know what he said. I won''te here anymore." If anything could provoke Leonard, it would be Amelia and me. It looked like she was brought back to the Harmon residence. Amelia would probably stay there for a long time, whether she liked it or not. After all, the baby in her belly would keep her alive. The Harmon family wouldn''t mistreat her.


    As for me, I cast a nce at the slumbering Leonard and thought to myself that I no longer needed to be there anymore.


    Leonard now knew about everything. We''d only feel awkward if we saw each other again. I


    Chopp


    Wants to See You


    would probably show up again just to sign the divorce agreement next time.


    Mr. Harmon Senior nced at me, but he didn''t manage to say what he wanted to say to me. I knew he probably wanted me to swing by and check on Leonard or keep himpany. However, I honestly couldn''t do it. Every time Iid my eyes on him, my mind went right back to when he pushed me. Perhaps that wasn''t the Leonard I knew, but it was him regardless. I couldn''t move on from that.


    Eventually, Mr. Harmon Senior sighed. "Now that Leonard has woken up, we need to carry on with thepany''s bidding work. Caleb told me that you have set studio. So, let''s sign up your a contract with Harmon Group first. At the very least, we have to secure this project.


    "You know what''s going on with the design department. So, I''m not going to waste my breath and tell you about it."


    I nodded gently. I knew what he meant. As of now, the Harmon family''s top priority was the project. Now that Leonard had woken up, he had all the more reason to prioritize it.


    That was how wealthy and powerful families worked. It wasn''t as if they didn''t have a shred of kindness and warmth. However, family interests took precedence over everything sometimes.


    All of a sudden, a nurse poked her head into the ward. "Is Ms. Eva Green here? The patient has woken up, and he''s asking to see you."


    I raised my head and looked into the ward, only to see the pain in Leonard''s eyes. I spaced out for a second before I took a deep breath and followed the nurse inside.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Who''s to me?


    Leonard didn''t seem too good. He might''ve woken up, but he had a hollowed gaze. He turned his head sideways stiffly when he heard my footsteps, and there was a flicker in his eyes.


    "Eva." Leonard''s voice was hoarse, and tears started welling up in his eyes. I wasn''t sure if he recalled something. I merely stood by the side of the hospital bed and lowered my head to look at him quietly.


    Leonard had grown skinnier in the meantime. Not even the most expensive IV drip could keep him healthy in the long run. He looked much more haggard. He gulped several times, seemingly trying to say something. However, he didn''t speak in the end. We merely looked into each other''s eyes like that, and mine were devoid of emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. I honestly didn''t have my memories when I did it. My brain was scrambled back then. You know that, right?" Leonard strained to sit upright. I didn''t help him with it, but I nodded nheless.


    I was the reason his mind became what it was. It felt as if I shouldn''t have med him, but I couldn''t find it in my heart to forgive him, either.


    "So, you''re going to forgive me. Right, Eva? I-I truly thought Amelia was you. The doctor told me that she drugged me.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. I truly am sorry." Leonard cried toward thest part of his sentence.


    I couldn''t remember when thest time he cried was, but he looked so pitiful right now. I had the urge to step forward and hug him, but my feet remained nted on the floor. "I''m sorry, Leonard. You got into this mess because of me. I understand that." ues


    Leonard''s head shot up, and his eyes were brimming with hope. "Does that mean you''ll forgive me?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''m sorry," I uttered these two words with much difficulty. Then, I didn''t know what else I could say. I couldn''t forgive him, nor could I forgive myself. Both of us were inches away from each other, but we could no longery a finger on one another anymore. Leonard parted his lips, but he didn''t manage to say anything. I turned around and left. Just as I touched the door handle, he suddenly yelled hysterically, "Why are you doing this to me, Eva? Why do you leave me every single time? "Why won''t you get angry with me? Why won''t you yell at me and tell me how it''s all my fault? Do you really not care about me or our baby? Eva!" Leonardmented over and over again behind me as I wept quietly.


    "I''m sorry." I opened the door immediately and left.


    Mr. Harmon Senior was still standing by the window. I pretended I didn''t see him and left the


    Chappi 274 Who''s to me?


    hospital swiftly. The moment I stepped into the car, I could no longer hold my tears back and burst out crying.


    I knew I shouldn''t me Leonard. So, who was I supposed to point the finger at?


    The driver saw that I was crying my heart out and gave me a piece of tissue. "We can''t control sickness and death, youngdy. Don''t feel too bad about it.


    "We treat our loved ones well when they''re still alive. That way, we won''t have any regrets when they move on to a better world." The driver saw meing out of the hospital and thought that one of my family members had fallen sick. After the driver drove on the road aimlessly for five minutes, he couldn''t help but turn around. "You have to give me an address, youngdy. The way I see it, you''re probably still a student. How about I take you back to school?"


    I lowered my head and looked at the t-shirt and jeans I had been wearing for the past few days. Moreover, I was much skinnier now. Perhaps I did look like a student.


    I thought about my college and nodded. "Please take me to Zestbridge College, mister.


    Once I arrived at the campus gate, I looked at the signage with the college''s name and fell into


    a trance again. This ce was where Leonard and I met for the first time. It was also where our destinies intertwined.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 Want to Work for Me?


    The security guard had changed a long time ago, but he saw me and didn''t stop me, either. I felt a little relieved when I thought about how I still looked like a college student after many years.


    Everything on campus remained unchanged, even the greenery was the same throughout the four seasons. The word "Wee Freshmen" was still in the flowerbed. It looked like they would only change it when it was winter. Back then, I met Leonard here as well. He dragged a frayed suitcase behind him, and his clothes had been washed so many times that they were faded. However, he still maintained a confident smile on his face. The thought of Leonard made tears uncontrobly fall from my eyes. So much time had passed, and I had never thought this was how things would end for us.


    "Is that really you, Eva? I thought I recognized you from the back." All of a sudden, I heard a voice from behind me. Before I could wipe the tears from my eyes, I saw my former college junior-Glenn Szar, walk over. "A-Are you getting all sentimental from the old college? Are you okay? Tissues. Where''s my pack of tissues?" Glenn rummaged through his pocket for a long time. I quickly waved and pulled out my own tissue. "What are you still doing on campus, Glenn?"


    "I''m here for my PhD." Glenn scratched his head in embarrassment. "I took my master''s degree after I graduated, and my professor told me to go straight for a PhD. I also thought it was a good idea."


    I watched as Glenn let out an honest and naive chuckle. Before I realized it, I wasughing along as well. There was a time when I hoped I would have a PhD as well. However, everything changed when I was in my senior year.


    "It is a good idea." I saw that Glenn was wearing a basketball jersey, and I asked in a surprised tone, "Are you going to y basketballter?"


    "Yup. I promised my college juniors that I''d y basketball with them. Don''t you remember that I used to be on the basketball team, Eva?"


    At that moment, both of us looked into each other''s eyes, and things suddenly felt a little awkward. Back then, Glenn led our course''s basketball team and won the championship in the campus basketball tournament. Then, he confessed to me on the spot. He almost got beaten up by Leonard for it, too.


    I saw a hint of embarrassment on Glenn''s face and hurriedly changed the topic. "Go ahead, then. Don''t let me keep you."


    Chap 275 Want to Work for Me?


    "What about you?" Glenn didn''t leave. He seemed worried. "How about youe with me to the basketball stadium? It''s quite different there.


    I didn''t have anything to do, anyway. So, I followed him. The basketball stadium was much bigger, and the seating there was changed atst.


    Back then, a lot of people grumbled that the college''s management team was stingy. Zestbridge College was such a big institution, but many seats in the basketball stadium were broken. Time truly did fly. In the blink of an eye, it had been many years since we had all graduated.


    Glenn didn''t get out on the field. Instead, he started telling me things about the college. He was a little embarrassed when he talked about the old times.


    "Actually, I knew that you had a boyfriend back then. However, I knew you were going to graduate, and that I would miss the chance to confess to you if I waited any longer.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "With that said, I don''t regret doing it. Leonard was downright terrible. I saw from the inte that..." Glenn instinctively nced at my belly.


    I lowered my gaze and didn''t continue the topic. Back then, Leonard and I were technically high-profile in college. Things just kept happening after I got married. I surmised that anyone who knew both of us knew that I didn''t have it easy with life. What was worse, I lost my baby.


    "Actually, it''s not scary to have experienced a failed marriage, Eva. What''s even scarier is not having the courage to start anew. Half of our ssmates have divorced their partners. This ismonce..."


    "Aren''t you in your first year of your PhD? Have you thought about juggling a job and your studies at the same time?" I changed the topic suddenly and caught Glenn by surprise.


    However, I had already made up my mind. Several of the topics the college was covering were rted to the cross-province project in one way or another. It''d make my job much easier if I had a PhD student join my studio.


    I looked at Glenn and raised my eyebrow. "I''m about to start my own business, and I have a studio. Do you want to work for me?"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Is There Still Hope?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Glenn thought he was consoling me. Thest thing he had expected was for me to hire him. He had been studying for the past few years, and he actually didn''t have many opportunities to amass practical experience.


    The moment Glenn learned that I was working on a cross-province project, he agreed without a second thought. With that said, he stammered and asked if I could hire more people.


    "My former roommate had also just quit his job and wanted toe back to his hometown. over here. How about you take a look at him as well?


    "Also, a college junior of mine is looking for a job. She''s kind of silly, but she''s smart when ites to work. She had just graduated from her master''s program."


    I gave Glenn a deliberate look. "Is she silly or smart?" The way he described her was more than enough to prove it.


    Glenn scratched his head in embarrassment. "Do you think it''ll work?"


    ''Sure. Let her attend the interview. Go ahead and tell me if more of your ssmates suit the profile. I''m actually short of manpower, and it''s not just designers. I need clerks as well."


    I thought about my several offices and thought it''d be quite spooky if no one was there. Glenn was very grateful and told me that I could leave the recruitment to him. He knew some senior students who were looking for an internship, and all of them coulde together. I didn''t think I was going to wrap up the recruitment this fast. Actually, I felt a little dazed. When Glenn took me back to the hospital, he was still quite pumped.


    "My professor told me that it was a pity you didn''t choose to study further. He said that you are gifted in this particr area. It''s just that you... Um..."


    "I like cking off." I finished Glenn''s sentence. Leonard used to say that about me as well, but I honestly didn''t like studying. I managed to graduate from college because of my meager talents. With that said, that wasn''t what I was going to do now. Life was short, and I had much to learn.


    "You can drop me here now. Don''t forget about what you promised me." I patted Glenn''s shoulder, signaling to him that he may return now.


    Glenn waved his phone. "Sure, Eva. We''ll keep in touch via WhatsApp."


    Now that I had finished a major task, I suddenly felt much more rxed. If I had my own team, I could still make some significant milestones, even if I didn''t coborate with Harmon Group.


    When I turned around, I saw Leonard''s bodyguard wheeling him over. I paused briefly before I headed straight into the hospital.


    Chappers There Still Hope?


    "Where did you go, and what did you do?" Leonard asked coldly. There was even some anger in his tone. He used to act the same way when someone put their moves on me. Then, he''d start acting pitiful..


    "I don''t have to report anything to you," I responded in the same cold tone.


    Leonard suddenly rose from the wheelchair and grabbed me while he swayed a little. "I-Is it Glenn? I didn''t get it wrong. Did I?


    "Are you actually still keeping in touch with him? It has been so many years. Is he still after you?"


    Good grief. Leonard couldn''t remember anything if his life depended on it. Now, however, he remembered Glenn, even though he had only seen him several times..


    I didn''t dare to shove him away. All I did was turn around and look at him indifferently. I knew he couldn''t take any provocation. So, I tried my best to speak in a mellow tone.


    "You probably remember that you wanted to divorce me, Leonard. Has thewyer finished the procedure? It''d be wise to part on amicable terms. Do we really have to make things this awkward?"


    "You''re the one who wanted a divorce, not me!" Leonard roared. Then, something popped into his mind, and he looked sorrowful again. "I know it''s my fault, Eva. Can''t you give me a chance?


    "I didn''t mean to do it, Eva. You know that Amelia set me up. I didn''t want to do it." He held my finger and shook my hand. It was his typical way of acting sweet with me. In the just had to do that after he made me mad, and I would always forgive him. Now, however...


    past, he


    "There are too many things between us, Leonard Do you think there''s still hope for us?"

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 Parting on Amicable Terms


    "Of course, there''s hope for us. I love you, and that''s more than enough for everything." Leonard looked at me stubbornly, and there were tears in his eyes.


    However, all I felt was pain. That was because I didn''t know if I still loved him. Could we be together, even if we loved each other? Obviously, the answer was no.


    I pushed Leonard''s hand away gently. "We lost a baby, Leonard."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I rubbed my belly, and my voice sounded a little choked up. "I know it''s not your fault and that you didn''t mean to do it, but our baby''s gone. I''m also aware that I couldn''t keep him in the first ce, but he''s no longer here."


    Leonard killed our baby with his own hands. I was no saint, and I wasn''t the forgiving type, either. I might''ve known that it wasn''t his fault, but I couldn''t let it go, either. I couldn''t be with him.


    Leonard went stiff for a second before he quickly grabbed me again. "I-I''m sorry. I know it''s all


    my fault. You don''t have to forgive me, but let''s not get divorced. Okay? We''ll make another baby. We will."


    "We won''t." I raised my head and looked at him. "We won''t have another baby. Your baby''s in Amelia''s belly. There''s also the Harmon family. Your grandpa isn''t going to give up that baby. "I know you''re a responsible man. So, let''s part on amicable terms." Leonard was holding my arm, but his hand slowly slipped listlessly. Tears streamed down his


    cheeks.


    I shut my eyes before I turned around firmly.


    Leonard was a responsible man. He couldn''t even bring himself to abort Lily''s baby back then, let alone Amelia''s baby. I knew he kept thinking that Amelia gave him the diamond ne and helped him through his hardships.


    The Harmon family sent Amelia overseas to study, but Leonard had always remembered his gratitude for her.


    The fact that he didn''t bring up her baby was proof that he wanted to let things take their own course. The baby might not be a healthy child, but the Harmon family wanted to roll the dice, and so did Amelia.


    With that said, they could do what they wanted. was still going to get my divorce. There was no conflict between the two.


    I didn''t go back to my ward. Instead, I went over to Julian''s office. He seemed to be busytely. He didn''t talk to me except when he was checking on my condition. When he saw meing in with reddened eyes, he frowned subtly. Chapter 277 Parting on Amicable Terms


    "I told you, you can''t afford to have turbulent emotions."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll watch it." I learned my lesson and didn''t talk back to him this time.


    Julian raised his eyebrow and waited for me to keep going.


    "I want to be discharged, Julian. I''m staying in the same hospital as Leonard. It''s too easy for me to be exposed."


    Leonard was probably still upset earlier. That was why he didn''t think about the reason I came back to the hospital. If he found out that I had been here after i miscarriage, he could


    probably see what was wrong.


    The hospital owned by the Harmon family might be willing to keep it a secret for me. However, what about the other hospitals?


    I didn''t want to take a bet with it, and Leonard couldn''t afford to take one provocation after another


    "That''s a no." Julian didn''t even look at me. Instead, he started processing documents with hisputer. Before I could say anything, he continued, "You can opt not to stay here, but the ward is reserved for you. You have toe back for medicines and check-ups anytime I ask


    you to.


    "In any case, Jill said that the VIP ward is your private room. So, that''s how it''s going to be." For a moment there, I didn''t know what to say. All I could do was agree to Julian''s decision.


    "Alisa''s leaving tomorrow, and she said she wanted to grab dinner with you tonight." I gave Julian a curious look. I wanted to ask him something, but I didn''t eventually.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 Watch Your Back


    At night, Alisa was finally the enchantingdy she had always been. She wore a red dress that entuated her curvaceous figure. With that said, I didn''t expect that there would only be three of us at dinner with Julian.


    Julian looked at Alisa''s dress and pursed his lips. "Ladies who wear overly tight bras are susceptible to breast cancer. Take her for example. He pointed at me.


    I felt awkward. Actually, I didn''t get breast cancer because of bras.


    Alisa cast her image aside and rolled her eyes at him. "My breasts are au naturel. I don''t have to squeeze them to make a cleavage. You''re supposed to be a doctor, too. I take it you''ve never seen ady with such a voluptuous figure, have you?" All of a sudden, Alisa suddenly leaned in closer to Julian. "How about we have some fun someday?"


    "It''s a deal," Julian said, and I almost spit out the water I''d just drank. Both of them kept talking to each other and didn''t pay any attention to me. Then, it hit me.


    This exined why Alisa wanted Julian to inform me about tonight''s dinner. Had they started having feelings for each other without them knowing it?


    I thought about how two more sharp-tongued people were going to be around me, and I felt a little relieved that they were on my side.


    I listened to them bicker with each other. asionally, they would speak coquettishly to one another. I found the sight quite intriguing. Was this how it felt to see the drama unfold before


    me?


    With that said, Alisa gave me a big hug when she went back to the hotel at the end of the meal. "You have my support for the divorce, Eva. I''ll surely be there when you two go through with the divorce.


    "It isn''t as if you don''t have a home. You''ve got me, and we''re the only ones left at the Green family. You can always count on my support."


    I sniffled and felt a sting in my eyes. Then, Alisa aggressively pushed me away and said, "From here on out, we are family to each other.


    "Focus on your business. I have your back. When the timees, find yourself a young and healthy fellow. On the contrary, you have to back me up when someone picks on me in the future."


    I stared at Alisa with disbelief. Who could ever pick on her?


    Alisa couldn''t help but look at Julian, whose ears reddened suspiciously. I nodded firmly. Rx. I''m his most important test subject now. If he picks on you, I''ll t-out refuse to ept Chapp27 Watcll Your Back


    treatment from him."


    Alisa stopped crying and smiled instead. Then, she urged both of us back to the hospital.


    Julian worked the night shift tonight. I was still feeling blurry when he took me back.


    "You guys are...


    "We''ve just started dating."


    "Did you guys..."


    "We haven''t slept with each other yet."


    "Once she''s gone back..."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "She''lle here to build her career in the future. Are there any more questions?"


    Julian prevented me from asking further questions. So, I quickly shook my head. All of a sudden, I giggled. Fate truly had a strange way of bringing people together.


    The next day, both of us sent Alisa away together. She was actually reluctant to go. After all, her newfound boyfriend was still here. However, there were too many things waiting to be. handled at Keenan Corporation. It wasn''t easy for her to have visited me for such a long time.


    Before Alisa left, she and Julian had some lovey-dovey moments again. Julian


    uncharacteristically showed some reluctance to part in his expression. It was an intriguing


    sight.


    I secretly took a picture and sent it to Jill. In the end, Jill sent me a disdainful emoticon.


    "Did you just find out about it? I saw it the first time Iid eyes on them. There was something more to the two of them than met the eye."


    I sighed slightly on the inside. I spent more than 20 years on earth, but I had only ever dated Leonard. Naturally, I wasn''t that perceptive.


    With that said, Alisa didn''t forget to remind me before she left.


    "Amelia is too extreme. I''ve seen plenty of women like her. Watch your back because she''s not going to let you go. Don''t ever meet with her by yourself."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 A Family Member''s Signature


    I hadn''t really paid much attention to Amelia. After all, Mr. Harmon Senior should have had Amelia under strict supervision. I knew all too well how much the Harmons valued this child.


    Given Leonard''s current condition, it might not even take three years for the medication''s side effects to potentially affect his fertility. Naturally, Mr. Harmon Senior would want a great-grandson, and he would definitely prefer Leonard''s son to be the heir. However, Alisa was right. On the way back from the airport, I received a call from an unknown number.


    "Eva, why are you still clinging to Leonard? What the hell did you tell him? He refuses to let me stay at the Harmons! It must be because of you, you bitch!"


    Amelia''s venomous voice came through the phone, and I immediately hung up.


    "Lisa''s right. Stay away from her," Julian said tly.


    "Oh? You''re calling her Lisa now?"


    I smiled while shaking my head, casually blocking Amelia''s number.


    In less than a minute, she sent me a barrage of insulting messages. I had no idea what Leonard did to her, but I was certain that he refused to acknowledge her. Still, Leonard wanted the baby Amelia was carrying, didn''t he? After giving it a thought, I decided to have Julian drive me back to thepany instead of the hospital.


    I was feeling fine at the moment. As long as I stuck to the medication and didn''t overexert myself, I could function like a normal person.


    Moreover, I no longer needed chemotherapy. My hair had finally grown back a little, which lifted my spirits up.


    For the past few days, I had only been going back and forth between two ces.


    Glenn worked quickly, and the people he brought along were quite amazing. As expected of bright college students, they were all highly motivated and intelligent. They could grasp things quickly, making my work on the designs much easier. Even Crystal became much more lively. She said she finally regained the energy she had during her school days.


    Unfortunately, one couldn''t be too happy. When things went smoothly, something was bound to happen.


    After I got an injection from the hospital that day, I arrived at thepanyter than usual. Amelia was there, at my office door.


    Chanzi 1394Tamly Member: Senature


    "Crystal, we were roommates. Why are you siding with Eva? We''ve also been friends for four years."


    In the few days of not meeting each other, Ame looked off. She was still guarding her belly as if she was afraid someone might bump into it. Yet, she still looked menacing.


    Crystal and a male colleague were blocking the office door.


    "Have you even thought about what you''ve done, Amelia? You don''t actually expect me to support you in something like this, do you?"


    Crystal, who was always smiling, now had a hint of anger in her tone. When she saw me approaching them, she kept giving me signals with her eyes. But I knew there was no way to avoid this.


    "Amelia, what are you doing here?"


    Upon hearing my voice, Amelia paused for a moment before storming toward me furiously. I instinctively took two steps back, while Glenn quickly stepped out and stood between us. "Amelia, let''s talk this through. You''re at ourpany, after all."


    "Yourpany?" Amelia stated arrogantly as she lifted her head high.


    "Harmon Group lent this office to you. The wholepany belongs to Leonard."


    Rubbing her belly, Amelia added, "And my son."


    I exchanged nces with Crystal. We both saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    When my phone rang, I noticed Amelia standing on her toes. She was trying to peek at my screen. I turned away to answer the phone.


    "Hello, may I ask if you''re Mr. Leonard Harmon''s wife?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ""Yes, I am."


    "I''m Leonard''s attending physician. His treatment requires a family member''s signature, so we need you toe in."


    Stunned, I nced at Amelia.


    "Alright, I''ll be there right away."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Show Off


    With just that one nce, Amelia sensed that something was off. Perhaps it was a woman''s


    intuition.


    Seeing me about to leave, she immediately followed.


    "Where are you going? You''re going to see Leonard, aren''t you?"


    I honestly didn''t feel like talking to her, so I quickly headed downstairs.


    Since many people noticed me together with Amelia at thepany, most of them looked at us with curiosity.


    Ignoring Amelia, I hailed a taxi and left. She was going to follow me anyway, so I didn''t bother to say anything to her.


    As I expected, when I got out of the car, Amelia''s car arrived as well. The Harmons really treated her well. They gave Amelia ¨¤ Mercedes-Benz.


    I had been married to Leonard for so long, yet he had never offered to buy me a car. It seemed the Harmons were truly focused on the child in Amelia''s belly.


    I only nced at her before heading straight to Leonard''s room.


    However, Amelia was one step ahead of me..


    "Doctor, how''s Leo?" she asked.


    A young doctor was on duty today. He probably didn''t know Leonard''s situation.


    The doctor saw Amelia in that state and assumed she was Leonard''s wife. He quickly approached her with the documents.


    "Mrs. Harmon, this is the new treatment n that requires a family member''s signature. Mr. Harmon Senior has something to do, so he can''te. Mr. Harmon has gone for an examination. He asked me to call you.


    "You can read the documents. If we do any additional treatmentster on, we''ll need the signature of the wife or a direct rtive as well."


    The doctor handed the pen to Amelia. She took it, but she didn''t sign the documents.


    Amelia realized what I was doing and red at nie.


    "What are you standing there for? Aren''t you going to sign?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You can sign."


    I stared at her with a frown before turning to leave. Since she wanted to be Mrs. Harmon, then


    I would let her handle this. Even if no one signed for Leonard''s treatment, he could sign it


    Chapter 280 Show Off


    himself. It wasn''t as if he was unconscious, anyway.


    I had an idea about what Leonard was up to, but I chose to ignore it.


    The doctor seemed confused, and a nurse ran over hurriedly to stop me.


    "Mrs. Harmon, the intern doctor just started today. He''s unaware of the situation. We need your signature, Mrs. Harmon. Please sign it."


    "I won''t. Leonard''s not unconscious. He can sign it himself. You should discuss it with him."


    I pushed the pen back to them.


    Actually, as Leonard''s lover, Amelia could also sign it. For this level of treatment n, a legal guardian''s signature wasn''t necessary.


    Under the gazes of the nurse and doctor, Amelia''s face alternated between embarrassment and anger. It wasn''t until another nurse came over to her that her expression finally eased a little. "Ms.


    Miller, you can do the prenatal check-up Mr. Harmon scheduled for you today. I''ll take you there now. Given your special condition, the specialist is already waiting for you.


    Seeing the nurse in the pink uniform, I understood that she was from the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Amelia knew I wasing to the hospital, so she deliberately scheduled her check-up to piss me off. Unfortunately for her, I was immune to her antics by now. She walked up to me, raising her head arrogantly. "Eva, Leo truly values our child. He even personally arranged a prenatal check-up. After all, it''s his son, the future heir of the Harmon family" she stated, touching her belly happily.


    I simply shook my head. "Amelia, didn''t you hate how your family favors boys over girls? You''re just a month in, yet you already think it''s a boy?"


    I ignored the venom in her eyes and left the hospital. As I got into the elevator, I saw Leonard being wheeled back to his ward by his bodyguard. He tried to call out to me, but the elevator doors had already closed.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 Heir


    I thought that with Amelia here and Leonard seeing me leave, he wouldn''t follow me. But I was wrong. He was just as stubborn as ever. Not only did hee after me, but Amelia followed as well. I looked at them, feeling a headacheing. "Eva, aren''t you going to sign the papers? The doctor said they need my wife''s signature."


    Leonard stared at me sorrowfully. Amelia followed behind him, looking just as pitiful. I was starting to get confused about Mr. Harmon Senior. Since Amelia was so important, why didn''t he assign a couple of bodyguards to her?


    Now here she was, charging around recklessly. If something happened, wouldn''t everyone else end up suffering too?


    When Amelia noticed Leonard was focused on me, she quickly stepped in front of me.


    "Leo, I''m having my prenatal check-up today. Come with me. Don''t you want to see our child?


    She finally stopped saying "son". It seemed my words earlier had sunk in. Amelia''s family had always favored boys over girls.


    She earned her own living expenses during college. It wasn''t that her family was poor. They just didn''t want their daughter to go to college.


    However, during the summer of her junior year, her younger brother drowned, leaving her as the only child in the family. It made her life a bit easier. Since she disliked her family''s preference for boys, why did she insist on giving Leonard a boy?


    Amelia happened to block Leonard''s view of me, so I quickly stepped back to make my escape. Suddenly, Leonard stepped forward and grabbed my hand.


    "Where are you going? You haven''t signed it. The doctor said it had to be my wife''s signature. You can''t leave."


    He held on tightly, and I didn''t dare pull away. It left us in a tense standoff.


    Although this was a private hospital, there were still many people. Most of them were already looking at the three of us, and some even had their phones out.


    I dragged Leonard to a corner, and of course, Amelia followed us.


    "Can you be a bit mindful? Do you want to trend on social media again? Do you want to be a celebrity? Don''t you know what Harmon Group is like right now? Stop causing trouble!"


    I didn''t know when Leonard became so inconsiderate of the bigger picture. He was acting without thinking now.


    Leonard pulled me, looking aggrieved. "It''s your fault for ignoring me."


    I stared at him expressionlessly.


    "Leo, I''m the one carrying your baby here!" Amelia said tearfully.


    "I didn''t want it. You drugged me, remember?" Leonard''s voice was cold,ced with a hint of


    resentment.


    Tears kept falling down Amelia''s cheeks, but she quickly held them back. "No matter how it came to be, it''s still your child! Mr. Harmon Senior will support me. He said I must give birth to this child.'' ring at me viciously, Amelia added, "You and Eva are bound to divorce sooner orter. Why don''t you do it sooner? You know yourself. Do you really want your only child to be illegitimate?"


    Amelia was quiteposed and logical at this moment. After all this time at the Harmons, she must''ve finally grasped the importance of the child. She sniffed hard, her eyes shifting between me and Leonard, "Leonard, this is your heir, the future head of the Harmon family! You need to give him a proper status."


    Leonard stared at Amelia''s crazed state and suddenly smiled. "Amelia, I might not even be the Harmon family''s heir, and you think the baby will be? What a joke."


    Amelia''s smile froze as she shouted in shock, "What? Impossible!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 282

    im


    Chapter 282 Sabotaging the Projects.


    I understood what Leonard meant. There was Luca in thepany now, who was always ready


    to seize power.


    Caleb would update me on thepany''s situation asionally. Indeed, Luca had been working hard to win people over. He was even trying to pull in shareholders.


    If Mr. Harmon Senior no longer supported Leonard. It was possible the heir would be changed.


    "Amelia, you think I''m the morous president. But you have no idea that I''m not the heir at all. Grandpa will choose the most suitable heir. Not the one rted by blood." Leonard smiled bitterly.


    Then, he pointed at Amelia''s belly. "You know full well this child might have problems, yet you insist on having it. I''m not even guaranteed to be the heir, and you''re convinced the baby will be? Keep on dreaming." Seemingly stunned by this revtion, Amelia kept mumbling in disbelief. The child was her only bargaining chip, so of course she refused to ept this reality.


    I wasn''t interested in their argument, so I left the hospital.


    I had already made up my mind. Unless it was a matter of life and death for Leonard, I wouldn''te again.


    Perhaps Leonard was tied up, but he didn''t chase after me this time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When I was waiting for a taxi by the roadside, a BMW pulled up in front of me.


    "Eva, are you here to see Leonard too?" Caleb stared at me in surprise.


    I shook my head, unsure of what to say.


    He opened the car door and asked, "Are you going to thepany? Let''s go together."


    I hadn''t intended to get into his car, but the cars behind us started honking. I had no choice but to get in.


    "Caleb, aren''t you going to see Leonard?"


    "Seeing you is just the same. I actually wanted to talk about Luca."


    Caleb had no reservations about it.


    Actually, he often told me aboutpany matters on WhatsApp. But I only responded to him asionally, with simple responses. I would no longer be part of the Harmons soon, so I shouldn''t get involved in this kind of family feud


    "Luca has gone too far. His people have already entered the design department. Ms. Carter


    should have already told you, right?"


    I nodded.


    Emma had been overwhelmedtely. Luca''s team was making things difficult. Now, Emma had topete with them every day in addition to her regr work.


    "Luca said he doesn''t want you to coborate with Harmon Group, but Grandunclen insisted otherwise. To be honest, I wish you hadn''t resigned, Eva. Without you supervising things, Luca will surely run amok."


    Caleb seemed dissatisfied with what Luca did, especially when he mentioned how Luca had sabotaged a few projects just to prevent Leonard from achieving results.


    I didn''t know what to say. Luca was not incapable; he was just petty.


    Compared to personal interests,pany benefits meant nothing to him. He would rather sabotage all the projects than let Leonard get the upper hand. When Caleb wanted to continue, his phone rang- He answered it through the car''s Bluetooth, and then I heard Leonard''s voice.


    ""You''re not here yet?"


    "I... I bumped into Eva. I''m sending her to thepany now."


    Caleb nced at me nervously, and I sighed. I didn''t know he had arranged to meet with Leonard.


    Leonard paused as well before asking carefully, "Is she in your car?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then we''ll talk when you get back."


    "No need, Leonard. I just wanted to tell you about those projects. Luca..."


    Caleb seemed a bit anxious, while Leonard sounded unusually indifferent.


    "Let him do what he wants. I''ll handle the project matters. I can''t leave the hospital for now,


    so you take charge of the cross-province project. I''ll talk to Grandpa."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Infringement


    With Caleb taking charge of the cross-province project, the progress sped up significantly.


    He and Leonard worked together seamlessly, effectively sidelining Luca''s team. My team had grown to six or seven members. They were young, but that was exactly why they had countless new ideas.


    I knew the sess of this project would directly impact whether Harmon Group could reach new heights, so we made sure to perfect every detail. I incorporated Crystal''s patent and utilized Glenn''s research insights.


    Leonard''s health improved considerably, and he texted me updates on his treatment progress at times.


    I never replied to him. I was afraid he would divorce me immediately if he deemed himself to be in a good condition. To be honest, I had brought up the divorce a few times, but Leonard once blocked me because of it. I never mentioned it again after that. Right now, the project was more important, and I didn''t want to make any unnecessary headlines.


    After we finallypleted the design, our proposal passed the review at Harmon Group''s


    conference.


    Caleb was all excited. "Eva, you really are the best! You''re incredible!"


    "Eva, your team has so many ideas. I should also resign and join you. We''re close friends. We can aplish great things if we work together, Emma chimed in.


    Looking at how the others in the design department stared at me with admiration, I shook my head. I would be in trouble if I poached the entire design department of Harmon Group.


    Only Luca looked at my design and stated indifferently, "That''s it? Harmon Group''s design department coulde up with this. I really don''t see the need to coborate with Eva. Are you just trying to spend money?"


    Caleb stared at me awkwardly.


    I shrugged. "I''ve already handed this design to Harmon Group. With what you just said, you''re not trying to steal my design, are you? People from Harmon Group did that before; it wouldn''t be the first time. If you really do steal my design, I can just apply for investigation, right?"


    He stood up, trying to say something but ended up just stammering. Everyone knew very well whether those two from that day were Lily''s people or Luca''s people. He didn''t dare to confront me further as he left in anger.


    Emma smiled disdainfully. "With non-professionals leading the professionals, Harmon Group is doomed if this continues."


    I sighed as well, suddenly missing Leonard. He was an absolute professional at work, and he


    wouldn''t casually interfere in something.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Aside from my slight disappointment, Glenn and the others were thrilled. His junior, Lydia Jackman-whom Glenn had taken a liking to-was especially delighted. She had contributed a few ideas, so she was extremely proud.


    "Eva, I heard from Glenn about how amazing you are. I didn''t expect you toplete all the designs in such a short time. The ideas I gave you are pretty good, right?"


    Seeing her eager for praise, I nodded. "Yes, yes. You''re the best, Lydia. Glenn said you''re smart but still silly in some aspects."


    Blushing, Lydia pouted and red at Glenn. "He''s the silly one! Tsk!"


    Glenn noticed she was angry and hurriedly came over to exin.


    Seeing them like this, I could feel my mood improve. However, my happiness didn''tst too long, as there was an issue with my design. Two people from the relevant department came to the office and said they needed to investigate my design, which stunned everyone. They were wearing uniforms, and they were staring at me coldly. "Eva, you''re suspected of infringing other people''s patents. We need to investigate your design."

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Reported


    "That''s impossible. We did this together. We came up with all the ideas ourselves!" Glenn stood in front of me, ring at the staff.


    Crystal reacted quickly and immediately pulled him. "Excuse me, our project isn''t even up for bidding yet. This is only an internalpany conference. How could there be any issues with the patent?" Each of us had checked the patent. And we used the patents of the team members, all of which were authorized.


    I had gone through this before, so I was particrly careful with the documents and had backup files ready.


    The other party looked at the phone and frowned. "Sorry, but this is an internal report from yourpany. You''re now only at the review stage. If you really start bidding, it might be more serious." The kids in the office looked at me with fear. We had just established thispany, but we were already facing such a big problem with the first project.


    It was troublesome, but I wasn''t in a panic.


    "This kind of report needs to be done with real names, right? We''re only at the internal design. phase, and the report muste with evidence. You can''t just investigate without reason, can you? "Besides, we haven''t made any profits with this project yet. It hasn''t even been made public. don''t know whose patent I used. Who reported it?"


    One of the slightly older women made eye contact with me and responded immediately, " Sorry, we''re just following the procedures. As for who reported it, I''ll look into it when I get back."


    I raised my brows. She was being quite clear-there was no solid evidence. In other words, someone was operating behind the scenes. She was giving me a heads-up.


    They reviewed the content of the design briefly before leaving thepany. This incident sparked a lot of discussion within thepany. My studio was in the same building as Harmon Group, after all. Not long after, people started bringing this matter up in the work group chat.


    "Eva wouldn''t really steal someone else''s patent, would she? Is somebody trying to set her up?


    "You can''t be too sure these days. It''s hard to say


    "Is someone in thepany trying to frame her? The project hasn''t even started yet".


    "How unlucky. I hope this project doesn''t fall through".


    People at thepany were panicking, but I didn''t think there was any real problem.


    After the staff left, I drove to the Harmon residence. The project was initially the Harmons''. If there were any issues with it, they were the ones who should handle it. I wouldn''t take the me. When I arrived at the residence, I bumped into Amelia again. She seemed even more opulent. She was dressed in silk garments, and herplexion was rosy. It was obvious she was living well.


    Since she was carrying Leonard''s child, Mr. Harmon Senior naturally valued her.


    Upon seeing me, Amelia looked displeased.


    "What are you doing here? You think this is your home?"


    "It''s not your home either." I rolled my eyes at her.


    Sometimes I found people quite interesting. Amelia used to be cold and haughty, but now she was prideful yet vulnerable,


    Looking at her belly, I sighed. She was using the baby to gain control over everyone. Too bad, I wasn''t the same.


    I bypassed her and went inside. Just then, Mr. Harmon Senior walked out of his study. He was surprised when he saw me.


    "Eva? What are you doing here at this hour?"


    I raised my head, staring at him expressionlessly. "The project design was reviewed, and someone reported a patent infringement. Are you aware of that?"


    Chapter 285 Get Rid of This Child


    Both Mr. Harmon Senior and Amelia froze, but thetter quickly broke intoughter.


    "See, Eva? Karmaes back around. I told you many people don''t like you. You must''ve made some enemies. Now they want to drag you and thepany down. Say, why are you so detestable?" Ameliaughed, while Mr. Harmon Senior''s face darkened.


    "What''s going on?"


    I exined the situation briefly, and his face grew darker.


    "I don''t need to tell you the importance of this project, Mr. Harmon Senior. We had only held the design conference once, and someone already made a report. I think it''s time you took control of the situation."


    It wouldn''t be hard to investigate. The people at mypany were mostly fresh graduates. They had no grudges against the Harmons. Moreover, I had a pretty good understanding of the people in Harmon Group''s design department.


    Luca was the only one who held a grudge and wished for the project to fail. Since Leonard was still in the hospital, Caleb was no match for Luca. Luca was trying to take me down. Even if it was only to render my design unusable, that was good enough for him. With a grim face, Mr. Harmon Senior said, "I''ll have someone look into it. Wait for me here, Eva."


    When Mr. Harmon Senior returned to his study, I sat on the couch. I knew he had the same suspicions as me. As long as he wanted to, it wouldn''t be difficult to investigate.


    Amelia, who was in front of me, wore a smug look. "Serves you right, Eva. Aren''t you oh-so amazing? Then just stick to using your own patent! You should stop dragging the Harmons down. The best you could do now is leave."


    I looked at her weirdly, wondering where she got the confidence from. Was it only because she was pregnant? My eyesnded on her belly again. Amelia used to talk about gender equality actively. She said women shouldn''t rely on men and be their "baby-making machines".


    She had even given speeches about the same thing, representing the underprivileged students. at school. So, why did she end up like this?


    Noticing where I was looking, Amelia took a cautious step back. "What do you want to do?"


    "Take a guess.


    I couldn''t be bothered to deal with her. People said a woman''s behavior would change after pregnancy, but I wasn''t sure if it was the same in the early stages. Or maybe Amelia had always Choup 145 Get Rid of Tius Child.


    been like this; she was just good at pretending.


    She grew up in a house where boys were favored over girls. I thought she would be some kind. of feminist activist, but those ideas must have been deeply rooted in her mind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing I wasn''t engaging with her, Amelia sat on the couch across from me.


    "Eva, as you can see, I''m here. You should know the importance of this child."


    "I know. You''re the one who''s not important." I shrugged, not showing her any courtesy.


    Since everything was out in the open, why should I spare any of my remaining dignity?


    Amelia bit her lip, ring at me with hatred.


    "I advise you to get a divorce as soon as possible. Don''te to my house, and stop meddling in the Harmon family''s affairs."


    "And if I refuse?"


    Suddenly, I was curious as to what would happen to Amelia if I didn''t divorce.


    Amelia''s face stiffened, as she didn''t expect me to say that. Standing up, she paced back and forth anxiously.


    "You''re not going to get a divorce? Eva, how shameless can you be? Leonard and I are already expecting, and you don''t want to divorce him?


    "Isn''t money all you want? Leonard will give you money, so why are you not letting us go? If you don''t get a divorce... If you don''t get a divorce..." Amelia leaned over to look at me. "If you don''t get a divorce, I''ll get rid of this child!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her words. "Amelia, you wouldn''t really get rid of the child, so why say such things?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 286 Position


    Amelia might have gone crazy. There was no way she would give up the child. It was her only bargaining chip. Perhaps she was used to saying the same thing to threaten Leonard and Mr. Harmon Senior, as she was stunned while looking at me. She then quickly sat back down. "Well, of course. This baby is the result of the love between Leonard and me. I will give birth to him. Once Leonard and I have a son, he will be devoted to


    me."


    I nodded seriously. "That''s great."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Amelia would refute whatever I said, anyway.


    She would even ask me why instead of anyone else, Leonard mistook her for me. Then she woulde up with a thousand reasons for herself..


    When I remained silent, Amelia looked agitated.


    ""Eya, why are you looking at me like that?"


    I wasn''t even looking at her. I was looking at the chipped corner of the table. It was broken during that time when Mr. Harmon Senior wanted to beat Leonard, and I remembered the image of Leonard kneeling on the floor. It felt like just a short while ago, but now everything, had changed.


    "You have a terrible temper, Amelia." I raised my head, looking at Amelia''s angry face.


    "What did you say?"


    "You have a terrible temper," I repeated while shaking my head. "You should know that a pregnant woman''s emotions can affect the baby. If you want this child to be born healthy, then improve your temper."


    To be honest, I couldn''t be sure whether Amelia''s baby was healthy. She was healthier than me, after all.


    Thinking about the child I lost, I rubbed my t stomach. I didn''t have much my pregnancy. It was about the same as it was now.


    Of a belly during


    I looked up at Amelia again. "You should know Leonard doesn''t really have it easy within the family. His parents don''t support him, and Mr. Harmon Senior doesn''t only support him."


    After hearing me say that, Amelia calmed down.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t Leonard tell you he might not be the help? Mr. Harmon Senior had chosen Luca as the heir before. Leonard was only acknowledged after he graduated from college. You should already know about this." Chang¨¦ 286 Postin


    22


    I stared at her expressionlessly. All I did was state the facts. Amelia might know about the Harmons'' affairs better than I did.


    When I went abroad, Amelia might have been with Leonard all along. And during this time, she had been staying at the Harmon residence.


    Amelia became serious, no longer attacking me. Finally, she started to do some thinking. She was actually not a fool; she just tended to go crazy when it came to Leonard. Rubbing her belly, she seemed lost in thoughts.


    I sighed. "Leonard and I have never had a child, and Luca has a son. If you really want to secure your position, and if you really love Leonard, focus on your pregnancy instead of always causing me trouble."


    She knew very well that with my personality, I would neither raise her child nor continue with Leonard. We were fated to get divorced. When Amelia was still in a daze, the vi''s door opened. Ivy''s annoying voice then rang out. "Amy, I''ve bought a lot of oysters and shrimp. You love those, don''t you? There are also many health supplements. You... What are you doing here?"


    Seeing me and Amelia sitting together in silence, Ivy didn''t look happy. Leah was behind Ivy, and she was also surprised. But she quickly smiled.


    "You''re here, Eva. Unclen thinks Amelia feels too cooped up at home, so he asked us toe by to keep herpany."


    After Leah said that, Amelia nced at me smugly. I nodded slightly, not taking it to heart. But when I looked at the health supplements Ivy brought, something felt off.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Bad Feeling


    Ivy wasn''t exactly the warm-hearted type. Though she was wealthy, she was incredibly stingy. The gifts she gave during holidays were often unimpressive, but she would always take stuff from the Harmon residence.


    Mr. Harmon Senior would usually say she was small-minded and that her family was an upstart. Hence, they weren''t the same as real elites. Mr. Harmon Senior looked down on her. But since Luca was somewhat outstanding, the family remained in contact.


    I had been married to Leonard for so long. Ivy had never been friendly with me, let alone buy me gifts. She was also only nice to Lily because thetter was pregnant. So why was she treating Amelia so well now?


    Someone like her wouldn''t do anything without expecting something in return. There must be some benefits for her. I looked at Amelia and the supplements, but I still couldn''t figure out the reasoning. Noticing my gaze on the supplements, Ivy quickly had a maid take them away. Amelia linked arms with Ivy affectionately. "You''re the best, Ivy."


    Leah raised her brows at me and pursed her lips. She clearly disliked the pair. Once again, Amelia was back to being clueless.


    She seemed serious just a moment ago, and now she totally forgot that Ivy was Luca''s mother. The enemy''s mother suddenly treated her well. Not only did Amelia not feel strange about it, but she was all affectionate with Ivy.


    There was no helping her-she chose to ignore her senses. I looked away, not wanting to say anything.


    Ivy nced at me mockingly.


    "As the elder, how could I not care for the younger generation? In the past, we were worried that a certain someone wouldn''t give Leonard an heir. His parents passed away early, so we were of course worried about him. I''m d you and the baby showed up, Amelia." Ivy had always called me infertile, and I had gotten used to it. However, as I saw how clueless Amelia was as she kept smirking at me, I started to get frustrated.


    "Luca''s her son," Imented casually, sipping on my tea.


    Amelia''s hand that was linked with Ivy froze, and she looked a bit uneasy. Clearly, she knew what I was getting at.


    Ivy''s face darkened. "What do you mean by that Eva? So what if Luca''s my son? Can''t I treat Amelia well?"


    "I''m just stating facts," I replied calmly, still focused on my tea.


    28 Bad Facing


    Just then, a maid brought bone broth over. She even made it a point that it was a gift from Ivy.


    Ivy sneered at me before smiling at Amelia. "I bought this from a friend. A pregnant woman should have this more.


    Though I didn''t look up, I could feel Amelia''s hesitation.


    Putting down the bowl, Amelia said, "I''ll have itter, Ivy. I''ve just eaten. I can''t have any more broth."


    At least she wasn''tpletely foolish. I averted my eyes from her, deciding to go find Mr. Harmon Senior.


    However, Leah suddenly spoke up. "Amelia, this broth is good for you. I had this every day when I was pregnant. If you want your baby to be healthy, then have the broth. Ivy bought this out of kindness. It wouldn''t be good to reject it."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I nced at Leah curiously. Her eyes remained on Amelia, and only when Amelia drank the broth did Leah smile happily.


    A strange feeling washed over me, but I couldn''t figure out what it was. Even when Mr. Harmon Senior called me upstairs, I still couldn''t grasp it.


    As I went upstairs, I turned to look at the three women in the living room. I had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Patent


    As I entered the study, I saw Mr. Harmon Senior sitting in the chair. He looked exhausted. In the past, I had always thought he had an imposing presence. I was even a bit intimidated by him.


    However, he looked like an ordinary older man now. He was frail, his eyes cloudy, and hecked energy.


    "Have a seat." He waved at me to sit down, sighing. "How confident are you in this project?"


    "50%." I didn''t exaggerate my abilities. Several bigpanies from different provinces were waiting to ce a bid, and I wasn''t some chosen one who had extraordinary abilities. Mr. Harmon Senior nodded, seemingly in agreement with what I said.


    "Your design does have a 50% chance. If it wasn''t your design, we wouldn''t even have 50%. And now this thing came up. Don''t you worry, though. I''ve already handled it."


    I looked down, no longer staring at him. I knew he wouldn''t tell me who made the report.


    Allowing me to go to his study meant he had investigated this matter thoroughly, but he couldn''t disclose anything other than that to an outsider.


    "The design will belong to your studio, but the patent-"


    Can only belong to my team," I interjected, not being polite this time.


    I was using the Harmons'' workspace. I could pay the rent, but I couldn''t give the patent up. The project''s authorship was equally important to my team members. Glenn and his friends might need to use this project for their thesis.


    The others also needed to use this project to enhance their experience and resume, so I couldn''t back down.


    Mr. Harmon Senior frowned, but he didn''t say anything. It was our design, after all. He had no right to demand the patent. Still, he made me concede 2% to him in the profit division.


    The Harmons were known for their business skills. Leonard and Mr. Harmon Senior were both like that.


    After we discussed the future coborations, Mr. Harmon Senior allowed me to go.


    Before I left, he added, "I won''t let anyone disturb your project again. I''ll have people keep an eye on it. Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone harm thepany''s interests, including the Harmons."


    With a smile, I nodded. His words made me understand that it was indeed Luca''s doing.


    Perhaps Bob was involved as well.


    Chapp¨¦: 288 Patent


    However, this would be a controversy for the Harmons, so they naturally wouldn''t want it made public. Bidding Mr. Harmon Senior goodbye, I left his study and found Ivy and Leah gathered around Amelia. All of them seemed friendly with each other. When they saw me, they stopped talking. I wasn''t interested in their gossip, so I nned to leave. I just didn''t expect Caleb to return at the same time. He sighed in relief upon seeing me.


    "Eva, are you also here to discuss the project investigation?"


    I nodded.


    He looked in the direction of the study. "Is everything alright?"


    "Mr. Harmon Senior said he''d handle it."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Caleb patted his chest when he heard the confidence in my tone. "You have no idea how scared I was, Eva. I thought something..."


    Suddenly, two violent coughs sounded. Amelia stared at Caleb disapprovingly. "Cal, the way you call Eva is too... affectionate."


    Caleb looked at her awkwardly before looking back at me.


    "Call me Ms. Green. We''ll be working together, anyway,


    I didn''t want to put Caleb in a tough spot. I could leave this family; he couldn''t. If Amelia really did be his sister-inw in the future, Caleb would need to rely on Leonard and the Harmons to survive. Caleb stared at me, troubled. "Ms. Green, I-I''m heading back as well. Let me drive you."


    ncing at the smug Amelia, I nodded. If I could help it, I really wouldn''t want toe back

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 The Car ident


    "E-Eva, do you know who was behind this report?"


    Caleb stuttered as he addressed her.


    "Grandunclen knows about it. Did you guess who it was too? Luca?"


    Indifferent, I hummed in assent.


    If Caleb and I could have guessed it, everyone else would have too.


    Only a handful of people were in the meeting room then, so there wasn''t a need to overthink it.


    However,n wasn''t unbothered that the project had been put on hold, so I wouldn''t pursue the matter further either.


    In fact, I asked Crystal to get involved in other projects. The studio could not possibly rely on the Harmons tove.


    I had also started looking for a ce to move, and staying in the same building as the Harmon Group made me feel uneasy.


    "Luca has crossed a line, but Grandunclen wouldn''t say anything about it. I can''t believe it."


    Caleb seemed to have lost his words and could only grit his teeth in fury.


    We didn''t talk much throughout the journey and were simmering in our frustration.


    I suddenly felt the car speeding up.


    "Quick, Eva! C-Call the police! I''m losing control of the car."


    Caleb''s voice croaked as if he was about to cry...


    I saw him desperately mming the brakes, but the car continued to speed up with no signs of slowing down.


    When I took my phone out, the car skidded while it turned, veering straight into the nearby pasture.


    I instinctively tightened the grip on my seatbelt.


    With a bang, the car crashed into a guardrail.


    I held my breath as the airbags sprung up.


    I intended to avoid it but couldn''t stop my head from mming to the back of the seat.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t tell if I was too weak or if the airbag was only a fail-safe from serious injuries-my vision started to blur. Chap 2014 The Car ount


    Caleb was injured severely too. I could vaguely see the blood flowing from the corner of his forehead. "E-Eva? Eva? Are you okay?"


    He pushed me a few times, but I could look at him with squinted eyes,pletely unable to utter a single word.


    Caleb quickly answered his phone when he heard its ringtone. Then, his exasperated voice came through,ced with frustration.


    "Have you lost your mind? This is tant murder! If she and I die, you are going with us! I


    you I would transfer the money to you. Will you get your money if either of us is dead?"


    told


    I couldn''t hear the rest of what he said clearly, but my heart harbored doubt.


    Was Caleb in debt? Wasn''t he studying abroad the entire time?


    Then, in the next second, I felt my consciousness fading away. I seemed to have heard Emma and Leonard''s voices.


    In the end, I was unsure when I passed out. When I woke up, I was in the hospital.


    I took a deep breath and smelled a familiar scent infused with the aromatherapy Jill brought the other time. I instantly knew I had returned to the VIP hospital ward.


    Jill had foresight and kept this ward for me.


    ''Eva? You''re awake, Eva. Can you see me?"


    Leonard''s voice sounded. Catching a whiff of his familiar scent, I slowly opened my eyes.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his under-eyes were dark.


    I wanted to caress his stubble, but I stopped myself as I thought about our rtionship.


    Suddenly, I widened my eyes and remembered being in the hospital. Did it mean that Leonard could see my medical records?


    "What''s the matter, Jill? Don''t scare me."


    Leonard wanted to keep me down, but I tried to prop my body up.


    Jill was shocked when she entered with a te of fruits.


    "You''re awake, Eva. Ah, calm down. Don''t worry. Everything is fine."


    When I saw her blinking at me, I finally calmed down.


    With her present, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 The Baby Was In Trouble


    I was already sitting up when Julian came.


    The car crash was severe, but Caleb''s car was sturdy, leaving him and me in a temporarya. We escaped unscathed.


    However, the buzz cut I grew for some time was shaven. My head was wrapped in gauze; it looked as ridiculous as one could imagine.


    Julian took his phone and took a picture of me with a straight face.


    Then, Alisa''s unrestrainedugh echoed freely through his phone.


    "Quick, can you get a closeup? I want a high definition, full frontal bald shots."


    "I''ll take one for youter."


    Julian had no remorse as he ced his phone back into his pocket.


    Jill and I looked at him in disdain, but he looked at Leonard.


    "She''s okay and merely needed two stitches. The hair will cover them once her hair grows out. The police wille back and take a statement, Caleb''s condition is worse. You should check on him."


    I wanted to ask him so badly-was it necessary to shave all my head off for two stitches?


    Julian didn''t look at me the entire time.


    Leonard''s gaze fell on me. He wanted to grab my hand, but Jill was in his way.


    "Eva, you''ve scared me. Are you having a run of bad luck this year?"


    Then, Julian nodded and frowned at me.


    "You should go to church and pray for protection."


    "Dr. Pope, aren''t you a staunch materialist? You''re a doctor, after all."


    I couldn''t believe he would be so superstitious.


    However, Julian shook his head without hesitation. "I hold a deep reverence for supernatural beings. I''m not working this weekend. Lisa and I will head to the church in Melgrove to get you a prayer charm." I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    I guess I should be thankful that they were getting me a prayer charm.


    Jill was used to how indifferent he was and ignored him. However, she rudely looked at Leonard.


    Chapy: 200 The Baby Wallin frouble


    "You''re still here, Mr. Harmon. Work must be piling up for you at Harmon Group. The Harmons must have been the cause of Eva''s streak of bad luck. For her health''s sake, you


    should go."


    Leonard looked at me with concern, but I didn''t want to look at him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eva, did anything unusual happen?"


    Leonard appeared serious; I knew he was slightly angry.


    Indeed, I wasn''t the only one who ran into the ident. Caleb suffered too.


    If it was someone''s doing, that person dered war with the Harmons.


    I simply exined the situation once, and the expression on his face turned ugly.


    He said he would avenge me and hastily left the ward.


    I wasn''t sure how he would avenge me, but I sensed that I wasn''t the target of this ident.


    Julian ensured I was fine before he left with him.


    Jill sat at my bedside. "He is concerned about you."


    I knew who she was referring to.


    However, I didn''t understand why he was concerned for me at this point.


    Jill noticed I wasn''t in a mood to talk and gave me the te of fruits.


    "Eat some fruits. You should replenish your body with vitamins. Are you nning to get a divorce from him? Also, I saw Amelia yesterday. Something must be wrong with her baby. If she can''t keep the baby, would you..." "What happened to Amelia''s baby?" I grabbed Jill''s hand and looked at her seriously.


    This baby was important to the Harmons and Leonard.


    If something happened to the baby, the Harmon family would plunge into chaos.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Unfortunate


    Jill looked at me, troubled.


    "My period has been irregr recently, so I went to get some medication. Then, I saw Amelia. The expression on her face didn''t look well. She even fought with the doctor; I only heard parts of it. I don''t know the details. I can ask around if you want to know about it."


    I quickly shook my head. "Don''t."


    I knew this hospital belonged to the Popes, but I didn''t want her to make an exception for me.


    No one should invade the confidentiality of the patients. Amelia might not have been open to discussing the issue with her baby.


    In fact, from the start, it wasn''t sure that Amelia could keep the baby.


    Even if her body was in tip-top condition, the semen quality was subpar. It might have increased the chances of losing the baby.


    Previously, I''ve looked into various sources and found out about Leonard''s condition.


    The radiation from the previous incident might have affected the quality of his semen, and the medication to prevent the absorption of radiation may not havepletely prevented that. They never should have kept the baby if Amelia hadn''t insisted, andn wanted to take a shot at it.


    At less than three months, the chances ofplications were higher.


    Suddenly, Aunt Ivy''s disgusting face flickered across my mind.


    She gave Amelia many supplements and was gentle and kind to her. I thought something was off with her behavior.


    However, I was no longer part of the Harmon family, so figuring out what was going on was a waste of effort.


    Eventually, I decided to suppress the frustrations in my heart and stop thinking about this


    matter.


    However, a few minutes had barely passed, and the policeman, who had taken Caleb''s statement, entered my hospital ward.


    I was stunned to see Penelope.


    She obviously knew I was part of the incident. A slightly awkward smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    Chapje 291 Unfortunate


    "Unfortunate." I interrupted her.


    She chuckled awkwardly and started taking my statement.


    I wasn''t sure what went wrong with the car because my mind was upied then.


    I repeated what I said to Leonard to Penelope, and she nodded.


    "We have details of the situation and have sent caleb''s car for inspection. We should have the results in no time."


    "However, I heard someone might have tampered with the brakes. Do you know if he had any enemies?"


    The phone call Caleb answered before I passed out appeared in my mind.


    However, I immediately shook my head. The situation was so chaotic that I heard Emma and Leonard''s voices. Could I have imagined it? Caleb had helped me and Leonard since he returned, so I don''t think anything was wrong with him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Plus, only an idiot would treat their life like child''s y.


    "I''m sorry. Caleb just returned from overseas, so I''m not sure.


    "How about you? D-Do you have any enemies? How about that woman?"


    Penelope carefully looked at me.


    In fact, Leonard pushed me, and I lost my baby. His mistress took over my position too. These events were all over the news.


    Penelope probably knew a thing or two about it, which exined the awkward expression on her face.


    I was sure the police would investigate Amelia. After all, she was the most suspicious person among my enemies now.


    "I have many enemies, but not to a point where they would want me and Caleb dead. I suggest you look into his end instead. Penelope shut her notebook and nodded.


    "We will investigate this. However, Caleb seems to owe a lot of money from gambling oyerseas. Do you know about this?"


    I looked at her, dumbfounded.


    Why would Caleb gamble?


    I thought about how Jasper lost his entire empire to gambling and felt a chill in my spine.


    Chapter 291 Unfortunate


    Suddenly, the ward door swung open, and Caleb''s anxious voice sounded. "No, Madam. I never gambled. Please don''t wrongly use me of it."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Be Careful


    The police officer beside Penelope looked at him intimidatingly.


    "We''re taking an official statement. Unauthorized personnel are not allowed here."


    "I''m not unauthorized personnel. I am directly involved in this."


    Caleb''s injuries were quite severe. His arm, leg, and face were bandaged. He was limping.


    However, he was in a good mental state, so it didn''t seem too serious.


    "Madam, I am the driver in the ident earlier and Leonard''s cousin. I know I have records overseas, but the police have done their investigation and proven my innocence."


    He quickly exined his situation overseas.


    It turned out his ssmate took a loan to gamble under his name.


    Caleb only knew about the loan when the other party came knocking on his door.


    The situation was pretty severe at that time; he wasn''t the only one. Four or five others were victims of identity theft.


    "We were cklisted then. Luckily, the police were able to find concrete evidence. Perhaps they have yet to update the records locally, but I can guarantee I wouldn''t have returned if I owed any money. Nothing like this happened." He looked at me.


    "Eva, you must believe me. If I gambled, my parents would have wanted me dead."


    I thought about Darius'' serious face and solemnly nodded.


    Darius and Leah had ulterior motives. However, they hadn''t done anything that would hurt me. They had their limits.


    So, I had always thought they taught Caleb well. He was morally upright.


    Penelope was shocked by his sincerity.


    She said nkly, "I was justying out the information. It wasn''t the result of the investigation. I''m sorry. The information here is not synced with the one overseas."


    Caleb let out a sigh of relief. "Madam, you scared me."


    "Officer Crowe was merely informing me. Please don''t take it to heart. She takes her work seriously."


    Penelope was an excellent police officer.


    I didn''t want to make things difficult for her, and I believed Caleb''s words.


    Chough on on Carulul


    The other party wouldn''t have allowed him to return if he owed money.


    However, I remembered what he said before I passed out.


    I lowered my gaze, hoping it was merely my imagination. After all, I always had hallucinations.


    Caleb was present, too. Penelope didn''t say anything else; however, I received her text after she left.


    It said, "Be careful of the Harmons. Keep a closer eye when you are signing any documents."


    Looking at the text, I wasn''t sure how to reply. I only replied to thank her.


    The police must have found out about something, but she couldn''t tell me, so she only gave me a gentle warning. She knew that someone in the Harmon family was out to get me. It seemed like this matter had caused a huge stir. Caleb noticed something was off about me and carefully asked, "Are you okay, Eva? What did the doctor say?" "I''m okay. It''s only a mild concussion."


    "Does it affect y-your cancer?"


    I was reminded that he knew about my condition when he said that.


    "Don''t worry. I''m in a good state."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Caleb, what was wrong with your car? Do you have any idea who might have tampered with it?"


    "I''m not sure. The car belongs to my father. I haven''t bought a car since I returned. He said he had been servicing the car at 4S Workshop. Plus, he only got the car back two days ago." He raised his head as an inexplicable look lingered in his eyes.


    "Eva, do you think it''s Leonard?"


    Equally overwhelmed with emotion, I looked at him. I had no clue.


    It was too big of a coincidence to be an ident.


    However, if it wasn''t an ident...


    I looked out the window. If it wasn''t an ident, we were unsure who this person wasing


    after.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 Save Our Baby


    My condition was not too bad. I wanted to stay one more day before discharging, but Alisa suddenly visited.


    She arrived in a hurry and looked weary. Then, she looked up and down at me.


    "Eva, are you having a streak of bad luck this


    year?"


    I silently agreed with the familiar statement.


    No wonder she was with Julian. It turned out that birds of the same feather did flock together.


    "Alisa, the police are looking into this. It''s not a coincidence."


    I helplessly looked at her. She looked slightly displeased.


    "Julian and I are nning to pray for you-your fortune has really hit rock bottom."


    "Holy Covenant Chapel?"


    I felt even more helpless.


    The lovebirds just wanted to pray for blessings for their rtionship, so they used me as anExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    excuse.


    Nothing could have stopped them.


    Embarrassed, she pinched my face. "He told you, huh? We''re doing this for your good. Aren''t you about to get a divorce from Leonard? There will always be another rtionship, right? You have to trust Julian. He is a miracle worker who can bring the dead back to life." "Stop!" I quickly stopped her from boasting about her boyfriend because Penelope was at the


    ward''s entrance.


    She had earlier told me that she would talk to me in person once she had the results of the investigation.


    Penelope only entered when she noticed I was looking at her. It turned out she had received the investigation results.


    "Someone had tampered with the brakes. However, the car is very damaged, so it''s difficult to investigate further. We''ve only retrieved half a fingerprint. Plus, we''re unsure if this was the person who tampered with the brakes." She seemed deted.


    "We''ve investigated the surveince too. There''s nothing wrong with the personnel at 45 Workshop. Sigh."


    "It''s okay. Perhaps it''s a mere coincidence."


    Chapp 293 Save Our Baby


    212


    Iforted her, but Penelope disagreed.


    "My mentor said something is off with this case. Plus, the execution was wless. However, it doesn''t seem like the person wanted you dead." However, I didn''t think so.


    If the person didn''t want us dead, he would have sabotaged the car from the beginning.


    The brakes malfunctioned. What if the car collided with other vehicles or we had a terrible ident?


    "So, the police had no idea what was happening?"


    Leonard heard the sentence when he entered.


    Penelope and Alisa looked at him like their worst enemy was approaching them.


    He seemed not to have noticed them. He walked toward my bedside and grabbed my hand.


    "How are you feeling today? Better?"


    I heard Alisa click her tongue in disdain and seemed to have felt her rolling her eyes.


    Penelope was expressionless, but the corners of her lips pursed, seemingly feeling unweing toward Leonard''s arrival.


    "I''m fine."


    ''I retracted my hand seamlessly, wanting to shoo Leonard away.


    He seemed to have noticed how unweing I was and looked at me uneasily.


    "What do you think about the ident?"


    He nced at Penelope, who was on the side. "I think Luca might be behind this. I think your design project might be a moving target."


    my


    I shook head. "So, he wanted to stop the project so badly that he wanted me and Caleb dead, huh?"


    Initially, I suspected Luca but thought he wouldn''t be this foolish.


    The motivation behind it was far too obvious. Plus, the project could continue without me. It would be easier to target Leonard instead.


    Leonard stayed silent for a long time. Then, unsettled, he said, "Aunt Ivy is acting strange. She is treating Amelia..."


    He didn''t continue his statement, but I understood it.


    It was out of character for her to treat Amelia that way and gift her supplements.


    Chandi 29 Save Our Baby


    However, it was inappropriate to talk about it in front of others.


    "Don''t worry, Eva. No matter who tried to hurt you, I''ll protect you. Plus..."


    ""Leo..."


    Leonard was still pouring his heart out when Amelia entered.


    "Leo, Leo! You need to save our baby!"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 A Walking Contradiction


    A deep sorrow lingered in Amelia''s eyes. She frantically grabbed Leonard''s hand, but he pushed her away.


    "What are you up to? Did I tell you to stay at home?"


    "Leo, t-there is a problem with the baby. The doctor says I might lose it. Leo, what should we do about our baby?"


    Amelia tried to grab Leonard''s hand again, but he avoided her.


    "I am not a doctor. You should talk to a doctor. Why are you talking to me about it?"


    I had heard such cold statements from him more times than I could remember.


    Leonard treated me the same way after we got married. There were sweet exchanges during the initial stages of the marriage, but happiness became nothing more than a distant memory after that.


    I looked down, concealing the emotions in my eyes. I didn''t want to get in between their squabble.


    Amelia continued to plead. I could feel Leonard''s eyes were on me.


    Penelope couldn''t bear to watch. When she was about to get up, she heard a loud bang.


    Amelia copsed on the ground.


    "Are you okay, Ms. Miller?"


    Penelope was a sharp police officer, and she responded quickly. However, she was toote.


    Alisa wanted to reach for her but eventually retracted her hand. She tightly hugged my shoulder.


    I knew she hated Amelia, and she projected her hatred on Leonard too.


    Amelia had fainted and was on the ground, unconscious.


    Only then did Leonard frown unconsciously. After that, he closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, an unusual emotion lingered in his eyes. Then, he carried Amelia from the ground.


    ""Eva, about us..."


    "Bring her to the doctor. The baby is more important now."


    I didn''t feel much and was merely stating the truth.


    Leonard seemed surprised by my graciousness. He was stunned for a brief second before


    Chapte 294 A Walking Contradiction


    bringing Amelia outside.


    "Disgusting." Alisa rolled her eyes,pletely disregarding how she came off.


    Leonard left, and I urged everyone else to go. I needed a good rest.


    Amelia''s piercing gaze from earlier lingered in my mind.


    Was I like her when I lost my baby?


    However, I couldn''t recall the incident anymore.


    When Caleb came, I was lying on the bed, restless.


    "Eva, did you hear about the baby?"


    He seemed to find it challenging to put something unspeakable into words, but it looked like


    he had to tell me.


    I nodded and shook my head. "I know something is wrong."


    However, I could roughly guess what happened.


    The quality of the semen was questionable. No matter how healthy the woman was, it was still tricky to keep the baby.


    Leonard had been hurt countless times. Amelia''s baby may not survive.


    Caleb sighed and sat by my bedside.


    Amelia bled the second time. The doctor said it was an early sign of a miscarriage. I''m not


    entirely sure about the details. Grandunclen had hired plenty of help for her. It looks pretty serious."


    "What''s the status now?"


    Leonard had left with her for over three hours. There should have been an update on the situation.


    Leonard did not return, and no one gave me an update.


    "She''s temporarily okay, but the doctor says it''s not looking good."


    Amelia''s baby was in trouble, so everyone in the Harmon family was here.


    Caleb wanted to get discharged today, but he had to dy it.


    He thought of Amelia as his school senior, so he would care about her asionally.


    "Eva, do you think Leonard''s baby will survive? Grandunclen said he initially wanted to have kids after three years. Is it because of that mistress?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I stayed silent and didn''t nod my head.

 Chapter 295

    - Chapter 295 A Walking Contradiction


    I knew Caleb was fond of Leonard; I didn''t want to ruin Caleb''s impression of Leonard.


    I looked outside, and my heart felt unsettled.


    When I thought about the baby being safe and sound, my heart still felt unsettled. It turned out women would always be a walking contradiction in situations like this.


    Chaps She Wo dverthrow My Pustion.


    Chapter She Would Overthrow My Position


    Caleb noticed how silent I was and didn''t probe further. He sat silently by my bedside.


    After God knew how long, he said, "Eva, will you still get a divorce if the baby is gone?"


    Bewildered, I looked at him. His eyes seemed listless, as if he were asking the world''s most straightforward question.


    Perhaps everyone thought I wanted a divorce from Leonard because of Amelia''s baby.


    If the baby was gone, I did not need to get a divorce.


    However, they were wrong. The divorce had everything to do with the baby, but it didn''t.


    matter.


    "Caleb, talk to him for me. Get him to ask hiswyers to send the divorce papers as soon as possible. There is a high chance that Amelia''s baby will survive. It''s better if we process the divorce as quickly as possible. I was speaking the truth.


    Earlier, Leonard''s attitude toward Amelia wasn''tpletely devoid of emotion.


    He couldn''tpletely cut things off with Lily, let alone Amelia.


    "Eva, Grandunclen will never agree to this. With the project under such intense pressure right now, he will never let you get a divorce."


    Caleb saw things even clearer than I did.


    I knew this project was a top priority; the rest didn''t matter as much to Mr. Harmon Senior.


    Even if Amelia lost her baby, he would consider letting Luca take over thepany. It didn''t


    make much of a difference for him.


    However, if Leonard and I got a divorce, it would affect thepany''s reputation. He would never agree to it.


    "Then, let''s draft the divorce agreement for now, I''ll sign itter."


    "There''s no way." Caleb invalidated my idea.


    "Eva, the patents in your hands aren''t under thepany''s name. The Harmon Group would never let you off."


    This time, he was firm. His face even looked stern


    "Plus, you''ll be losing too much if you leave now, Grandunclen took your shares and generously gave Amelia some." Chupp She Whi Overthrow My Position


    At that moment, I realized that Mr. Harmon Senior had actually given Amelia shares.


    A few days ago, he gave her 2% of the shares and promised 3% to the baby after the baby was


    born.


    The baby wouldn''t have any use for the shares-it was to give them to Amelia.


    "Eva, you''ve been with Leonard for so many years. You are losing out way too much. What


    right do they have to take your shares to clean up their mess, only for them to pass it off to someone else?"


    He was right! What right did they have to do that?


    In the blink of an eye, I wanted to ask this question.


    However, I immediately let that go. I didn''t get together with Leonard for his money.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even after marrying him, I never wanted shares from the Harmon Group.


    I wouldn''t have epted the shares if it didn''t affect Leonard''s position thest time.


    Caleb was about to continue speaking when Emma visited me after work with food. Only then


    did Caleb leave.


    "You''ve lost weight again. Sigh."


    She took out a thermal lunch box containing all of my favorite foods.


    I could tell from a whiff that it was her mother''s cooking.


    "My mother delivered this to thepany this afternoon. She was afraid she would cry when she saw you and affect your recovery.


    "You''re her actual daughter. I''m just a child she found in the garbage chute."


    "Have some soup. She spent five hours making it"


    I suddenly felt the urge to cry as I held the bowl.


    Emma pinched my face. "If this touches you, do your best and recover as fast as you can. You need to help me to take care of her in her old age.


    I burst intoughter after tears and had half the bowl of soup.


    Emma noticed I had an appetite and reached for the utensils. However, her expression didn''t look promising.


    "Eva, Amelia will probably overthrow your position. Are you ready for it?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 You Are The Baby''s Father


    My hand holding the spoon paused. Then, I continued to reach for food.


    "Didn''t we anticipate this from the start? What is there to prepare? I''ve spoken to Caleb earlier to convince Leonard to divorce me."


    Emma pouted. "Even pregnancy couldn''t keep Amelia away. She would stille to thepany asionally. While you were away the past few days, she pranced around as if she was thedy of the house. I thought she was desperate to keep her baby. Why is she causing trouble everywhere she goes?"


    "There might be something wrong with the baby"


    I told her what had happened earlier.


    Emma moved her lips. She attempted to say something a few times, but no words came out.


    Taking advantage of her momentary gaze, I ate thest potato wedge and wiped my


    "So, I want to get a divorce while her baby is still around. Otherwise..."


    It would be harder to get a divorce after.


    I didn''t finish thest part of my sentence, but Emma knew what I was implying. mouth.


    The next day, I discharged myself from the hospital. In reality, I did this so Leonard would know.


    Jill said this VIP ward would be my ce of retreat from now on.


    In fact, I wanted to tell her it would be even better if it had a seaside view.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, I thought of the work in my hands and decided to forego the idea of a vacation.


    Many applied for the cross-province project, so everyone at Harmon Group was working overtime. Everyone''s energy and effort were focused on this project.


    This was my one shot at soaring to the top, so I would asionally work overtime too.


    There weren''t many design issues. I also made the relevant calctions for the initial cost.


    However, otherpanies were equallypetitive. I wasn''t sure if I would seed.


    I was anxious about thest internalpany meeting.


    Jean and Crystal updated us on the design''s current status. I saw Leonard let out a long sigh. "Thank


    you for


    your hard work, everyone. The bidding conference is just around the corner. Keep it up, everyone."


    The rest of the work involved wrapping up the project. I let out a sigh of relief when no one


    You Are The Baby''s Father


    objected to it.


    If we had to amend the design, we would lose the bidding opportunity.


    22


    Before leaving the meeting room, Leonard called for me and said he wanted to smooth over some details.


    However, I knew he never intended to talk about work.


    "Eva, Amelia and I..."


    It was as I expected. What was meant to happen had finally happened.


    I looked at how torn he was and raised my hand to stop him.


    "It''s okay. I understand. You are the baby''s father, after all.''


    1 had calmed down a lot recently. The matter between Amelia and him had slowly lost my


    attention.


    Work was important, and my medical treatment was critical. Where would I find the time to care about him?


    Leonard seemed surprised at how calm I was and was at a loss for words.


    I was reminded that the project was about to end. Zack had also found a new location for me to work. I hesitated before finally speaking up.


    "Leonard, please quicken the divorce process. We don''t have any assets to split between us. I can forgo some of them. Please get the process running as soon as possible."


    I wasn''t a saint, but I didn''t want the business Leonard had fought hard for many years.


    I only wanted sufficient money to seek medical treatment.


    Leonard opened his mouth, and a weird sound came from his throat.


    I was about to turn and leave when he slumped on the chair, deted.


    "Eva, are you so eager to get a divorce? Can''t you give me one more chance?"


    I stopped in my tracks but did not turn around.


    There was no way it could work between us; he knew that long ago.


    He would never abandon the baby; I didn''t want to tell him about my condition either.


    Seconds had passed before he said, "Can we wait until the project ends before discussing our divorce?"


    I took a deep breath and answered, "Okay."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Staying In The Shadows


    I turned around and looked at him. "Alright then, Let''s sign an agreement for now. Otherwise, dividing the assets would be messy."


    This was what the Harmons were concerned about the most. Otherwise, why would they take away my shares?"


    The wealthier they were, the stingier they tended to be. If they had given me a little more, I would never have heard the end of it from Uncle Bob''s family. The Harmons were concerned about money and how much an outsider would take from them.


    I had nothing to do with the previous incident, but I had to take the me because Amelia was pregnant with a Harmon.


    I was unhappy, but I didn''t want to argue further.


    However, this time, I would like to go through the divorce gloriously and not drag it on any longer.


    Leonard frowned. "You''re so eager to get divorced, huh?"


    I knew he was angry, but I didn''t know what was there for him to be angry about.


    Was it expecting me to stay married to him and take care of his and Amelia''s baby for the rest of my life?


    Or was I expected to carry the title of Mrs. Harmon while they could live happily ever after as a family of three?


    I was slightly angry and frustrated.


    "I know we can''t afford to do anything to jeopardize the project. I can sign an agreement in private. While the project ends, we will head to civil affairs." This was also my initial idea. It probably wouldn''t take too long after the bidding project was


    My involvement during construction andter-stage supervision was unnecessary and would not affect thepany.


    Plus, Amelia''s baby would have survived the critical period of three months. We would know for sure if the baby was to stay.


    So, it was best to get a divorce after the bidding project was over.


    Plus, we were in a cooling-off period for a divorce, so getting a divorce now wouldn''t be easy.


    "No."


    Chappen Staying in The Shadows


    Leonard strongly objected to my suggestion.


    "If word slips out, it''ll bring shame to thepany."


    1 almostughed at his statement.


    Our divorce had dragged on for so long. He had been in countless affairs for a few years. Would getting a divorce now really bring shame to thepany?


    I was about to retort when Amelia entered, holding her belly.


    Her pregnancy wasn''t visible yet, but she would hold her belly when she walked around, afraid others wouldn''t be aware she was pregnant.


    She nced at me disdainfully. "Eva, you can''t get away with shaming thepany just to get the money faster. It''s not that Leo doesn''t want a divorce from you, but he would never want the baby to be a bastard. Am I right, Leo?" Amelia, who was always indifferent and cold, spoke in a coy voice. My hair stood on end when


    I heard it.


    Perhaps Leonard was concerned that Amelia''s mood would affect the baby. He didn''t say anything and sat there silently.


    However, Amelia was ecstatic upon receiving his silence.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry, Eva. You will get the divorce, but...


    "Enough!"


    Leonard stood up in frustration. "What are you doing here? Where are the bodyguards?"


    He shouted at the door, and two bodyguards slowly sauntered in.


    "Didn''t I tell you to watch over her? Why did you let here to thepany?"


    The bodyguards lowered their heads, saying nothing. Meanwhile, Amelia looked at Leonard as if she was upset..


    "Leo, the doctor said I shouldn''t always stay home. I have to find something to do. Since I have a baby now, I need to be more attentive to antenatal education. The baby will eventually manage the Harmon Group when it grows up. Why don''t Ie back to work?" She reached out, wanting to tug Leonard''s sleeve but he instinctively avoided her.


    Amelia felt even more helpless. Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    She looked at me unhappily. "I know Eva is responsible for this project. I would also love to contribute to thepany. We will be together after this. I can''t stay in the shadows the entire time, right?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 Can''t Represent Harmon Group


    I wanted to correct Amelia and say that she wasn''t living in the shadows. Everyone knew who


    she was.


    She was afraid no one knew who she was, especially after she got pregnant. She would asionally remind her colleagues in thepany.


    Once a colleague knew, everyone immediately knew, too. Even thepany partners knew


    about her existence.


    Besides Lily, she was still the first mistress carrying Leonard''s baby. Her position was different.


    She seemed to have forgotten that everyone teamed up on the Inte and retaliated against her. Everyone knew about her rtionship with Leonard. However, I didn''t say a word and turned, wanting to leave.


    Sadly, Leonard didn''t want me to leave. He blocked my way.


    "Eva, I can exin."


    "What''s there to exin? Leo, are you saying you don''t want the baby anymore?"


    Amelia walked to him and linked her arm with his.


    Leonard was afraid he would push her too hard. Eventually, he seemed to have forced himself to let her cling to him.


    Amelia raised her chin and looked at me smugly.


    "Eva, I hope you won''t disturb our family of three. Harmon Group will eventually belong to our son. It''s my right to work in thispany."


    Leonard appeared outraged. As he was about to retort, Amelia yed her trump card.


    "Leo, the doctor said I can''t get angry. I need to maintain a positive mood. I''ll only be happy if I can work with you. That way, we can keep the baby."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I wanted to give her a standing ovation. She knew how to strike him where it hurt.


    As expected, when she mentioned the baby, Leonard eventually looked deted and agreed to let her work at thepany.


    "You can return to the secretariat as my secretary."


    "No. I want to work in design."


    Amelia pouted and swung Leonard''s arm yfully.


    "Eva, Emma, and Crystal are involved in the project. I want to be part of it too. We were roommates. Leo, I am a lot more hardworking than they are. You know that. Why can''t I be part of it?" She nced at me from the corner of her eyes and said coyly, "If you really care for me, you should..."


    "One more word from you, and you''re out.


    Leonard immediately swatted her arm away and left the meeting room.


    Amelia red at me with hatred and followed after him.


    I wanted to tell her that I never said anything since the start. Why did she re at me?"


    However, I recalled that she didn''t need any reason to hate me.


    When Amelia returned to thepany, Leonard had no time to bother. The project was also properly wrapped up.


    I was excited. Tomorrow was the bidding conference. I looked at the materials again, contemting what I needed to say on stage.


    To my surprise, Amelia came to see me before the workday ended.


    She entered with her chin raised proudly.


    She didn''t look at everyone straight in the eye and only nced from the corner of her eye.


    Crystal stood in her way, unamused. "This is our studio. You have no right to be here."


    "This office belongs to the Harmon Group. We''re just lending you the space temporarily."


    She wasn''t even part of the Harmons, yet she still used their family name.


    A few colleagues clicked their tongues in disdain. Amelia didn''t hear them and sauntered into my office


    "Eva, I''ll host the bidding conference tomorrow. You''re an outsider, after all. You shouldn''t represent the Harmon Group."


    Her statement dumbfounded Glenn and the rest of the men. Crystal rolled her sleeves up, ready to throw her out


    I looked at her strangely. I finally nodded after one minute.


    "Sure, take this document."


    "Crystal, print a handover agreement. Make sure Amelia represents thepany on stage tomorrow, and prepare a pen."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 The Same


    I had gotten caught in her traps too many times. I knew it was wise to create some evidence.


    I gave the document to her and asked Crystal to record the process.


    There weren''t many at the studio, so I asked everyone toe to my office as witnesses.


    "Eva, are you crazy? Do you think I''ll hurt you?"


    Amelia''s chest rose and fell as she heaved with anger. I looked at her, void of emotion.


    "Have you lost your memory after getting pregnant? Have you forgotten how you hurt me? Think of the baby in your womb. You can''t afford to be angry.


    I watched as she signed all the handover documents. I shoved the documents into my bag in front of her.


    "I''ll temporarily safeguard these documents and bring them with me. You will never find them."


    Amelia''s face flushed red, then paled. I had sessfully angered her.


    However, I had no choice.


    Once bitten, twice shy. I would safeguard these documents until the project was done.


    I did not need to go to the venue since Amelia was going there.


    I texted Leonard and told him Amelia had visited me and that she would rece me to make the introduction at the venue.


    Leonard called me a few times, but I did not answer.


    I was


    I noticed he sent a 59-second-long voice message, but toozy to open it.


    It wasn''t that I was disinterested in whether we sessfully won the bid-I just didn''t want to go.


    Many relevant parties from thepany would be there. I didn''t need to be there.


    What could I do even if I went?


    If Amelia''s introduction went well, the credit eventually would be hers. My studio and I had no standing.


    If Amelia flopped, I would have to take the me


    This was my project; I didn''t want anyone else to take the fall.


    The design department didn''t need to introduce anything on stage. However, as thedy boss, I had to take on this part of the work. Chap 299 The Same


    Now that Amelia was in the picture, I felt a sense of relief.


    Iy in bed and drifted to sleep, only to be woken up by Leonard blowing my phone up.


    Leonard wasn''t the only one. Jean and Emma called me too.


    I slowly got up, and Leonard called again. I answered.


    "Eva,e to the venue. Something bad has happened."


    "What''s the matter?"


    1 thought nothing wrong would happen if Leonard were there unless Amelia decided to pull something.


    Leonard lowered his voice drastically, and the venue sounded messy.


    "Pinnacle Group''s design looked exactly the same as ours. They are halfway through their exnation." "How could this be?"


    Himmediately sprung up with a clue that something was off.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The whole designing process was kept confidential-even Mr. Harmon Senior forbade Lucal from getting involved. Why would anyone leak it?


    Leonard said something over the phone. I told him to wait for me and immediately hung up.


    When I arrived at the venue, Pinnacle Group had finished exining. It was Harmon Group''s turn.


    Amelia held her belly. Her face was pale as cold sweat dripped.


    However, she still insisted not to let anyone else go on stage and went up on her own to exin.


    She had barely begun her exnation when the crowd below erupted into chaos.


    "Doesn''t this look like the design from Pinnacle Group earlier? It seems like the only difference lies in the patents used."


    "Did Harmon Group steal the design, or is something going on?"


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s probably nothing good."


    Everyone knew what was going on. The expressions on the leaders'' faces were questionable.


    Amelia insisted on finishing her script. She suddenly tilted to the side, almost losing her


    bnce and falling over.


    A few people went to ce her on the side.


    However, I could clearly see her looking at me with a weird smile on her pale face.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 I Trust Her


    I was shocked. If anyone were most likely to sell Harmon Group out, Amelia would be a worthy suspect.


    Even if she hated me, there was no need to jeopardize Harmon Group''s future.


    worst-case


    If Leonard couldn''t secure this project, the worst case scenario would be that Luca could potentially y some tricks.


    My rationality told me it may not have been her, but my heart told me something was fishy about her.


    However, it was pointless to think about this right now. Several rounds of screening had beenpleted, and now was the moment to reveal the bid winner. "Eva, I secretly took a photo earlier. Look."


    Lydia carefully handed her phone to me. I was dumbfounded when I saw the photo.


    This slide was a replica of the content wepleted. Even the temte remained the same.


    Only some of the patent-rted content was edited. This was not the patent under my name. The other party had the same research topic as Glenn.


    Lydia whispered, "One of their designers is Glenn''s student."


    I turned and noticed how devastated Glenn was. All these things were true.


    Someone stole our design and gave it to Pinnacle Group. The other party used it with minor adjustments.


    The most annoying part was that they eventually won the bid.


    Eventually, the price dered was slightly lower than Harmon Group. Even the blind could see that something was wrong.


    Leonard''s face was darkened. Amelia was beside him, but I was unsure what she was saying to him.


    Leonard looked at the few people on the tform. He said something to his assistant beside him and left the venue.


    Everyone from the Harmon Group followed after him. I followed them back to thepany to see what was going on.


    When we returned to the meeting room, Leonard released his rage.


    "Who was it? You''d


    hotter show yourself. Otherwise, I will make your life a living hell!"


    This project cost more than a billion dors. Leonard had every right to be furious.


    Plus, this project was the determinant for thepany''s expansion n. It turned out someone swooped in halfway and snatched it right out of thepany''s hands. Everyone in the meeting room was outraged, let alone Leonard.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone spent countless sleepless nights to finish this design.


    Jean''s eyes were bloodshot as she looked at Amelia in hatred.


    "We''ve been working together the entire time. This is the amended version of the design. It had to be an inside job."


    Everyone silently nodded when she finished her statement.


    Thepany had a strict policy of keeping information confidential. Luca had tried to involve his men in the process a few times but was intercepted.


    We initially thought it was foolproof. To everyone''s surprise, something terrible had happened.


    The expression on Amelia''s face looked terrible. She looked at Leonard expectantly.


    "Leo, we''re I


    loyal to Harmon Group and always hope for the best for thepany, but there are some people..."


    or eves locked in the direction


    of


    "What are you implying?"


    Emma and Crystal asked almost at the same time.


    Amelia pretended to wipe a tear. "Nothing. I just think that not everyone is in the same boat. Otherwise, why would such a top-secret document be leaked out? Someone must not have wanted Harmon Group to win the project." Her eyes fell on me.


    "I know some people hate Leonard and Harmon Group because of my baby. This project is a product of everyone''s blood, sweat, and tears. How could they waste away everyone''s hard work just for their selfish desires?" Her implications were too obvious. I couldn''t turn a deaf ear even if I wanted to.


    As everyone looked toward my direction, Leonard said lowly, "It''s not Eva. I trust her."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 Proof


    Leonard merely said one sentence, and Amelia immediately broke doven.


    She troze for a while, then let out a bitterugh. "Loo, you still believe her?"


    Honestly, I didn''t get why he dicht''t trust me


    Leonard''s affair wasn''t a secret. It had been going on for years. Had I ever failed to do my job because of it? Did he really think I''dpromise my own principles just because he cheated? Leonard gave her a nce, emotionless, before turning to the others. "Let''s hear some thoughts. This can''t just be swept under the rug.


    The way he ignored Amelia only fueled her anger. She mmed the table and stood up, looking utterly wronged.


    "Mr. Harmon, even if you want to defend her, you should at least consider the timing, right?" she shot back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t Eva getints for giarism before? She was even investigated for stealing patents! Who''s to say she didn''t steal someone else''s design this time, and that''s why we''re in this mess?" Amelia clutched her stomach, looking hurt but still stubbornly holding her head high


    She sneered, "I trust my colleagues at Harmon Group, of course, but there are others involved here who aren''t from Harmon Group. Who knows what they''d do for money? A certain someone has already sold their wedding ring and ne for cash, haven''t they?" Emma and I exchanged nces, shock evident in both our eyes. Was Amelia so desperate to smear me that she''d bring up my past like this?


    Glenn couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "You were the one who picked up the documents and the speech yesterday when things went wrong. Seems like you''re the most suspicious."


    "What? Say that again!" Amelia snapped, straightening up with her hands resting on her stomach.


    "I''m carrying Leonard''s child. I''m part of the Harmon family. Why would I do something like that?" she shot back. "If anything, someone else here is holding a grudge and framing me!"


    I had enough of her throwing usations at me.


    "Do you have proof? If not, I''ll sue you for defamation. Let''s see you give birth in prison." I raised my head, keeping my tone calm.


    She started stammering. "Y-You." But she couldn''te up with any evidence.


    She had none, but I did. I turned on the projector and brought up the photos Lydia had taken earlier.


    "Here, this is the slide I used with the typo in the fourth meeting, which Jean pointed out back then. We''ve since corrected it, so our updated version doesn''t have this issue, but Pinnacle Group''s does. This design detail was only finalized right before thest meeting." Amelia rolled her eyes at me. "What does that prove?"


    Lydia quickly caught on. "Eva''s speech draft used the content from the fourth meeting. She said most of the details were the same, so she didn''t bother printing a new copy." Crystal realized what was going on too, and her gaze was now locked on Amelia.


    "You were given her speech draft yesterday, so are you still going to im the design Pinnacle Group got has nothing to do with you? That tiny mistake is only in your copy!" Sometimes, I was grateful for my frugality, I remembered most of the content, so since it was possible, I decided to reuse it. It was this little detail that exposed the issue.


    I watched Amelia, unfazed, while our other colleagues gave her cold stares. It wasn''t solid evidence, but it was more than enough.


    Amelia kept shaking her head, looking desperately at Leonard. She suddenly copsed to the side.

 Chapter 302

    Capter 302 A Snake


    Struve Amelia fainted, the meeting naturally came to an abrupt end.


    I knew Leonard would definitely call for a follow-up meeting, After all, the designs between the twopanies were too simr, and Harmon Group had the original drafts to back themselves up


    However, to investigate the giarism ims properly, we''d need concrete evidence. Otherwise, dying the construction would be a liability no one wanted to take on.


    Amelia couldn''t be questioned anymore, but the internal investigation at Harmon Group was still ongoing. Especially now, with Mr. Harmon Senior malding one of his rare appearances in the office, everyone was on edge When Emilia called me to the president''s office, she whispered a warning, "Mr. Harmon Senior is furious. This isn''t going to be easy. Be careful with


    what you say."


    She added, "This is a big deal. No one can afford to take the fall for it."


    I nced at her in surprise.


    Emilia used to give me a hard time every chance she got, especially when I needed jewelry or dresses for events. But now that I was about to divorce Leonard, she had softened her attitude toward me


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, she added, "Just keep your wits about you. Don''t let yourself be a scapegoat."


    "Thanks." I smiled at her.


    Emilia looked a little awkward but didn''t say anything more.


    Before I even reached the office, I could already hear Mr. Harmon Senior''s angry voice. "How could something this important go wrong? Leonard, I''m so disappointed in you."


    Emilia took a few deep breaths before knocking on the door. "Ms. Green is here."


    "Come in." Mr. Hanson Senior said, his voiceced with impatience


    As I entered, I noticed it wasn''t just Leonard in the room-Luca and Caleb were there too.


    Caleb kept ncing at me nervously, and 1 gave him a quick nod botore Luca''s smag voice filled the room.


    "Eva, you really outdid yourself. This is quite a blow to Harmon Group. It must''ve taken a lot of hatred for Leonard to pull this off." "Luca, enough with the baseless usations. This has nothing to do with Eva," Leonard barked coldly, anger shing in his eyes. Mr. Harmon Senior tapped the table, then locked eyes with me. "Eva, do you have an exnation for this?"


    "No. It''s not my fault," I replied inly,


    "Can you guarantee your team isn''t at fault either?"


    "Yes," I met his gaze without flinching


    w he didn''t know about the incident in the


    The suspicion didn''t leave Mr. Harmon Senlor''s eyes. With his informants in thepany, there was no way meeting room. This clearly had Emma''s fingerprints all over it, and I wasn''t about to take the me.


    He narrowed his eyes at me for a long time before letting out a cold hun. "IE it turns out that your studio is involved, I won''t hesitate to hold you


    ountable"


    "Sure." My expression didn''t change


    The truth woulde out eventually. If they really wanted to investigate, they''d find the culprit.


    I Harmon Group didn''t root out the troublemakers, thepany would face bigger issues down the line-something Mr. Harmon Senior was undoubtedly more concerned about than I was


    Lace sneered and was about to speak when Leonard interrupted, "Eva discovered the leak from the fourth meeting. I suspect someone who was kicked out of the project is involved."


    He shot a look at Luca, who suddenly smirked. "Got any Harmon Group rejected?


    my proof? Sure, I didn''t attend theter meetings, but why would Pinnacle Group use a design that


    "Don''t give me that look. I swear, this has nothing to do with me,Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Luca nced at both me and Caleb, his expression full of insinuation. "Leonard, maybe you should spend more time investigating the people around you. If there''s a snake in your midst, nothing will ever go

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Not Her


    was the first time Lura had been so brazen his gloating was almost too obvious. He used to at least put on a front, but now? He wasn''t even


    And what did be mean by "investigate the people around you"?


    I lowered my head, thinking about his words. Could it be that he knew Amelia was behind this? Right now, the only person close to Leonard was Amelia.


    I was about to be his ex-wife, and Caleb was just a distant cousin, Neither of us would count as people close to Leonard anymore.


    Leonard didn''t speak, seemingly lost in thought as well.


    Mr. Harmon Senior gave a few more instructions, emphasizing the need to investigate thoroughly and file an appeal with themittee, before leaving


    the office.


    I was about to leave too when Leonard called out to me, "Eva, wait. I need to ask you something." Knowing how serious the situation was, I didn''t hesitate, "Go ahead. Ask me whatever you need."


    "Do you think it''s Amelia?" His gaze was probing, and I gave a slight nod.


    "At the moment, it looks like it could be, but I''m not sure. She doesn''t stand to gain anything from doing this, yet all the evidence seems to point to her." With Caleb taking Leonard''s ce, what was in it for her? Her child would no longer have any im to Harmon Group. She couldn''t be that foolish.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But aside from Amelia, I couldn''t think of anyone else who''d do something so reckless,


    Leonard fell silent too. It seemed the trail had gone cold.


    "Leonard, I want to check the security footage to see if anyone suspicious has been going in and out of the design department," I said.


    "Also, we should have the IT department check everyone''sputers andwork activity. Something feels off to me. And the fewer people who know about this, the better- let''s keep the investigation quiet."


    If we were hacked, maybe the hacker got ahold of our designs.


    Leonard sighed. "There''s no other choice. We''ll start with an internal investigation. How about your studio?"


    "They''ll be investigated too. I understand how serious this is."


    I was no longer a naive college student. I knew there were a thousand ways this could''ve happened. I trusted my team, but others needed to trust them


    100. 100.


    Thinking about about this.


    Amelia fainting earlier, I added, "Leonard, Amelia is a prime suspect. Shouldn''t you ask her? Besides you, she won''t talk to anyone else


    "No nord." Leonard shook his head "She didn''t do it. She has no motive and no opportunity."


    It was the first time Leonard seemed so sure, and he chose to believe Amelia.


    Maybe my surprise showed too much on my face because Leonard looked a bit flustered. "Eva, it''s not that I trust her it''s that she was with me all nightst night. She had no chance to leak any of the materials" I didn''t know what to say after that


    He was right. It had been a long time since Leonard stayed at our apartment Ame had been living in the Harmon residence ever since they had the baby there.


    I took a deep breath, trying to push down the disgust rising in my chest.


    "Leonard, with WhatsApp, Bluetooth, and email, she could''ve taken a few photos and sent them in seconds. Are you sure you were with her the entire time? Even when she showered or went to the bathroom?" I admitted my words came out a little bitter, but it was the truth. If Amelia wanted to leak something, she could''ve done it.


    "It''s not like that. Eva. Please believe me, it wasn''t her," Leonard said, looking at me sincerely. "She really didn''t have the time. It''s not her."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter Jo Vinus


    Leonant suddenly trusting Anelia lett me at a loss for words.


    "Airight, let''s keep livestigating, thien."


    I knew Hermon Group wouldn''t let this slide easily alter taking a hit.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bet Leonard''s blind trust in Amelia was bothering me. I couldn''t exactly exin why-maybe it was just my pride


    Leonard moved closer as if to take my hand, but when he saw my expression, he hesitated and backed off.


    "Eva, it''s not what you''re thinking. Yesterday, she started bleeding again, and I had to take her to the hospital. Her phone''s been in the Harmon residence the whole time. We were at the hospital until the next morning I was a bit taken aback, but when I thought of how pale Amelia had looked, it started to make sense. If she had been bleeding the day before, her condition today seemed believable


    "She even passed out for a while, and the doctor had to give her medication. She. It really isn''t her." Leonard''s sincerity was evident, and I quietly


    nodded.


    "Is the baby okay?"


    "For now, yes, but there''s a high risk of miscarriage. I really don''t think she''s in any shape to be worrying about the project. You know how much this baby means to her." Leonard''s voice was hoarse with emotion. This baby didn''t just matter to Amelia; it mattered to Leonard too. It might be his only child for the next few years, maybe even forever.


    I believed Leonard, but I still didn''t trust Amelia. If it wasn''t her, then how should we exin the error in the presentation slide? Could someone on my team be behind it?


    Leonard had the entirepany''s surveince footage brought in, and to speed up the process, he also called in Emma and Caleb


    "This is the footage fromst night. Thanks for your help, you two."


    Emma didn''t say anything but immediately sat down next to me, her erepes inquisitive.


    I nodded. "This Isn''t something that should be shared with too many people."


    If we spooled them, the person responsible might make a move.


    Caleb, as always, was focused and serious as he watched the screens


    Suddenly, all theputer screens went ck for a moment. Emma quickly tugged at my arm. "Eva, what''s going on?"


    When the screens lit up again, they were filled with virus files that were rapidly copying and pasting themselves.


    "Unplug thework cable and shut down theputers!" I shouted as I rushed to disconnect the power.


    I might not know much aboutputers, but I recognized this as a virus attack. Harmon Group''s internalwork was interconnected. If something went wrong, the consequences would be dire


    Caleb was in a panic, clumsily trying to unplug thework cable but failing several times. Finally, Emma rushed over and managed to pull the cable out, but the surveince footage had already beenpletely overwritten. files. There was n


    I knew this situation all too well. The previous video footage was gone, overwritten by the virus file When the tech tear arrived, they shook their heads in frustration. "No luck. We can''t recover it. The security department is also experiencing virus interference, so no way to retrieve it


    The surveince footage was gone.


    Leonard''s face was pale with anger, and as he looked at the three of us,


    his


    gaze turned icy. "How did


    did we get a vinist


    Emma and I exchangednd both shook our heads. How could we know when the virus had slipped in while we were all focused on the footage?


    I''m sorry, Leonard. An ad popped up, and 1 just clicked to close it." Caleb sheepishly raised his hand, exining in a hushed tone.


    Leonard mmed the file he was holding down on the table. "Are you out of your mind? Couldn''t you tell that it was a virus?"


    Caleb looked defeated, staring at the floor. "I couldn''t tell! Ads pop up all the time, right?"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 Scapegoat


    Calle''s small mistake or rather, the fact that he fell for a trick-meant the surveince footage waspletelyst,


    The worst part was how fast the virus spread. Even some of my design files were overwritten. Thankfully, I always backed up everything to the cloud, sa the project could still move forward.


    As we scrambled to recover data, Emilia showed up.


    "Mr. Hammon, Mr. Harton Senior wants you, Eva, and Caleb toe back to the house."


    Mr. Harmon Senior was already aware of what happened, and naturally, he wanted answers. I really didn''t want to go, though, Just thinking about Amelia being at the Harmon residence made me uneasy. "Eva,e with me?"


    I how I felt. He looked at me, conflicted. He didn''t want to go either, especially since this whole mess with the surveince was his


    Caleb must''ve sensed lu fault.


    going toBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I had no choice but to follow them to the Harmon residence. As soon as I saw everyone gathered in the living room, I knew this was go be an interrogation.


    With such a major project at stake, the entire Harmon family was affected. When Harmon Group thrived, so would the family. Even though most of them didn''t hold any real power, they still wouldn''t want to see Harmon Group fail. Only Luca seemed to be enjoying himself, wearing a smug, gloating expression.


    "You''re back. Have a seat," Mr. Harmon Sentor said, sounding much older and weaker than I remembered.


    I knew he had pulled a lot of strings to secure this project, and now, it was all falling apart.


    of you have


    *Pinnacle Group his already started their project report, and they''re probably moving on to site surveys for construction soon. Do any o anything to say?"


    I kept my eyes lowered. This was Hammon Group''s problem, and I didn''t want to get involved anymore. Whether they were targeting me or Harmon Group, the other party had yed their hand wlessly.


    Even if we could prove the designs were simr, what could we do? If we couldn''t prove they copied us, the project would never co Group.


    Seving that none of us were speaking, Mr. Harmon Senior sighed. "I get it. You''re all upset. The internal investigations team will get involved. We need answers."


    Then, he turned to me, his voice suddenly cold


    1 looked up and met his scrutinizing paze.


    ""But Fr


    Eva''s studio can''t stay at thepany anymore."


    At that moment, I understood. He thought I was involved in this. Or maybe he just wanted to use my studio as the scapegoat.


    It wouldn''t be the first time Mr. Harmon Senior had done something like this-he was no stranger to throwing someone under the bus.


    "Fine, I''ll notify my team right away


    We weren''t paying rent for the office space anyway, so there was no reason to drag it out now that he had made his decision


    Ivy, sitting on the couch, sneered, "You''re leaving so easily? Guess you''re just afraid of bring held ountable. But we, the Harmon family, won''t let this go. Whoever started this will pay."


    1 wanted to say that her Harmon family wasn''t the same as Leonard''s Harmon family, but I swallowed the words. With Bob and Darius here, it was clear Mr. Harmon Senior had given his silent approval. What wasn''t obvious about this situation?


    If Leonard couldn''t hold up, the Harmon family would rece him as belt. The more chaos there was below him, the more secure Mr. Harmon Senior''s position would be.


    Calth clenched his fists, clearly frustrated. "Eva''s always beenmitted to the project. This has nothing to do with her. Isn''t Granduncle tan leading an internal Investigation? Why does she have to leave now?"


    He stared hard at Mr. Harmon Senior,pletely ignoring Leah''s attempt to signal him to stop


    Tb


    bugged at his sleeve. "Caleb, let it go. We were going to leave eventually anyway."

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Monday


    by focus on


    Lecund visibly drove for a moment and even ran a red light at the next intersection. I had to remind him several times before he could barely the road again


    His An''s apple bobbed, but he couldn''t get a single word out.


    Telosed my eyes, feeling like I was being ridiculous. I already knew what answer I''d get, yet I asked anyway. What a waste.


    "Eva" Leonand''s voice was even raspler, as it he was trying to work through some kind of emotion.


    Knowing what he was about to say, I quickly cut him ott, "You don''t need to say it. I understand, really."


    I did understand. Haring a child had always been Leonard''s dream. It wasn''t about legacy like other men; he wanted someone who shared his bloodline, a real family connection. "Evd, I''m sorry." He only said these three words, but I knew exactly what he meant.


    Maybe beinly didn''t love Amelia, but back then, he saw her as me, and that was how they ended up in bed together. Achild came out of it. The story sounded simple, but every time I thought about it, I felt sick, Everyone said it wasn''t Leonard''s fault, but then whose fault was it? I didn''t want to think about it because no matter whose fault it was, I was the one paying the price.


    "Leonard, pull over." My tone was calm.


    Leonard hesitated for a second before pulling the car to the side of the road. He tried to grab my hand, but I pulled away.


    Amelia was right. She wouldn''t let me raise her child, and I wouldn''t do it either. So, what was the point?


    Iposed myself and smiled at Leonard. "Let''s end it here. Get the divorce papers ready, and I''ll sign them. Today''s Friday, so let''s meet at the county clerk''s office on Monday. Don''t forget the documents." Topened the door and stepped out of the car. This time, he didn''t stop me,


    It used to be that whenever divorce came up after we got married, he''d get angry. But not this time. We were both tired. Instead torturing each other, we might as well let go.


    dragging this on and


    It was still early when I got back to the office. Glenn and two other guys were still organizing files. I went straight to them and told them to start packing. *Eva, are we really leaving? Leonard didn''t say anything?" Glenn frowned, clearly wanting to say more. 1 shook my head. "We''re not paying for this office, and I can''t afford to rent it. Let''s go."


    Zack found us a new studio that was much farther from downtown, but the environment was better, and the rent was cheaper. If 1 was going to make something of my own, I couldn''t keep relying on the Harmon family,


    The next morning, everyone showed up, and we had everything packed. Emina and the design team came to help us move, and there was a sense of reluctance in the air.


    *Eva, are you really leaving?" lean clutched one of my boxes. She was on the verge of tears.


    "Yeah, I was never really part of Harmon Group, and now that the project''s dead, I can''t just stick around." I ruffled her hair, feeling a bit uneasy myself.


    By the time Leonard arrived, everything had been loaded onto the trucks. In reality, there wasn''t much to move from a design firm. Zack''s and Jill''s cars were enough for the job.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Eva, are you in such a hurry? You could wait until next month. No one''s rushing you out." Leonard looked guilty and reached for the bags I was holding


    I took a step back and smiled at him. "We were going to Inove sooner orter anyway. Don''t forget about Monday.


    Pretending not to notice the disappointment in his eyes, I climbed into Zack''s car. No matter what be thought, I was leaving

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Like a Clown


    When we arrived at the new office, Glenn and the others were buzzing with excitement.


    "Wow, this ce is amazing! Sure, the furniture''s a bit old, but it can be renovated," one of them eximed.


    Since they were all in design, everyone had some expectations for the office d¨¦cor. Besides setting up their own workspaces, the young crew started sketching ideas to spruce up the office.


    I waved my hand dismissively. "No more than a hundred thousand for the renovations. Thepany will cover it, but I really can''t afford any more than that."


    I couldn''t pretend to be some wealthy mogul now that I was starting my own business; I had to be careful with expenses.


    Lydia quickly shook her head. "No need for that. Fifty grand is plenty."


    "Glenn can do the carpentry work, but that means our office setup might be dyed a few days. What do you think?"


    I stared at Glenn in disbelief, then turned to Lydia, who was blushing a bit.


    Glenn scratched his head. "I did some carpentry for Lydia''s family. My dad''s a carpenter."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Oh!" Crystal and I chimed in with knowing smirks, and the rest of the group started to cheer.


    Seeing everyone so energized made me feel


    me feel a few years younger.


    Just then, I got a call from Emma. The internal investigation would start on Saturday, and everyone in the design department had to go back.


    "Eva, Mr. Harmon Senior has ordered an investigation. There are a few documents that you need to fill out when youe back. Looks Like the situation isn''t good. Let me send you the forms to take a look at."


    1 knew this had to be a confidential internal investigation, specifically targeting one department. As the lead designer, I naturally had to go back. If the studio team hadn''t already left and if Harmon Group wasn''t trying to keep things low-key, they probably would''ve called everyone back


    After saying goodbye to my colleagues, Zack drove me back to Harmon Group. It had only been a few hours since 1 left, but I suddenly felt a bit disoriented, as it something had changed.


    When I walked into the conference room, everyone looked at me in surprise.


    Leonard immediately stood up. "You''re back so soon? I was just about to go pick you up."


    I ignored him and sat down next to Emma


    "What do you need me to fill out?


    forms.


    Amiddle-aged man sitting next to Amelia stood up and handed me a few form


    "Eve, just fill this out honestly," he said. "We can''t recover the surveince footage, so we need the people involved to provide their ounts. If necessary, your team will also need to undergo our investigation."


    "That''s not necessary," I replied, picking up a pen to start filling out the forms. "I was present during their time at thepany, and so were Harmon Group''s personnel. I''ll handle my own team''s investigation; you don''t need to bother with ours." more and sat back downL


    Even though we were just a small studio, we weren''t to be pushed around. The man frowned slightly but said nothing Amelia suddenly scoffed. "You''re acting tough, but you''ve already been kicked out. They want you back for questioning because you''re a suspect. Do you still think you''re Mrs. Harmon?


    Emma and I exchanged looks, frowning at Amelia. She really was clueless. At this moment, she should be focusing on her pregnancy instead of acting llike a clown


    "Amelia, I''m going to the county clerk''s office with Leonard next Monday. If you keep pushing me, I won''t go. If you''re so confident, have Leonard sue for divorce."

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Never Return


    Imed to be good at arguing, but after everything I''d been through, I''d be a lot more indifferent.


    Anaitia probably hadn''t seen me in a while and had forgotten what I was like just that one em


    to leave her speechless.


    "Eva, do you think this marriage won''t end just because you don''t want it to" Amelia red at me through gritted teeth


    Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, and she kept taking deep breaths, probably worried about the baby.


    Eshrugged. "Yeah, you have to file for divorce at least twice to actually get one. If there''s any shared property to divide, how long do you think that''ll


    At this rate, we might still be dealing with this when her kid was old enough to notice. And if any major projects came up, Harmon Group probably wouldn''t let me go.


    If I could think of all this, Amelia could ton.


    "You!" She pointed at me but then closed her eyes and sat back down.


    She knew better than to provoke me, especially since I was about to sign the divorce agreement. I didn''t have time to care about her feelings and continued filling out the forms.


    Leonard suddenly got a phone call, and as soon as he lett the conference room, people began to whisper.


    "Is Eva really going to divorce Mr. Harmon?


    "I thought Lily was the ultimate mistress, but it turns out there are more out there?"


    "Is it true we''re getting a new bossdy?


    !


    A few people who were close to me were standing up for me, while Amelia seemed to want to say something but didn''t dare to


    She didn''t want to ruin her reputation as it would be even harder for her to get ahead in thepanyter. Besides, she didn''t want to be a secretary, she wanted to get back to the design department.


    After filling out all the forms, I turned to the man from earlier. "Can I leave now?


    He looked over the information carefully and then nodded.


    "Since you''ve signed, you should know we''ll investigate if there''s any false information. This project was taken over by Pinnacle Group, and Harmon Group won''t let this slide. They''ll definitely hold someone ountable."


    I stood up expressionlessly, and that was when Amelia spoke up again, "Mr. Bard, what if the investigation reveals it''s really the design studio''s fault?


    The man


    n seemed surprised by her question, his expression faltering for a moment. He quickly scanned the office, his gare finallynding on me. "Harmon Group will pursue this to the end. If there''s a leak of critical design projects involving billions of dors, someone could end up in prison for decades.


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean by the time she gets out, she''ll be an olddy? That''s brutal!"Amelia said sarcastically, ncing at me now and then. At that moment, 1 genuinely thought she was foolish


    "Have you really decided to throw yourself into this? Is that where you n on having your kid? I stared directly at her and then nced at her belly "You don''t need to imply anything. Whoever did it knows the truth. And you wouldn''t think that just because the footage is gone, there''s no evidence left, would you?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I might not have any proof in hand, but I was so calm it was unsettling. It was enough to Intimidate Amelia.


    She clearly didn''t expect me to say that and leaned back slightly. "What do you mean by that?"


    This was a ssic case of someone digging their own grave. She might have realized her emotions were getting the best of her as she quickly straightened up and said, "Don''t try to frame me. This has nothing to do with me,


    I couldn''t be bothered to engage with her anymore and turned to leave just as I opened the door, my phone pinged with a WhatsApp message. Amelia "You''ll never fled any evidence. You''ll never get back into Harmon Group!"


    She quickly retracted the message, but I still sow it Initially, I wasn''t even sure if she was involved, and now, she had just continued it.


    I turned back to meet her spiteful gaze and shook my head with a smile.


    Since she loved Harmon Group that much, then I would let her stay here. I never wanted to returns

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 11 The News


    is the second-hand furniture


    Glenn and the others were already working hard when I returned to the studio. I nearly choked when I saw


    wha bebught this junk in?


    ""Me! Eva, It was p


    I''ll be as good as new. It''s durable and budget friendly. This cab can


    Glenn bared with pride. "This is solid wood With just a little refurbishing, alt spruced up with some stickers, and it''s made of 304 stainless steel-pretty sturdy!"


    He led me around for a tour, and I was shocked by his outdated taste in furniture.


    It was strange how esthetically gifted he was in architecture, yet his choice of furniture seemed stuck in thest century. But when I heard that all of it cost just a thousand bucks, I couldn''t argue a few days. Just wait and see! -


    Lydia


    ia was equally proud. "Eva, we can transform this ce in just a fes


    "I bet we won''t even need five grand. We''ll save some money!"


    She looked at me, eager for praise, while Glenn was practically from joy.


    I nodded vigorously. "Awesome! You two make a great money-saving team.


    "Who''s a team with him?" Lydia yfully nudged me, then happily went off to move a table.


    Everyone had a knack for hands-on work, and by the end of the afternoon, we had transformed quite a bit of the fumiture,


    Later, when we gathered for fondue, the mood was electric.


    "This is fantastic! We finally have our own office and don''t have to rely on anyone else!"


    "I think we can nap in the afternoon, and Eva won''t mind me using the Wi-Fi either.


    "Are there any good takeout options nearby? If not, I''ll have to request a microwave!! Everyone seemed pleased with the office, grinning from ear to ear


    But when Emma arrived, she looked utterly exhausted.


    "Is the investigation over?"


    "Not even close!"


    She downed arge ss of beer, finally calming her emotions


    "Eva, I''m losing my mind! Is Amelia out of her mind?!"


    She began ranting about how Amelia had joined the investigation team, inspecting everyone''sputers and copying some designs.


    "She ims she''s investigating, but who doesn''t see through her little games? She says she''s pregnant and can''t be exposed to radiation, so she''s offloading her work onto everyone else!"


    I listened silently, not chiming in.


    Amelia was likely the instigator here, and if she was involved in the investigation, the oue might not be favorable


    "Oh, and today, I saw her talking to Luca in the break room. As soon as I walked over, they quickly split apart, looking guilty."


    Once she finished venting, Emma finally dug into her food.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I set my cutlery down, recalling how unusually kind Ivy had been to Amelia and the recent design theft....


    "Emma, do you think Amelia might be trying to sabotage me? Could she sell us out?"


    "Absolutely, it''s definitely possible!"


    Crystal quickly jumped in, saying, "I saw them together thest time I was at the coffee shop. You think they were exchanging information?"


    Emma and I exchanged a look, and suddenly, words escaped us. But deep down, we understood this could very well be a scheme orchestrated by Amelia and Luca. If those two were involved, everything started to make sense. Amelia hated me but loved Leonard, so she wouldn''t want me to seed in this project.


    Joining the investigation team might give her leverage, but I doubted Luca would let her get her way.


    Suddenly, Glenn leaned in. "Hey, Eva, my ssmate just messaged me. They got this design on thest day of bidding"

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 12 Our Child


    He send their design was different from before. They thought they had no chance of winning the bid," Cilerin said, looking downicest


    in his ssmate for help..


    His friend was just a part-timer, working on a research project for their PhD studies. They hadn''t expected thepany to switch designs minute and actually win the bid


    "Our lecturer confirmed he had applied for his thesis project in the design, so there''s not much we can do about it. He''s willing to testify, but in thepany might not cooperate Ugh..." Clean took a sip of his drink, clearly frustrated.


    I knew Harmon Group was also inquiring about this situation. They wouldn''t give up on the appeal if there was even a glimmer of hope. Since they decided to abandon it, it seemned Pinnacle Group had already covered all bases, No two identical leaves existed. Simrly, there couldn''t be two identical designs.


    Especially with suchrge interprovincial projects. While the general design might be simr, the details would always differ


    I took a sip of my drink, feeling equally irritated,


    "Hey, you can''t drink alcohol!" Emma eximed, pulling me back.


    I forced a smile, realizing she was right. My health was deteriorating, and I could feel my body weakening day by day.


    1 set down my ss of beer and quickly switched to juice.


    "Crystal, did you say you saw Amelia and Luca at the coffee shop?"


    "Yeah, strange, right?"


    Suddenly, an idea struck me.


    Amelia hadined about not feeling well that day, but taking a few photos or a quick video would only take a few minutes. What if she had passed that information to Luca, who then shared it with others?


    I turned back to Glenn. "Did your ssmate mention who had them working overtime? Who was in charge of the project n?


    "I think it was the manager? There''s just one manager."


    I can''t remember hisst name, but he was the one who gave the presentation that day," Glenn said, his words sending a chill down my spine.


    We might not have enough evidence, but what if we could prove a connection between Luca and the opposing team?


    I suddenly shot up from my seat, startling everyone.


    "Where are you going?"


    Emma pressed down on my shoulder. "I just got here!"


    "I thought of something. Keep eating," I said, grabbing my bag and hurrying out.


    There were some things others wouldn''t find out, but Leonard needed to know.


    What if Amelia was heartbroken or, worse, vengeful?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What if she aimed to trap Leonard, preventing him from inheriting Harmon Group while ensuring he''d always be with her? I had a nagging feeling that Amelia was capable of anything


    1 hailed an Uber and called Leonard several times, only for each call to be cut off. When I tried again, he actually blocked me.


    My attempts to message him on WhatsApp met the same fate; a single tick greeted all those messages I sent


    I felt a bit stifled inside, but I still urged the Uber driver to head to Harmon Group


    It was already evening, and hardly any employees were worldingte. Only Leonard''s office still had the lights on


    The security guard recognized me and didn''t stop me from entering the building.


    Thurried to Leonard''s office door and was ready to knock when 1 overheard Amelia''s voice.


    "Leo, the doctor said the baby will start moving in a few months. This is your child! Once we do another ultrasound, we''ll be able to see the baby. You have toe with me next time, okay?" Through the crack in the door, I saw Leonard''s expression shift. There was slight difort at first, but then it eventually softened.


    He reached out to touch Amelia''s belly but suddenly pulled back


    Ame wrapped her arms around him, saying, "Leo, soon, you''ll have a child of your own. Isn''t that great?"


    My hand froze mid-air, and I watched as Leonard''s hand gradually rested on Amelia''s waist. I squeezed my eyes shut, then turned and rushed into the


    elevator

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 The me Game


    The moment the elevator doors closed, I felt tears pricking my eye


    Deriddu''r grote poe my finger on the emotion. I had been telling myself not to love Leonard anymore. But seeing him so close to Amelia was painful.


    The theght of them having a child together and living in the Hermon residence only made me feel uitfocated


    Once I got back to my epartment, I buried myself under the nkets, refusing to think about anything Thepany was still under renovation, so I took But the next morning, I was jolted awake by a call from Mr. Harmon Senior


    "Eva, where are you?"


    "I''m at home," I replied, puzzled. Shouldn''t he be relieved not to have me around anymore?


    Leonard must have told his family about the divorce by now. Otherwise, Amelia wouldn''t be so eager to prove herself as Mrs. Harmon


    But Mr. Harmon Senior''s voice was cold,ced with anger.


    "You need toe to the Harmon residence. There''s been a problem at thepany."


    I was confused. What could possibly go wrong at this point? The project hadn''t been secured, and the other work was progressing as usual


    When I arrived at the Harmen residence, I quickly realized the situation was more serious than I had anticipated. Mr. Hermon Senior was there alone, and his expression was grim


    "Did you go back to thepany yesterday?"


    I instinctively nodded. "What''s going on?


    "What were you doing there?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Under his sharp gaze, I hesitated. Should I admit I was looking for Leonard but saw him with Amelia and felt jealous?


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s eyes told me he wouldn''t let this go easily if I didn''t give him a satisfactory answer.


    I cleared my throat. "I thought I should inform Leonard that a manager from Pinnacle Group might have some issues. But Amelia was also in his office, so I left"


    I looked him straight in the eye, unyielding, but Mr. Harmon Senior scoffed. "Is it really that simple?" "What happened?" I was well aware that he wouldn''t have called me in if there hadn''t been a problem. Mr. Harmon Senior wered his hand, and y handed him a tablet. I nced at the screen and saw that it was about Leonard''s important project, which had t


    had been put on hold due to required design modifications.


    "The new design project was being handled by Ms. Carter and was nearlyplete, but yesterday, some documents were leaked. The tech department intercepted part of the files-this design. What do you have to say about that?"


    "It wasn''t me. I was at thepany for only a few minutes,"


    Anyone with half a brain would know I wasn''t the culprit. But evidently, Mr. Harmon Senior wasn''t thinking straight at that moment


    "Even a few minutes is enough time. Do you think online transmission is slow? Ms. Carter is your good friend. Getting the key would be easy for her. right?


    He narrowed his eyes at me, coldness seeping f


    from his gaze.


    I was genuinely infuriated. If I had wanted to, I could''ve targeted thepany more seriously. I wouldn''t have wasted time on Enuma


    I stared back at him, speechless. "Check the surveince footage. I didn''t do anything,


    so I''m not afraid of the investigation. The design department''s


    system hasn''t been updated. From booting theputer to essing the design files, it''ll take at least ten minutes. You can check the usage logs."


    I refused to fall into the trap of proving my innocence. They had to investigate.


    Mr. Harmon Senior paused for a moment but quickly regained his stoic expression


    "No one wants to undermine Harmon Group except you. Harmon Group is everyone else''s lifeline. Especially with the Pinnacle Group project. How do you know there''s a manager with issues? Have you known from the start, or did you leak that information?" He mmed his hand on the table, but I couldn''t help butugh.


    "So, because


    I''m about to get a divorce, you''re throwing all the me at me, huh?"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 It''s Definitely Not Her


    Mr. Harmon Sentor''s voice dripped with anger, but I felt oddly calm then.


    "Mr. Harmon Semine, a valid argument doesn''t need to be shouted. You haven''t found evidence proving I leaked the data. Otherwise, you would''ve the police on me by now, right?


    Hammon Group had yet to secure the project, and the designs were suspiciously simr to those of otherpanies, which sparked spection in the


    industry.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If Pinnacle Grouppleted their project sessfully, the opposingpany world sour, leaving Harman Group without support.


    Harmon Group firm wasn''t even appealing the situation. Why would anyone else step in to help?


    It they could pin the data theft on me, Hermon Group might regain some of their reputation. But I refused to use my name to prve the way


    For a moment, neither of us spoke as Mr. Harmon Senior silently red at me.


    Finally, he broke the silence with a chuckle, "Eva, I know you still have feelings for Leonard. But since you''re getting divorced and don''t want any of the assels, I won''t make this difficult for you. Let''s consider this settled."


    He made it sound so simple as if I were the one benefiting from the arrangement. But I had no interest in that so-called benefit


    "No, I''m going to get divorced, but I''ll also have Emma report this to the police. Or I can report it as the wronged party since I can''t just take the me


    for this


    I


    Mr. Hammon Senior was infuriated by my words, but I didn''t care.


    I used to think he was helping me and treating the courteously, but now, I realized that his treatment of me merely reflected how he felt about Leonard As I turned to leave, I spotted Amelia rushing in.


    The expression on Mr. Harmon Senior''s face shifted instantly.


    "Amy, slow down! What''s the hurry?"


    His eyes were glued to Amelia''s belly, which was starting to show.


    The thought of her saying she was going for a check-up and could see the baby made my heart ache.


    Amelia shot me a nce before hurriedly pulling out some documents, "Grandpa, here''s the revised project design. I''ve made a few suggestions. Even though the data was leaked, it''s not a huge problem. The tech department intercepted most of it, so the other party can''t use the design anyway.


    She shot me a furtive look, and I couldn''t help but smirk


    It seemed the instigator had been found. Amelia would never admit to wrongdoing unless she was caught red-handed.


    But she hadn''t yet learned how to act. She was the person responsible, but she didn''t know how to hide it


    Mr. Harmon Senior seemed oblivious to his future granddaughter-inw''s motives and sighed heavily.


    "You, with a baby on the way, still have to work overtime cleaning up other people''s messes. Leonard must have done something terrible to end up marrying someone like you. He''s not worthy of you"


    The implication was clear-he was referring to me.


    Ame rolled her eyes. "It''s normal to encounter the wrong people sometimes. If such critical project data could be leaked, how much easier would it be for modified data to slip through?"


    They were working together to ce the me squarely on my shoulders.


    I watched them with amusement


    "Are you saying I stolepany data? Do you have any evidence?!


    "I didn''t say anything. What''s the matter? Feeling guilty?" Amelia stepped back, clearly feeling guilty, yet used you of anything. U Harmon Group doesn''t suffer losses, then fine. But if there are losses, we''ll pursue this." she still puffed up with bravado. "No one She had certainly taken on the role of the president''s wife more convincingly than I ever could


    I realized Lily and Amelia seemed more like Leonard''s wives than I did.


    I had never been confident that my Identity could give me strength


    As I was about to respond, Caleb rushed in, looking somewhat frantic


    "Grandunclen, I found the video of Eva entering and exiting thepany yesterday. It definitely wasn''t her!"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 The Bleeding


    Colchsted a smile at the betere pulling out his phone and approaching Mr. Harmon Senior.


    "Here are the timestamps of Eva entering thepany. I have the surveince footage from the elevator, as well as footage of her in the hallway and leaving the building. In total, she was there for just five minutes. She didn''t go anywhere else and never even took out her phone. It definitely wasn''t her.


    "And I checked with the toch department. The data wasn''t leaked during that time frame."


    Caleb presented a wealth of evidence, summarizing it into one clear message-it wasn''t me.


    Mr. Harmon Senior hadn''t intended to pursue this further anyway, especially with no evidence against me. Now that there was proof absolving me, he merele chuckled awkwardly,


    ch, really? So, you thought 1 didn''t investigate it? I may be an old fool who doesn''t understand high-tech stuff, but I know that data transmission doesn''t always have to rely on phones orputers. You can even set a time for it, can''t you?


    "Grandunelen, you have to believe Eva," Caleb insisted, pulling out more evidence to strengthen his argument. Mr. Harmon Senior, however, remained unmoved.


    Caleb''s defense was unwise. After all, he still needed to make a living at Harmon Group and was risking angering his boss by doing this.


    But Caleb spoke earnestly, "Granduncle Jan, this matter impacts Eva''s reputation. It''s better to investigate thoroughly. After all, she''s been with Leonard for so many years. She wouldn''t do something like this."


    The mention of Leonard made Amelia visibly ufortable.


    She chimed in with a sour expression, "Caleb, did you know Eva before? Why are you helping her so much?


    "I remember you guys saying you''d check the surveince footage, but in the end, the virus attack started with yourputer, right? And that was how the footage was lost? Now, you can find the current footage, but not the previous one. You really are something else" Her implication was crystal clear. Caleb had been consistently supporting me, and it was evident Amelia was starting to feel annoyed.


    He looked at her with exasperation. "Amelia, why are you being like this? She''s my cousin-inw. Of course, I''m going to help her." The word "cousin-inw triggered Amelia''s anger once again.


    She despised the fact that Leonard and I still had any connection, especially since we hadn''t divorced yet, which made her feel even more miserable. "Caleb! Don''t you know who your real cousin-inw is? She puffed her chest out, emphasizing her belly. "This is Leonard''s


    only child."


    I almost wanted to remind her that cursing Leonard''s future wasn''t wise, especially since he could still have children three years from now. Suddenly, Caleb muttered quietly, "If you haven''t married him, you''re not his wife,"


    I stared at him in surprise, noticing the unnatural flush on his face. He hadn''t meant to say that; he just felt ufortable about the situation. "Say then again! Leonard will marry me. He will."


    Amelia took a few steps forward before suddenly copsing.


    I instinctively reached out to catch her, only to notice a crimson stain spreading across her skirt.


    "She... She looks like she''s bleeding. Should we call a doctor or take her to the hospital?"


    Honestly, I was bbergasted. I had only been pregnant for a month myself.


    Mr. Harmon Senior immediately ordered someone to take her to the hospital and pointed at me. "Eva, you go too. Leonard is in a meeting He stood up, and y gestured for me to follow. I couldn''t believe the chaos around me. Caleb leaned in close and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ll go with


    I nodded reluctantly, and together, we rushed into the car.


    you


    I never expected that Amelia''s bleeding wasn''t due to any medical issues but rather a medication mishap!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Framing Me


    "PHYLOMPT need to be especially careful with medication. I''ve warned you about this multiple time


    The doctor removed his mask, histone heavy with reproach.


    "ater pregnancy was already unstable, and if we hadn''t seen signs of improvement, we wouldn''t have rmended keeping the baby. You guys, Ternily members, should be more vignt. We still need to do a blood test for her. Just wait for the results." Amelia had regained consciousness and was looking extremely pale. I knew she wasn''t faking it. She couldn''t have mistakortily takurti, the wrong medication on her own


    Amelia wanted this baby more than anything, even nning to use them as leverage. There was no way she would give


    Even


    if she were trying to frame me or climb thedder, surely, she wouldn''t act so recklessly.


    When Leonard arrived, the doctor repeated everything to him


    I baby up so emily.


    He added a special note, "She''s prone to emotional outbursts, so, as her family, you shouldfort her more. Right now,panionship is more Important. Your work isn''t as crucial as your wife and childBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After giving a few more instructions, the doctor left, and Amelia''s eyes were already red-rimmed


    "Leo, I almost lost the baby."


    She reached out, and Leonard nced at me before ufortably taking her hand.


    "It''s okay. Didn''t the doctor say everything is fine?"


    "It''s fine this time, but who knows about the next time? Having a child is a serious matter, especially when it''s the heir to Harmon Group"


    hry''s condescending voice cut in, and I couldn''t even be bothered to turn around. Her timing was impable. She came to glot just when things were tense. Not only had she arrived, but she also brought several boxes of gifts. eat these every


    "Amy, you need to replenish your strength. You look too weak. Here are some fruits, bone broth, and whole grains. Trust me, you have to eat t day so that the baby stays healthy and strong."


    bry put on a benevolent act as she fussed over Amelia


    Amelia seemed to soak it all in, epting everything without hesitation


    But then I recalled the doctor''s earlier words.


    If Amelia had indeed used the wrong medication, and looking at the gifts Ivy had brought, an idea started to form in my mind. If Amelia couldn''t carry the baby to term, and Leonard and I divorced, then Harmon Group would be left without an heir. Wouldn''t that just put Luca in charge?


    I instinctively spoke up, "The doctor mentioned your improper use of medication. You should be careful with what you ear"


    "What do you mean by that?" Ivy shot back, her anger ring.


    "Are you suggesting I poisoned her? For heaven''s sake, do you know how expensive these things are? Don''t be envious just because you can''t have kids yourself!


    "If I hadn''t felt sorry for Leonard after all these years of him being childless, do you think I''d go out of my way to d


    to do this?


    Her words were surprisingly on point. It made no sense for her to be so eager to shower Amelia with gifts. Amelia''s gaze fell on the gifts, and her expression flickered with something I couldn''t quite catch. But then she quickly looked up, teigning innocence as she turned to Leonard


    "Leo, I noticed Eva''s perfume earlier; it smelled strange and made me dizzy. Every time I see her, I feel dizzy. Do you think it could


    She cautiously nced my way, her eyes gleaming with malice.


    I was baffled by her thought process. Was she really suggesting I was poisoning her like something out of a movie?


    "That''s impossible. Eva isn''t that kind of person."


    The


    Leonard released her hand and stood up, clearly upset


    "Eva has always been kind. She just lost her child. She wouldn''t do something like this."


    ""What I


    Amelia tried to continue, but I cut her off, "I''mling for divorce on Monday. Are you re


    really sure you want to frame me right now?"

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 Have You Not Caused Enough Trouble


    Entered silently at Amelia, curious about how she would respond


    Et she think she was the novel''s heroine, able to frame others and count on the brainless male lead to rescue her! In today''s work


    atsed Twasn''t about to take the me without a fight.


    The ward fell silent. It was not just Amelia, everyone else kept mum too


    ''s world, everything could be


    Leotard reached out to pull me closer, but I quickly dodged bim. I didn''t want his hands, which had touched Amelia, anywhere near disgusting


    1 fixed my gaze on Amelia. "Leonard has already agreed. We''re going to the county clerk''s office on Monday. If you want to frame me, that''s simple enough. I''ll just sue for divorce. After all, the asset distribution isn''t fair. "


    Amelia''s expression changed instantly at my words. Everyone here was smart, they knew that divorce proceedings could dragon for a year or more


    What would happen when Amelia''s baby was born, then?


    Ignoring her reaction, I casually nced around the ward


    phas quite a fortune, including thepany and real estate. The court liquidations will take at least a year. How long do you think the


    "Harmon Group)


    "By then, I''ll apply to get back all the gifts Leonard gave to those stars and models. How long do you think the court will take to investigate that?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "If the first ruling doesn''t go my way, I can always appeal. Do you think I can stretch this out for three to five years!


    Amelia bit her lip so hard I thought she might draw blood. Fine shed in her e


    I lifted my chin triumphantly.


    "Stop saying that Leonard doesn''t love me and that he only loves you and the child in your belly. As long as we''re not divorced, your child will be considered illegitimate. Without a marriage certificate, the baby can''t be registered as a member of the Hannon family, can they?


    "I dy this for a few more years, do you think your child will be able to start elementary school?"


    "Eva, I''m going to kill you!"


    Amelia leaped off the bed, attempting to grab me, but I quickly took two steps back


    Leonard rushed over and firmly grasped her shoulders.


    "Are, calm down. Think about the child!"


    "Leo! Did you hear what she said? She said she wouldn''t let the child be registered for school! Leonard, she''s saying these things about your child, and you''re not gonna do anything about it? Let me kill this bitch!" Amelia was screaming, practically ready to bite my head off.


    Yet, I continued to look at her with a taunting expression.


    What was she doing? Trying to rile me up? Who didn''t know how to be infuriating? Had she forgotten that I was a champion debater back in school?


    I had won awards for being the best speaker multiple times. Did she think I was a pushover?


    Amelia yelled and cursed,pletely abandoning any pretense of decorum. She sounded more like a


    I nonchntly picked up a banana from the table and began to eat. I was genuinely hungry-


    e a shrew than anything else.


    With all the energy I had expended in this mental sparring match, I felt like I was losing brain cells.


    The most satisfying thing isn''t draining oneself but wearing others out instead.


    Seeing me munching away infuriated Amelia even more.


    "Leonard, you need to make this clear today-do you want the be born without a name or status!"


    child or her? If you don''t divorce her, I swear I''ll go for an abortion! I won''t let the child


    She pretended to strike her belly, and I felt a wave of fear wash over me. Had Ameliapletely forgotten her oven bargaining power?


    "Enough! Have you not caused enough trouble?" Leonard''s roar ochord in the ward, bringing a tense silence.


    Amelia''s eyes were already red from crying, and she looked at him, trembling.


    Get a divorce. Ellen


    I''ll go to the county clerk''s office with her on Monday!"


    Leonard''s voice suddenly faltered. His fists were clenched tightly, but he reluctantly let go in the end


    "Stop this Laven''t you made rough noise already?"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 118 Not Seeing Leonard


    a sormed to copse mon herself, and a glimmer of joy appeared in her eyes.


    Wasn''t this exactly what she had been wanting all along? She had likely dreamed of being Mrs. Harmon for ages, maybe even since college.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "That''s right, so stop making a scene."


    At that moment, Leonard looked deted, pozing et Annelia with a mix of Inistration and resignation.


    "Are you satisfied now?


    *What does it matter if I''m satisfied? I''m doing this for you and our child! I just want our child to have a status!


    Amelia''s voice softened, her previous frenzy now reced by bashfulness.


    Twatched them coldly, finding the whole situation rather theatrical.


    Suddenly, Amelia looked up at me, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "Eva, I''m really sorry. You know I''m pregnant, right? Pregnant women have unstable emotions. I know you''re getting divorced. Leonard cares about me, and that'' the matters." Her words dripped with a thousand hidden meanings, practically screaming to everyone that she was about to take the crown


    Meanwhile, as Mrs. Harmon, I was nearing the end of my reign.


    I nodded, turning to walk toward the door


    "EVL


    Caleb followed me, worry etched on his face. Amelia casually added, "Caleb, remember that she''s not your cousin-inw anymore"


    "Haven''t you had enough?" Leonard''s voice rang out, finally silencing Amelia.


    I thought I heard him call after me, but I didn''t stop and left the hospital ward. I knew this matter would simmer down. Amelia wouldn''te after the again before the divorce. Otherwise, she could forget about being Mrs. Harmon


    ""Eve, are you really going to get divorced?"


    Caleb caught up with me, his expression a mix of disappointment and concern.


    "Actually, Leonard does care about you. He hasn''t lost all feelings."


    "Leonard cares more about the child," I replied tly.


    That wasn''t wrong. After all, it was his first child and quite possibly his only one. My hand instinctively brushed my belly, and suddenly, I felt lightheaded "Eva!"


    Caleb caught me just as I swayed, and it took me a moment to regain myposure.


    "Do you want to see Dr. Pope?"


    I nodded automatically, realizing my condition wasn''t good at all.


    When I returned to the VIP ward, I felt somewhat more alert.


    Julian had surgery scheduled for today, and Caleb had been searching for someone else to help me, so i had to wait a little longer.


    "Eva, I''ll stay here with you. Dr. Pope will be here soon. But is it true that you''re going to get divorced tomorrow?


    "Yeah"


    I wasn''t sure what else to say. The situation was what it was, and there wasn''t in


    much more to discuss.


    Caleb opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He sat beside the bed, looking despondent.


    "Is the divorce necessary? You''d be better off at Harmon Group, wouldn''t you? And with your condition. Never mind, Eva. I know Leonard is in the wrung, and I support you''


    I shook my head, nomittal. I didn''t think Leonard was wrong Would it have been right for him to tell Amelia to terminate her pregnancy?


    didn''t know who was at fault anymore.


    Celeb stayed with me until fill and Julien walked in together.


    "You fainted again? What else leels off? As fun spoke, he jutted down notes,


    Lexined my situation in detail, and he frowned, adjusting his sses.


    "Is this headache a result of the emotional turmoil from the divorce? If you don''t see Leonard, do your headaches stop?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Keeping You at Peace


    ruth, that viubemus! Expecially when she doesn''t see Amelia, who''s always provoking Eva" ill waved her fit in anger. That homible couplet


    Carb looked down as he was caught between them.


    "Mi Pope, Leonard wasn''t in his right mind back then


    "His body containly was, or how else would there be a baby?"


    Fill seemed to rec


    recall something unple


    and her expression soured.


    Caleb seemed hesitant to respond and swallowed his words before leaving the wardBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Juan performed a simple check-up on me, taking blood samples for testing. Meanwhile, fill watched me with a look of curiosity


    "So, what do you think of Caleb?


    "What do you mean?" I was a bit confused by her question, but her eyes told me everything. It was the same look she''d given him when they first


    Jill was notorious for her crushes on handsome guys. Was she interested in Caleb?


    ""He''s pretty good, really obedient"


    "He''s a good Undle brother and handsome too, right? See? I told you be seems obedient. Hey, do you think he has a girlfriend? moment, ning at the door before suddenly turning back to me ondered for a


    "Could it be that he likes you? The Hemon family members seem to like you Didn''t be take you to the hospital several times? What''s the deal?


    "No, that''s definitely not the case. He just sees me as his rtive." I shook my head vigorously, trying to distance myself from any implications.


    To be honest, I found it strange too. Caleb and I had never really met, yet be treated me well. But I was sure his gaze toward me held no romantic feelings


    Maybe Caleb had just been away for too long, and upon returning, he felt a sense of kinship with his cousin and cousin-inw.


    After chatting about Caleb for a while, Jill sighed.


    "Are all the men in the Harmon family this attractive at his age? Leonard was like that too. I wonder if Celeb will turn into a yboy, especially since he Bo handsome" She seemed more worried than I was. I even tried to give her Caleb''s phone number, but she declined.


    It wasn''t until fun returned that we dropped the subject


    Julian''s expression wasn''t great. He even shot me a pointed look


    "Eve, if you want to live longer, you should stop working. Just rest after you finalize the divorce. If you continue working and pushing yourself, getting


    I was used to his sarcastic tone, but this was the first time he sounded so stilted, his expression a bir rense


    My heart sank "Is it that serious? Do I really have to take a break?


    I had just had my second surgery a few months ago. Was I really at risk of a rpse because of the divorce?


    Julle pulled out my test results and told me bluntly that my condition wasn''t good.


    "Although there''s no rpse, your condition is still not great. You need to think carefully. It''s best to keep your distance from Leonard-out of sight, out of mind. You know you can''t handle anger in your condition" I nodded silently, feeling a lump in my throat.


    Just when my work had finally picked up and thepany renovations were still underway, I was told to take a break. But considering my health, I didn''t


    In the end, Juli decided I should stay in the hospital, but further treatment might require going abroad.


    "Local technology is limited, and many medications require approval. By the time it''s approved, the Grim Reaper could''ve already brought you away." Before he left, he tossed me a lucky chann.


    We got this at the Holy Covenent Chapel Lest time we went. It might not guarantee your safety, but it should help you fend off any unwanted advances."

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Losing the Courage


    Jian-confirmed


    that my health was indeed deteriorating.


    my situation only made


    I had been forced to pull myself together since Leonard''s amnesia, but now, I was at my limit. Realizing the severity of my worse; I found anysell feeling dizzy frequently,


    Julien exined that it was a side effort of the medication and advised me to go abroad for treatme


    When Caleb visited me that evening, he brought up the project again.


    "Granduncle fan said since there''s been no significant impact, he won''t investigate further, but they''ve deleted your ess information. It''ll be hard for you to return to thepany


    "Since


    your


    studio has moved, it might not be so bad not toe back. Granduncle fan was too hasty this time. Doesn''t that just suggest to everyone that you''re a suspect?"


    His expression reflected disappointment. He thought Mr. Harmon Senior''s actions were too rash.


    But I knew this resulted from deep contemtion from Mr. Harmon Senior. There were only Leonard and Amelia that night, and Leonard wouldn''t let thepany take a bit. So, who could the leaker be? It couldn''t possibly be Amelia, who was pregnant. So, it had to be me. Mr. Harmon Senior had no solid proof, so he could only hint at it to others.


    I remained expressionless and did not want to say much.


    There was no point in discussing anything at this point because I was finalizing the divorce the next day.


    "Caleb, once I''m done with the divorce procedures tomorrow, I''ll be away for a while."


    "Where are you going? Taking a break?"


    "Sort of. I''m heading to Manovia for treatment."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Caleb''s disappointment became even more evident. "Eva, will youe back?"


    That was a good question. I didn''t even know myself


    Julian came to my ward three or four times today, urging me to prepare my paperwork for the treatment abroad. If my condition hadn''t worsened, he wouldn''t have been so insistent. Maybe this time, I really wouldn''te back from Manovia.


    With everything sorted regarding my parents, there wasn''t much holding me back here, so leaving might not be so bad. Just the thought of avoiding Leonard and Amelia made me sigh of relief


    "I''m not very certain about this yet. After all, going abroad alone could be a little boring"


    "Why not just continue your studies, then? Celeb immediately pulled out his phone. "My old lecturer is still epting postgraduate students. I know you''re capable. Since you''ve started running your ownpany, going for sses would be beneficial. What do you think, Eva?"


    I nced at the university''s enrollment brochure and thought about how I had spent so many years revolving around Leonard. Suddenly, I felt a sense of rebirth. If I was going to get a divorce, why not start anew?


    My second life could begin in Manovia. Who knew, maybe I''d even have a third life?


    Seeing my interest, Caleb quickly helped me make arrangements.


    I then asked fill to take me back to my apartment. Upon hearing I was going abroad, Jill''s face froze a bit


    "Julian says your condition is serious. You''re not leaving tomorrow, are you? Aren''t you going to get divorced tomorrow? Oh, don''t bother packing."


    She snatched my suitcase away, clearly displeased.


    I gently patted her hand. "That''s right, I''m getting a divorce, so I don''t want to stay here anymore. I''m always getting framed during this period of time before the divorce, Who knows what kind of trouble might arise when I''m no longer Mrs. Harmon? "And Caleb said he''d help me contact the university. I''ll go to the hospital for treatment first, then see if there are opportunities to study."


    Till looked at me suspiciously when I mentioned Caleb.


    "And you''re saying he doesn''t like you?"


    "He definitely likes me. He probably sees me as a senior in the family."


    flicked her forehead yfully, adding, "Jill, if I don''t leave now, I might lose the courage to go. Promise toe and send me off tomorrow, okay?"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 A Beginning and an End


    My passport had yet to expire, so traveling abroad was still an option. I nned to handle the rest of the paperwork in Manovia


    fill stayed by my side all night long, chattering about various topics. She reminisced about our school days and recounted the few times she had run into Leonard and me while we were on dates.


    "Honestly, I didn''t even like him anymore at that point, but I was just trying to be nice, you know? I thought you were really brave, If it were me, my parents would never have agreed, and I definitely wouldn''t have ended up with him." She seemed relieved when she continued saying "Thank goodness I didn''t end up with him. What a jerk"


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    Was Leonard a jerk? Sometimes yes,


    sometimes no


    If he had married me out of revenge, then wasn''t his jer


    sjerk-like behavior partly my fault?


    It felt like a massive cy


    cycle that was impossible to stop. If that were the case, I''d break the cycle and leave it behind


    1 slipped into a bright red dress and a white cardigan the following day. fill even helped me pick arge, wavy wig and did my makeup. She insisted that I had to overshadow Amelia even in a divorce proceeding,


    I wasn''t sure what I had to overshadow her with.


    She had a child, what did I have?


    A sick body,


    By 8:30 am, Jill and I were already at the entrance of the county clerk''s office.


    After waiting an hour and a half, Leonard arrived fashionablyte. That was only after Jill had called him countless times to hurry him up.


    I couldn''t understand what he was thinking. Did he believe that arrivingte would somehow change the fact that we were getting a divorce?


    Leonard hadn''t shaved and looked worn out. He was still in the same clothes from yesterday, his hair tousled.


    Jill frowned in disdain.


    I quickly stepped out of the car. "Leonard, over here."


    He looked at me and seemed momentarily taken aback by my appearance.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    him. I


    Ever since we got married, I rarely wore red. It felt too attention-grabbing, and I always wanted to blend into the background when I was near hin wore a red dress the day we got our marriage certificate, just like today. It felt fitting toe full circle. "Eva, you look beautiful today."


    "Thanks" I smiled sincerely at him. "Let''s hurry. There are a lot of people waiting."


    For some reason, there were more people getting divorced than getting married these days. As we waited in the lobby, I noticed several couples reconciling. It seemed that squabbles and breakups had bemonce. Leonard attempted to strike up a conversation with me several times, but I ignored him.


    When it was finally our turn, I learned there was a mandatory cooling-off period for divorces. If we still wanted to proceed after a month, we''d need to both return to sign the papers.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to ask if we both agree to the divorce, is there still a cooling-off period?"


    I felt anxious as I had nned to leave for abroad.


    "Yes, this is required by thew. If you still wish to divorce, you''ll both need to sign together after 30 days.


    I had heard about the cooling-off period, but now, it felt frustrating. With my flight scheduled to leave in six hours, I felt despair wash over me.


    "Sorry, can friends sign on our behalf? I could write an authorization letter. Leonard, what are you doing?"


    Leonard grabbed the documents and pulled me out of the county clerk''s office.


    "Eva, is this really how desperate you are to divorce? You can''t wait even a month?"


    He red at me, but I could still see the redness around his eyes.


    With a small sigh, I turned and got into Jill''s ear.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 Divorced


    "swerthing settled? Fill looked at me with excitement. "Let me see your divorce corticate!"


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure"


    When I mentioned the cooling-off period for divorce, she rolled her eyes in disbelief "Are you kidding? You don''t need a cooling-off period for marriag but you do for drence? If you''re getting divorced, it''s obviously because you can''t take it anymore!" She continued toin, and when she spotted Leonard approaching, she quickly started the car.


    "He''s such a jinx can''t believe I ever thought he was handsome. No, we were both blind!"


    revved the engine to about go mph, and I gripped my seatbelt tightly, feeling fear and exhration. *720, is this a journey to bell?"


    Definitely not!!


    She mmed on the brakes, and I nearly bumped my head against the dashboard.


    "Well, we were on that journey before."


    I began to cough violently, tears streaming down my face. I felt utterly helpless and frustrated.


    Why was divorce so difficult? After everything, did we really have to wait a whole month?


    Jill gently parted my back and cautiously asked, "Are we still going to the airport?"


    "Not now. I have to sign the divorce papers in person, and there''s still 30 days left." I waved my hand dismissively


    It was just a month. I could wait. I had endured so much over the years.


    When I returned to the hospital, I felt as though I had aged significantly. Seeing Julian''s poker face made me realize that my own reflection in his sses looked just as call


    "Did the divorce fail? Do you want to sue for divorce? Also, I heard the child can be registered under the mother''s name, so the kid can still go to school."


    ondered where he had heard myments, but he still found time to mock me.


    "It''s fine. It''s just one month. The baby won''t be born by then."


    I sighed deeply. Thirty days felt like an eternity.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I spent the entire month in the hospital, not even stepping out of the floor.


    Leonard called me non-stop for the first few days, but I ignored him.


    Later, Crystal told me he visited the studio but was kicked out by Glenn and the others.


    Meanwhile, my studio renovations werepleted for 40 grand. I gave each of them a five-grand bonus. They all mored to take me out for dinner, but I couldn''t leave the hospital.


    The side effects of the medication were bing more pronounced, and it seemed the radiation side effects had surfaced too. I started growing freckles on my cheeks treatment appointment for a monthter and also arranged


    After watching me sigh heavily daily, Julian could no longer hold back. He scheduled a cancer trea for some cosmetic procedures


    "The pigmentation removal technology in Menovia is quite good. You don''t have to keep sighing. I''m already stressed about work, and now, I have to listen to yourints too


    That was what he had said the day before I went to the county clerk''s office.


    The treatment n for Manovia was finalized. I wouldn''t need to be hospitalized, but I had to visit the hospital for checks and chemotherapy as required. Caleb also brought me the good news-he had been helping me to look for a professor throughout the past month. Finally, I could further my studies in


    The thought of starting a beautiful new life lifted my spirits.


    I returned to the county clerk''s office the following day, dressed much more simply.


    Alter the cooling-off period, I felt permburly calm.


    I wore just a white T-shirt paired with jeans-just like my university days.


    Leonard arrived right on time this time.


    "Not wearing red anymore?"


    "Yeah, I''m just wearing whatever feelsfortable."


    I smiled brightly at him. "Let''s go. There are quite a few people today."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 A New Opportunity


    The moment I received the divorce certificate, I noticed Leonard swallow several times as f he wanted to say something. Yet, he didn''t utter a single word. He sat quietly without reaching for the certificate. Looking at the divorce certificate, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief.


    I said nothing and turned to leave the county clerk''s office with Leonard trailing behind me.


    "Eva" he called out to me, his voice thick with emotion.


    "Are we still friends?"


    "No." I shook my head with a smile. We were no longer anything to each other. It was hard to say who owed whom. The mess of our rtionship felt impossible to untangle


    But at this moment, it felt like a clean te. A fresh start didn''t seem so difficult, after all.


    I waved my hand at him. "Let''s just pretend we never knew each other. I''m leaving."


    "Eva!" He stepped before me, and I could see the tears brimming in his eyes.


    My heart tightened at that moment


    Leonard rarely cried. Even during the hardest times, he had held back his emotions. He had lost a lot of weight, and he didn''t seem to be in a sound mental state. He had tried to reach me many times this past month, but I never answered


    He didn''t know I was hospitalized, and I couldn''t leave the hospital. Since my second rpse, Leonard had nevere to visit me. I wondered if it was somend of cosmic mistake that he remained unaware of my situation. Perhaps it was tate''s way of allowing us to part ways.


    Thirty days felt long in theory but short in reality.


    I reflected on everything that had transpired between us over the years and suddenly thought that separation might be for the best.


    Who said that love had to lead to being together? There were plenty of couple


    who ended up with bittersweet endings.


    He reached out to take my hand, but Amelia''s voice broke through just then. "Leo, are you done yet?"


    Her belly was starting to show, and she was wearing maternity clothes.


    Amelia wasn''t unattractive, but her perpetually cold demeanor had always made her seem unapproachable.


    I noticed that her outfit matched Leonard''s. They were wearing matching clothes.


    I took a step back. "Let''s not meet again."


    In four hours, I would be on a flight to Manovia, possibly never


    return


    Thest time I visited Manovia was with my mom. And this time, I was going alone.


    little time with me.


    Ever since that trip, I had been on my own. Even when I was married to Leonard, he had spent so little tim But this time, 1 belt utterly rxed. I knew this was a new opportunity.


    As soon as I checked into the hotel, I received a video call from Emma.


    me tell you, Leonard seems to have lost his mind since the divorce."


    "That fast? I thought there would be a dy of an hour or tw Emma rambled on about what happened on the day of our divorce. Leonard had a series of projects fall through at work, culminating in a huge outburst. Everyone thought he had gone crazy, especially with Amelia promoting the news of our divorce.


    Some media outlets even caught footage of us going to the county clerk''s office together.


    But in the footage, it seemed I was the only one leaving despondently, while Amelia and Leonard were seen in matching outfits.


    1 merely


    responded with hums, which seemed to upset Emma a little.


    "Why aren''t youExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    concerned? Do


    "Wright, alright, Fappreciate th


    o you know what time it is? I''m forcing myself to stay on the call with you!"


    effort, but I don''t want to hear about Leonard anymore."


    1 unpacked my bags, I nced at my phone screen.


    "Emme, aren''t you happy that I''m getting a fresh start?"


    Chapter 124 Thank You


    The followingy, the university contacted me. The professor Caleb introduced had sent a student to pick me up. Thanggh a backdown, I felt sheepish about ir,


    e into the university


    Since I was getting


    However, when my advisor saw the design patent in my hands, he was gemunely pleased and said he needed more creative students like me


    I was quickly settled into the dormitory, sharing a room with mother international student who had been studying in Manovia since middle school.

 Chapter 324

    Capretty name! P''m Astrid Mel"


    "Your name is lovely tou, Nier to meet you!"


    Astrid was a typical youngdy yful and a bit proud but with a remarkably pure heart, somewhat like Jill. Betope long, we were petting along, like old friends,


    That she gasped drammatically when she discovered I hadn''t even brought histant noodles.


    "Olemy gosh, are you really an international student living abroad? Why didn''t you bring any instant noodles?


    "What are you thinking, Eva? You''re already so skinny!


    I offered her the two packets of beet jerky that Julian had stutted into my bag, which finally brought a smile to her face. "Is your cousin ?ran Melgrove? Can she send over more beef jerky? I also want some cheese!"


    Astrid posted, and I had no choice but to contact Alis quickly.


    She was currently quite close to Julian, and when I mentioned food, she immediately agreed without a second thought.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "My beloved Julian is heading to Manovia. I''ll ask hum to bring it for you. What else do you want? Do you only want food? Don''t you miss me at all?" Looking at Alisa''s rosyplexion on the screen, I knew she was blissfully in love. I couldn''t help but smile along with her. Since my divorce from Leonard, everyone around me had been doing better.


    No one had been picking on Emma in the design department, while Amelia was wholly focused on her pregnancy and had dedicated her thoughts to Leonard.


    Crystal Was m


    managing the studio for me and secured two big contracts while I was away, insisting my share of themission was non-negotiable. Even Alisa nned to start a life in Katawa, seemingly set on winning Julian''s heart.


    Lcontemted whether I would need to fly back if they got married while I was starting my new life on campus. I only needed to visit the hospital twice aweek, and Astrid was busy making arrangements for me. She had to friends from home and couldn''t rely on her family, so all her snacks depended on


    Before she met fill and the others, she had already be good friends with them.


    And I was finally beginning to embrace this new life,


    With Leonard gour, Harmon Group behind me, and Amelia out of the picture, everything felt different.


    But my health still wasn''t great. I asionally fainted, and it seemed like the cancer cells were starting to stir, showing signs of activity.


    After fainting again, I woke up with my hand over my eyes.


    Manovia''s hospitals were not cheap, and I wondered if Astrid had called for an ambnce again


    I raised my hand toward the direction of voices.


    "Astrid, I need water,"


    When she handed the bottle of water over, I instinctively swatted at it


    "There''s no strew in my bottle


    Terling something miss in my hand, I jolted upright.


    I found myself staring at the face of a man who looked remarkably simr to Astrid.


    Before I couldprehend whether Astrid had transitioned or if she had called her father over, I blurted out, "Astrid''s dad, I''m sorry. I was just joking!" The men''s pursalon was notlerably stiff


    pulled a straw and Inserted it into the water bottle.


    I quieldy Took the water with respect, giving him a sweet sinile.


    "Thank you, Astrid''s dad,"


    Just then, Astrial walled in, her eyes wide with disbelled as she stared at ine.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Jack McLennan


    "My dad!


    Astrid widened her eyes as she stared at meBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I wanted to say, "He''s your dad." That was why I addressed him as such.


    But her expression changed instantly, and then she burst outughing.


    "Jack, I told you that you look old! And you got mad at me when I told you that! Look, Eva mistook you old man with a 60-year-old heart."


    As Astridughed uncontrobly, I felt the urge to bury myself.


    I had only just noticed how much the man resembled her andpletely overlooked the age difference.


    for Dad! But don''t worry. You''re just a 30-year-


    I peeked at him from the corner of my eye. He looked well-maintained and certainly didn''t appear to be in his 60s. He was probably around my age


    just the thought of having called him "Astrid''s dad" made me feel suffocated. It was too embarrassing.


    When I saw him reaching out his hand, I instinctively recolled


    The sound of flesh hitting the bed made me realize he had caught me, protecting my head with one hand while he took the water bottle from my grasp with the other.


    "Don''t drink too much water. You just woke up."


    I felt embarrassed as I realized I had already drunk more than half the bottle


    ""Astrid, introduce us!"


    I looked at Astrid, and she finally plopped down on the bed.


    "This is my brother, Jack McLennan. He''s my biological brother. We have the same parents." She furrowed her brows suddenly. "Well, maybe he''s my dad and my dad is my brother, hahaha!"


    I felt my fece flush from herughter, but I couldn''t find a hole to hide in.


    Jack rubbed his hand, which had been bumped earlier, and watched us with an expressionless face.


    "Sorry, I must''ve... lost my mind just now. Is your hand okay? I''m sorry."


    Aside from apologizing, I genuinely didn''t know what else to say.


    Jack nodded. "It''s fine."


    "Why apologize? He can''t me others for the fact that he looks old! He''s here on a business trip, and he''s heading back home in a few days. Do you have anything you want him to take back for you? He can be yourborer." Astrid wrapped her arm around my shoulders and suddenly remembered something. She then grabbed the recent test results


    Seeing her expression, I realized the situation wasn''t good.


    After ncing at the report, I ced it on the bedside table.


    "It''s fine. It''s been like this for the past six months."


    My condition was decent when I first arrived in Manovia, but it gradually worsened. I often felt fatigued and sometimes I experienced chest pains. Even with the so-called miracle drugs, the effects seemed limited.


    I knew I was living a borrowed life, so I epted it calmly.


    Unfortunately, my calmness didn''t bring me good health as my condition continued to decline.


    Julian would asionally message me to check on how I was doing, and I didn''t hide anything from him.


    He might end up being my brother-inw, making him another family member to nie. The teasing from Julian had lessened, which told me my situation must not be good.


    I didn''t continue my hospital stay. While the money I received during the divorce looked substantial, it dwindled rapidly with my medical expenses. After all, I was only in my 20s, and I might need treatment for another 20 years or more, so I had to be frugal That evening, Jack drove us back to the dorm


    Throughout the ride, he barely spoke, quietly listening to Astrid and me chat.


    I was reminded of when I first returned home and saw Leonard, who had been just as silent. A sharp pain shot through my heart. Why was I thinking of him agch?


    A few days ago, Emma mentioned that Harmon Group''s projects had recently experienced a series of problems and that his situation could be better too I shook my head vigorously, trying to erase him from my thoughts.


    As we approached the dorm, Jerk suddenly called out to me, "Ms. Green, can I get y


    your contact number? I might need your help to keep an eye on my

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 What Does He See in Me


    I exchanged numbers with Jack and looked at his solid ck profile picture, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Did aloot men use colors to express their emotions? So, did the ck profile picture mean he was in a bad mood? But clearly, Jack didn''t want to exins further and simply turned to leave. When Astrid returned to the dorm, she eyed me suspiciously.


    "What happened between you two while I was out getting the report?"


    "I mistook your brother for your dad."


    Just mentioning it made me feel embarrassed.


    Her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized me.


    "Really?"


    "I just woke up, and my vision was blurry. I didn''t take a clear look and thought it was you!"


    I didn''t quite understand what Astrid was trying to get atBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She nodded thoughtfully before muttering to herself, "Is it possible that Jack is finally interested in someone? That''s not possible, right? Unless it''s love at first sight? A physical attraction? An instinctual desire?" "Stop!" I quickly covered her mouth. "Astrid, what are you thinking? He''s


    He''s your brother!"


    Jack


    I was genuinely astounded by her ability to exaggerate things. I had hardly spent an hour with Ja


    "He has to be interested in you. You''re a sickly beauty, the type men adore while the women envy. Who wouldn''t fall for you?" she said with a mix of admiration and exasperation


    I sighed. "What does he see in me, a cancer patient? I''m on the brink of death. I doubt he''d want anything from me after I''m gone, especially the trivial inheritance I got from my divorcel


    "What are you saying? If you die, who''s gonna be in charge of my snacks?"


    Astrid yfully punched me, but she quickly realized the gravity of my situation and dropped the subject.


    1 shrugged. What average man would be interested in me?


    Astrid seemed to dete a bit. "Then, it''s settled. He must have been sent by my dad to keep an eye on me."


    It wasn''t until now that I realized she was sent abroad because of the intense infighting within the McLennon family.


    Thad heard of the McLennon family, having attended a birthday banquet for Mr. McLennon Senior with Leonard. But after he suffered a heart attack, the family fell into chaos over inheritance disputes.


    "At first, my dad just wanted me to focus on my studies, but after Grandpa died, he wouldn''t let me return home. My brother has been working hard back at home. Don''t you know him?"


    Al her o


    question, I realized I had heard of Jack


    However, since the McLennon and Harmon familles didn''t have any business dealings and weren''t in the same field, I only knew of him in passing Jack seemed quite low-key and rarely made any public appearance, so I had never met him. The thought that Jack might not be interested in ine made Astrid feel a bit disappointed.


    after you? If


    "Eva, don''t you think life is unfair? You''re beautiful and talented, yet you''re sick. If you didn''t have this illness, how many men would chase after 1 were a guy, I''d marry you too!"


    I winked at her. "You''re not a guy, but you can still marry me. Manovia allows same-sex marriage, right? I''v Astrid quickly clutched her chest. "I knew you had ulterior motives! Eva, you''re definitely coveting my beauty, you deranged woman!" got a little savings..."


    We exchanged a knowing nce before bursting intoughter.


    Suddenly, my phone rang Seeing it was Jill, Astrid quickly picked it up.


    "Dear Jill, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Pli sounds like you


    day after fornorTOW.


    miss beet jerky more fill rolled her eyes before turning her attention to me. "Eva, I''m going to Manoria with Zack. We''ll arrive the


    "You two better get ready to pick us up at the airport!"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Leave Me Alone


    I hadn''t expected her toe to Manovia with Zack


    "You''reing to Manovia with him? Surely, it''s not just to see me?"


    "What are you talking about? I''ll be there to expand the market; I''m going for work!" Jill rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed.


    ow working on expanding into


    It turned out that in the past few months, Jill had been pushed by her father into the family business and was now international markets.


    Zack''spany had always had projects abroad, and they teamed up, prompting their trip to Manovia together


    Originally, Astrid and I nned to head to the airport together, but her professor suddenly called her away just before we left


    Astrid walled, "No way! I don''t want to go. Why do we have to do experiments right now?"


    Sho had participated in several important projects and simply couldn''t be absent. In the end, she called Jack to take me to the airport. As she left, she turned back multiple times. "Eva, save some beef jerky for ine. Don''t eat it all! When I get back, I''ll treat you to pizza and beer."


    "She can''t drink," Jack interjected tly.


    Then, he turned back to me. "Ms. Green, let''s go."


    I forced a smile and got into the car.


    I didn''t want Jack to drive me; he felt too cold and aloof


    But given my current health condition, It wasn''t ideal to be alone, so I had no choice. I thought I would have to treat Astrid to some snackster to return the favor


    On the way to the airport, the atmosphere in the car was eerily quiet.


    Jack seemed like a conservative person. His car felt old-fashioned, and he didn''t even y music while driving


    I sat in the passenger seat, feeling increasingly ufortable.


    Suddenly, he handed me a carton of milk. "Do you want some?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the cute carton of strawberry milk and then at Jack, I was stunned. Why would he carry something like this around?


    you want it?"


    1


    thanked him and took it after he asked if I wanted the milk for the second time. Thinking of the foodie Astrid, I realized this was probably meant for her. As I sipped the milk, my stomach betrayed me with a loud growl He seemed a bit impatient and furrowed his brows slightly.


    I awkwardly exined, "Sorry, I woke upte and haven''t eaten yet.


    Although many people in Manovia skipped breakfast, I insisted on eating three meals a day. If it weren''t for the thought of Jill, I wouldn''t be this anxious. Jack didn''t say anything and just nodded. When we arrived at the arrival hall, he nced at the time.


    "Ms. Green, I''m going to buy something. Wait for me."


    I nodded, feeling a bit nervous. Jill was about to arrive, and I was finally going to see a friend I hadn''t met in months. Even though we asionally video-called, it was different from meeting in person.. As I watched the flight information, my heart raced with excitement. Remarkably, the flight wasn''t dyed today!


    "Eva!"


    Suddenly, I thought I heard Leonard''s voice, and I shook my head vigorously.


    "Eva!"


    Another call pulled me back to reality


    Looking toward the sound, I saw Leonard beaming at me with a very pregnant Amelia behind him. She had to be seven or eight months along by now as her belly was quite pronounced. 30 to 40


    She had put on a significant amount of weight, easily Dressed in an outfit stered with huge designer logos, they were clearly expensive, yet thebination seemed odd.


    to 40 pounds. If it weren''t for her


    her recognizable features, I might not have recognized her. Upon spotting me, Amelia''s expression soured immediately. She shoved Leonard aside and walked right up to me "Eva, why can''t you love us alone? Did you follow us all the way to Manovia?"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 The Rich Kids


    "Yeah, I''ve been in Manovia for over six months. Why are you still haunting me?


    I mirrored Amelia''s tone, sending her words back at her.


    Her face twisted in anger, but I didn''t feel satisfied.


    We had shared a dorm for four years in university-not quite sisters but close enough.


    Thadn''t expected our rtionship to devolve into such hostility as if we both wanted the other to disappear. A pang of sedness hit me, and I took a step back, intending to bypass them to meet Jill.


    Amelia''s mockingughter echoed behind me.


    "Eva, you divorcee, why bother putting on a show?"


    I turned back just in time to see her caressing her belly.


    "Eva, I''m having a son. He''ll be the future heir of the Harmon family. I know you''re envious, jealous, and hateful, but some people are just born without that destiny. Your parents are dead because of you, and your child-" "Enough!" Leonard stepped in front of me, the temperature around him dropping, "If you say another word, you''ll go back home!"


    "Leo!" Amelia''s eyes brimmed with tears, looking pitiful she then shot me a fierce re. Then, unexpectedly, sheughed. "Alright, I won''t say anything more. A happy family of three is more important than anything else. Let''s go." She reached for Leonard, but he remained motionless, pulling his arm away from her with a hint of disgust


    Amelia, however, didn''t seem offended. Instead, she red at me maliciously.


    "Haunting us like a ghost, this homewrecker."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was speechless. How could she have the audacity to say that?


    I could no longer hold back, especially since she had mentioned my child. I had intended to let things go since she was pregnant, but now, I wasn''t willing to


    "Amelia, I hope you haven''t forgotten how your child came to be Oh, but it must be hard for you your belly is so big, yet you''re still unmarried." That was something I heard from Emma.


    Rumor had it that Amelia had been working at Harmon Group for several months. Yet no matter what she did, Leonard refused to marry her. He always said they needed to wait as public opinion against the Harmon family was unfavorable. But now that Amelia was nearing her due date, what was there to wait for?


    Seeing the fury on her face felt pointless.


    Just as I was about to turn away, Leonard grabbed my hand.


    "Eva, are you okay?"


    His voice was bing hoarse, and I could barely make out what he was saying.


    "Excuse me, sir, do you need something from her?"


    Jack emerged from a convenience store, pulling my hand free from Leonard''s grip and handing me a sandwich and a bottle of warm milk. "Have something to eat."


    I nodded dazedly, realizing he had gone to buy food for me


    He didn''t spare me a nce and instead turned his attention to Leonard. "Sir, if you have nothing else, please step aside, will you? We''re here to pick Someone up.


    Jack''s expression was more stole than Julian''s, and his strong presence diminished Leonard''s. He draped his arm around my shoulders, ignoring Leonardpletely as he walked forward.


    I finally felt a wave of relief. Seeing that couple together was just bad luck for me.


    "Is he the rich kid you dated in your final year of university?"


    Amelia interjected with a provocative tone, "It makes sense why you came to Manovia. It''s because of him, right?"


    She strutted over and linked her arm with Leonard''s


    "Eva, you''re really something! You dumped Leonard for him in your final year, and now, you''re divorcing Leonard for him. Did you leave Leonard because you weren''t confident that he would be the heir of the Harmons?"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Coborating With the McLennon farmily


    "Do you riskly not know why she got divorced? Do you need me to remind you?"


    fill burst through the crowd while dragging her suitcase, her demeanor fierce as she approached.


    "It''s because of you! You drugged her husband, got pregnant with his child, and then used the child as leverage to threaten her into a divorce!


    "Don''t think you can escape your past just because you''re abroad now! Remember how she almost reported you? You were close to going to jail! Want me to check the police records? "Just because you left the country doesn''t mean no one knows


    about yo


    your dirty deeds!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jill spoke entirely in Aelish, ensuring those around us could grasp the drama.


    Zack stepped over, momentarily pausing when he saw Leonard and Amalia beforeing to stand by me. "Are you alright?""


    I quickly shook my head and went to grab fill''s suitcase.


    "Let''s go."


    Amelia''s face had gone pale. I didn''t want to stir up any trouble, especially since she was pregnant. As long as she didn''t cross the line, I would pretend she didn''t exist.


    On the way, Jack drove silently. He only briefly introduced himself at the beginning.


    non-stop.


    In contrast, Jill chattered away n


    She and Zack had their sights set on a project, and both families were interested in coborating closely, so they decided toe to see me directly.


    "Since you''re in Manovia, you can help oversee things once we''re back. Why are you looking at me like that? I''ll pay you! From now on, I''ll be your boss, Eva!!! Jill''s carefreeughter put me in a good mood.


    Zack cleared his throat. "Originally, we were supposed to coborate with Caleb."


    Mentioning that made Jill furious.


    The investment in this project was substantial, and both families felt the strain


    The Harmon family had long wanted to expand their projects. When Alisa decided not to continue the coboration, they aimed to break into the


    uverseas market


    Leonard was tied up with Amelia, and Caleb''s work pressure significantly increased. He wanted to achieve something, but it seemed someone was sabotaging their efforts.


    "You wouldn''t believe it. The coboration proposal from the Harmon family was riddled with typos! Even an elementary school student wouldn''t make that many mistakes. At first, we thought an intern had messed up the content, butter, we found out it was Amelia..." Jill continued to enumerate Amelia''s offenses, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated. Amelia had studied abroad, so why was she so dumb? With her causing all this chans, how would Leonard ever inherit the Harmon family''s legacy without project support? "Caleb has been burning the midnight oil over the proposal, and this is the result!"


    When she mentioned Caleb, her voice softened


    I turned my head in curiosity. "How do you know Caleb is pulling all-nighters?"


    "I''ts the one coordinating How could I not know? Plus, Caleb is quite talented. He secretly shared his proposal with me as a reference for


    I raised my eyebrows knowingly, causing Jill to flush.


    "Using anotherpany''s finalized proposal without their permission could risk trade secrets getting stolen."


    Jack''s voice suddenly interrupted, startling both fill and me.


    Only Zack modded in agreement "I mentioned the same to fill


    Considering it involves twopanies, it''s not appropriate" my future


    If leaned bark in her seat, looking a bit deted. "Well, since we can''t coborate with the Harmon family, it''s not like I''d use their proposal anyway."


    "Are you two interested in coborating with the McLennon family? We''re looking to pivot,"


    Jack spoke apain, and I was surprised when I looked at hinu


    Whenever he chour to speak, it was always about business.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 The Jerk


    The three of them quickly nned to discuss everything further on another day while I was sidelined.


    "Eva will be staying in Manovia, so she can represent both of your families in discussions with me. I won''t be going back for now." Jack''s tone was t, exuding a businesslike demeanor. But Jill kept winking at me, and I knew exactly what she was implying


    I hurriedly shook my head, signaling her to stop thinking that way.


    lil poured. "By the way, why is Leonard in Manovia? He hasn''t been doing well these past few months."


    Since thest cross-province project was hijacked, the Harmon family seemed to have taken a nosedive.


    Several subsequent projects had encountered issues too.


    Emma had tried to salvage things and managed to secure a few projects, but ultimately, Amelia muddied the waters.


    "She''s a troublemaker, a real jinx. Wherever she goes,


    1. s. chaos follows."


    JUI did not like Amelia, especially since she had ruined Caleb''s coboration. Most of our conversation centered around criticizing Amelia and Leonard


    I felt exhausted after finally dropping Jill and Zack off at their hotel. They had a meeting to attend, so Jack drove me directly back to the dorm.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Astrid rushed over.


    "Did Jille? Did she bring me any snacks?""


    Jack retrieved a suitcase filled with snacks from the trunk


    Astrid snitted around the suitcase excitedly, "Beef jerky! I smell it!"


    I watched her struggle to drag the suitcase,pletely ignoring me.


    After thanking Jack again, he nodded and drove away emotionlessly.


    Back in the dorm, Astrid began to unpack her spoils.


    "Beef jerky, gummies, and my favorite chocte! Jill is such an angell I''ll treat her to a big meal tomorrow."


    I wanted to point out that she wouldn''t even be able to finish eating all of it, but seeing her so excited made me hold bark.


    However, that night, Astrid suddenly looked at me with a mysterious expression.


    "Eva, I heard you ran into your ex-husband and his current girlfriend?"


    "Did I tell you?"


    "Jack did. I didn''t know he was so gossipy."


    She plopped down on my chair.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Jack told me to keep an eye on you and not let them find you at school. Even after the divorce, your ex-husband still can''t forget you? You should stay away from a jerk like him." "How do you know he''s a jerk?"


    I had only mentioned that I was divorced and wasn''t interested in discussing my feelings. Astrid hadn''t pried into my personal life either So, how did she know so much?


    She pulled out her phone. "I was curious, so I searched for his news on Into a miscarriage-seriously? Just stick with me for the next few days and avoid running into him. Who knows what he''s doing In Manovia?" Although Astrid hadn''t met Loonard, she had already categorized him as a dangerous man


    online. He''s had so many girlfriends, got someone pregnant, and even pushed you


    I nodded seriously, I wanted nothing to do with him.


    I nced at what Astrid had found online. A blogger had thoroughly dissected Leonard''s situation, detailing everything from our marriage to his involvement with Lily and now, Ame. They provided a surprisingly clear ount.


    I suspected this person had to be connected to the Harmon family. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know so much insider information.


    do you think he won''t marry Amelia? Isn''t she about to give birth?"


    Astrid looked at me curiously, but I lowered my pace.


    "I don''t know, and I''m not interested

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 31 Bitch


    The following day, I left the down to grab breakfast and spotted Leonard standing ourside the female dormitory.


    He wore an awkward smile, but his eyes still held a glimmer of hope. I pretended not to recognize him and walked straight past. He quickly caught up to me, though. "Can we talk?" "There''s nothing to talk about."


    I remembered telling him during our divorce that it would be best if we didn''t see each other again and that we should pretend not to know one another. But clearly, be had forgotten my words. Leonard stepped in front of me, blocking my path.


    "Eva, don''t be like this. I just want to see how you''re doing. And why are you in Manovia? Have you been here for half a year? If I hadn''t asked Caleb yesterday, he wouldn''t have told me anything!" "Do I need to report this to you, Mr. Harmon? I looked at him, devoid of emotion


    1 had been genuinely happy and doing well in the six months since I left Leonard. I had nearly forgotten about him, yet he sought me out here.


    He looked a bit disappointed but quickly stered on a smile. "No need to report. I''d just like to know if you''re doing alright. I actually asked Emma and went to see Crystal too, but they refused to tell me where you went, I was quite worried."


    I maintained a nk expression, merely listening. What was he worried about? I hadn''t provoked him, nor did 1 appear before them. Wasn''t that good enough?


    Seeing genuine concern in his eyes made me lower ny gaze slightly.


    If he wanted to find me, he could have easily checked with Julian or used some means to look into my medical records.


    Julian was the honest type. After bugging him for some time, he would definitely reveal my whereabouts.


    Yet it seemed he hadn''t considered why I had been losing weight or why I kept tainting. He hadn''t even thought about whether I had truly recovered after my miscarriage.


    Astrid''s words about him being a jerk echoed in my mind.


    The Leonard from the past wasn''t capable of showing me concem, and it seemned that even now, hecked the motivation to care.


    1 stepped aside. "Excuse me, I need to go get my breakfast"


    The cafeteria would close in 20 minutes.


    But he clearly wasn''t ready to let it go. "Eva, I actually wanted to search for you, but I was afraid you''d get mad. I know you wouldn''te to look for me unless you wanted to see me. And I''m worried you might hate." "Then, why did youe to see me?" I was puzzled by his thought process. Why was he bothering me?


    Thinking of Amelia made me close my eyes, I said, "Leonard, you''re going to be a father. Can you please take some responsibility? Amelia''s belly seems ready to pop. You should be there to support her." "The child might not even be born." Leonard''s voice suddenly sounded a bit defeated, causing me to pause in my steps.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yesterday, I saw with my av


    my own eyes that Amelia was in good shape. She looked rosy and seemed to have gained quite a bit of weight. How could she not give birth to the baby? If there wereplications, they could always opt a Cesarean section


    Suddenly, the supplements sent by Ivy shed through my mind. Had she been drugged somehow?


    But I quickly dismissed that thought. If something were truly wrong, the baby wouldn''t havested this long. Leonard cared too much about this child to let anything happen to him. Leonard licked his lips. "I brought her to Manovia to ensure the baby is safe, but actually...


    "Actually, you''re here to have the baby in Manovia so that the child can gain citizenship, right?" I rubbed my temples, feeling a bit uneasy. "You haven''t married her, so the child can''t be registered, right?" "Eva, why are you trying to seduce him again? You bitch!"


    Amelia''s shrill voice rang out, making my head throb even moreProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 32 Exposed on the Form


    whappened with her round and promment belly she had styled her hair into curls and pu


    umeticulous makeup look


    At this post, she walked with one hand supporting her belly and the other against her back. Despite the makeup, her exhaustion was evident.


    i struggle, Teould serve how difficult it was for her.


    was still determined to bluzive me.


    use you have no man by your side that you''er t


    pether?


    trying to seduce mine? I''m about to give birth. Are you trying to drive a wedge between us


    ad learned to use Hill''s tactic, switching to Arlish directly. Having studied abroad, she was still floent in delish even after a year


    a crowd of students gathered around. No matter the country, people loved a spectacle


    Her voice grew louder as she saw the crowd growing


    were never content back home, always wanting to steal Leonard from me. Now that we''re all abrost, how can you still be him" Any you trying to drive me to my grave so that 11 de along with my baby and you can take my ce?" be so shameless to chase


    der skillful maniption of the situation was rming. She had likely imagined this countless times at home, each time framing me as the viin who mined her and Leonard''s rtionship while she remained the innocent victim. Leonard shot me a troubled nce before rushing over to support her


    The doctor said wou need to be on bed rest. Why are you out? Don''t you realize this is the most critical time?"


    the one who


    you''re ware that I''m in the most critical period of pregnancy right now. Why are you out here talking to her, then? Leonard, were you th


    her or did she seduce you?


    a pointed at me, her emotions escting as tears began to stream down her face.


    "Leonard. I know you don''t want this child. You don''t want your son. Well, it''s fine! Since we''re abroad, just kill me and the baby. I want to see if the As she spoke, she reached for Leonard''s hand, urging him to hit her belly.


    I was stunned. I had never anticipated Amelia would act this way.


    always cared about her image and was willing to go to great lengths to avoid humiliation. What was going on now?


    Her matwomen act quickly scared off a lot of students. They loved the drama but could see that she was unhinged.


    After pping Leonard, she began to advance toward me as if she wanted to drag me into her chaos too.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just then, Jack''s car pulled up and parked between us. He asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?"


    I wasn''t quite sure how to exin the situation, so I chose to remain silent. Jack positioned himself between us, watching the two with a stoic expression


    The security will be here soon. If you want to


    to head to the police station, go ahead and keep causing a scene."


    His tone was calm, and Ame seemed to be momentarily taken aback. Finally, Leonard seized the chance to embrace her tightly and lead her away. The two of them, one feigning to break free and the other pulling her in, struck me as somewhat ironic. If Ame knew things would''ve ended like this, would she still have tried topete for Leonard?


    would be just a fence turned into something Video of the International Student Mistress Getting T Why Did Our School Adinita Pyrosian Student Like Her?"


    forum


    more as I discovered that I was now trending on the university foru Up by the Legitimate Wife." Staring at the posts on the forum, I was at a loss for words on how to respond

 Chapter 333

    11


    Chapter 333 A Tarnished Reputation


    The posts detalled parts of my rtionship with Leonard during our time at university.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    of his attention.


    Of course, it painted me as the desperate woman who bent over backward to win his affection, relying on money to buy three years o Then, after running off with a scion, I chumped the handsome but broke Leonard.


    I crawled back to him once Leonard''s true identity was revealed, but the person he was truly in love with was Amelia.


    The posts portrayed me as a maniptive bitch who used my friendship with Amelia to seduce Loonard. Now that Amelia was pregnant, I was supposedly trying to use malicious means to ensure both she and the baby perished. Such gossip was always a favorite among students.


    Information barely flowed between countries, and nobody bothered to verify the truth


    People simply wanted the tea. Whatever rumors were presented, they took it at face value. In short, my reputation was in tatters.


    Astrid, who had been applying a facial mask, was furious when she saw the post.


    "Is there no moderator on the university forum? How can such posts even be allowed? Eva, it has to be your ex-husband''s mistress! Is she insane? Does she think everyone is stupid?"


    As I read through thements, it was clear there were indeed a lot of foolish people.


    Online, people were just keyboard warriors; the truth was irrelevant as slinging insults was the priority.


    Especially abroad, the hostility seemed to be heightened.


    Once they found someone they deemed a "viin", they were eager to "seek justice".


    If it weren''t for my exposure on the forum, I wouldn''t have realized how many derogatory terms and abbreviations existed to insult someone.


    I turned off my phone andy down on my bed.


    "They''re just nunars. There''s no need to worry."


    I initially thought the campus forum would have little impact. It was just a few hundredments, after all, I didn''t care.


    Yet the next day, my professor notified me that I could no longer continue the project I had been working on. "Why? What did I do wrong?"


    My hands trembled as I held my phone. The project was on the verge of sess, and now, they were kicking me out. W able to graduate?


    What about my credits? Was I still


    The professor''s tone was strained. "It''s because of the posts on the forum... Eva, you should understand that the university cares about their Things have changed now.


    "The university is taking this very seriously, Halting the project is the better option. If they want to have a talk... Well, you know how it goes."


    reputation.


    I wanted to say I didn''t know anything, that I waspletely in the dark. Why was I the one facing punishment for all these false ims online? But I said nothing and just quietly hung up the phone.


    I had entered this university through "connections" and knew they wouldn''t make exceptions for me


    Astrid stormed back after finishing her project.


    "They''ve gone mad. They actually believe what''s on the inte? Steven a infuriates me! I''m going to look for Amelia,"


    and a few others are mocking you. How can the professor believe them? It


    "Astrid, don''t go, I said calmly, feeling ack of emotion in my gaze.


    point in discussing something without evidence,


    Anyone with half a brain knew who was behind this, but there was no poln


    "Don''t tell me you want to let her off the hooks


    Astrid was genuinely angry. She grabbed her cost and prepared to leave.


    No way! Eva, don''t y the saint right now. Saints end up burned at the stake."


    I pulled her back and made her sit down.


    "Do you think I''ve just been crying in the dorm all morning? Take a look."


    I handed her my phone, and as she read the content, her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked back at me.


    "Are you going to do a livestream to clear your name? Do you have evidence already? That''s fast!"


    I nodded. "The way to stop rumors isn''t to ignore them but to snuff them out at the source. If she''s trampling over my head, she can''t me i targeting a pregnant woman."

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Not My Child


    Almost all the user on the university forum used real names, and I registered under my name to


    Lanounced that I would be going live to rity things, and soon enough, many people began to insult me. It was clear many were troll ounts, and the hurled all sorts of insults.


    I didn''t mind those nastyments because if it didn''t create a spectacle, who would want to watch the livestreamter?


    After the phone call with my professor, I reached out to a senior in the low department with whom I had a good rtionship: Lasked if I could sue for defamation, especially since it had affected my project.


    Her affirmative answer made me feel more confident. Next, I contacted someone from theputer science department.


    Posts on the university forum were easy to investigate, and Amelia likely registered using her own phone in a moment of impulse. Sure enough, I spotted avaguely familiar osernanie,


    I kept all the evidence and selectively replied to a few ounts that insulted me.


    When I saw a user ID that read "Plove, my fingers hesitated slightly.


    This ount was one of the biggest insulters, using me of everything from seducing Leonard back in university to now tearing ?pert someone''s family. They also somehow knew that I had received millions in my divorce settlement


    I replied, "I can sue you for defamation for spreading rumors online. If it''s confirmed as defamation in Manovia, you might be deported, and it could leave a record that il affect your child when you return to the country."


    I used Pyrosian for the response, and there was no doubt it was Amelia. Such a tacky username suited her perfectly.


    I had expected her to fight back, to at least show everyone she wasn''t afraid of me and that everything she said was true.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But to my surprise, when I rechecked the post an hourter, the ount had been deactivated


    The thread where they had dug into my past had also been removed


    While people continued to discuss the incident, the original content was no longer essible.


    Astrid rolled her eyes while scrolling through her phone. "Looks like she backed down. I thought she''d be crazier! I figured she wouldn''t care about anything!"


    I stayed silent, but I knew Amelia had things she cared about.


    She valued her position as Mrs. Harmon and cared about the child. Perhaps, she also cared about Leonard, but it was clear he wasn''t her top priority.


    I organized all the evidence I had collected, including the IP addresses of the offending ounts, and nned to report them to the police after my livestream.


    Just as 1


    Iy down on my bed, there was a knock on the door.


    "It''s your ex-husband. I suggest you go down and see him," said a student.


    I walked to the adjacent dorm and looked our the window, spotting Leonard talking to a student.


    Since I had changed my phone number after arriving here, he had no way of contacting me. Seeing that other female students were nervously avoiding him, I sighed softly and headed outside. "Eva, you finally came out to see me." Seeing me, he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Is there something you need?" I regarded him coldly


    What else could he want? He was clearly here regarding the matter with Anellia.


    He fumbled for words, trying to convince me not to go live or disclose my evidence.


    "I know you''re not just throwing usations around. You must have evidence. Amelia is a bit unhinged right now, but she''s pregnant-


    "It''s not my child," I replied calmly, not feeling anything. That was simply the truth. I wasn''t a saint, and I didn''t intend to be burned at the stake. If they came to provoke me, I would retaliate. That was all. Leonard hunched his back, his eyes pleading


    "Yes, I know this child isn''t rted to you, but he''s my child... Eva, for the sake of our years together, can you n

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Evidence


    It was the first time Leonard had ever begged me, pressing down on my chest.


    and it was for Amelia. I couldn''t quite describe the feeling in my heart; it felt like a heavy stone was


    Seeing me stay silent, be continued, "I know it''s not easy for you here in Manovia. I''ll take care of yourpany back home. Please take my number, and we''ll talk on WhatsApp. If you don''t go live, I can offer youpensation."


    I didn''t move and just silently stared at him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That''s not necessary. If Amelia is willing to publicly apologize on a livestream, I''d be willing to forgive her."


    I knew she wouldn''t do that. While she might not care about her dignity in other matters, she would certainly cling to it when confronted with me.


    Sure enough, Leonard''s expression faltered when he heard my demand. I realized he had likely tried to persuade Amelia, but how could she ever concede? I waved my hand dismissively. "Forget it. I know she won''t apologize, so why bother? Leonard, this is between me and her. I won''t forgive her and will definitely go public with the evidence."


    oking for


    Before I turned away, I added, "Either you both go back to Pyrosia right now, or I''ll report it to the police, and they''lle looking


    choice."


    you. It''s


    If Amelia was truly going to give birth and recover here, she could cause endless trouble. If I didn''t want to be constantly on guard against her, I had to


    take some measures.


    If they had any sense, they would leave now to avoidplications.


    Leonard


    grew anxious and grabbed me again when I was about to walk away.


    "Eva, let''s talk this out. Don''t call the police. She''s still pregnant.


    "The child isn''t hers." Jack''s cold voice interrupted, and Leonard''s hand was instantly pulled away.


    Jack frowned slightly. "Do you need me to call security?"


    "Who are you? This is between her and me. Step aside!"


    Leonard and Jack were nearly the same height, both around six feet tall, but Leonard was noticeably thinner. From my angle, I could hardly see Leonard, Jack stood firm and silent, only pulling out his phone.


    I was going to handle this myself tomorrow, and I didn''t want things to escte, so I snatched Jack''s phone and carefully tucked it back into his suit pocket.


    "Forget it. No need to call security. He won''t dare do anything"


    I understood Leonard''s temperament. He would seek me out for the child but wouldn''t resort to violence against me.


    Astrid hurriedly rushed downstairs after changing her clothes,


    "Hey, are you picking on my friend again? Jack, beat him up!" she hid behind Jack, waving her little fists.


    I shook


    my head in exasperation as I pulled her away. Then, I noticed Jack had actually rolled up his sleeves...


    "Wait a second. Weren''t we supposed to go eat tran food? Let''s go now." I pushed Jack and dragged Astrid, finding it a bit of a struggle to move th away.


    As soon as we got in the car, Jack handed me a USB drive.


    the two


    "Amelia, your ex-husband''s current girlfriend hired a hacker in Manovia to post on the university forum anonymously. All the transaction records, their chat logs, and videos of their meetings are on here, along with evidence of her defamation against you." Looking at the USB drive, I was momentarily speechless


    I rubbed it back and forth in my hands, suddenly noticing "McLennan" engraved on it. I looked at Astrid curiously.


    "McLennan? Aren''t you from the McLennon family?"


    "My mom''sst name is McLennan. My dad married into he


    Astrid looked quite pleased, but I was astonished.


    her family, so my brother took my mom''sst name, McLennan. It doesn''t matter; no o


    Jack stated tly, "It''s not marrying in; it''s respecting your wife.


    We also have a younger brother who''s three years old and named


    Mason McLennan.


    I held the USB drive, feeling perplexed. Was she talking about McLennan or McLennon now?


    no one can


    Chapter 335 Evidence


    Te seas the first time Lennard had ever begged me, and it was for Amelia. I couldn''t quite describe the feeling in my heart; it felt like a beany stone was pressing: down on my chest.


    Bering or stay silent, he continued, "I know it''s not easy for you here in Manovia, I''ll take care of yourpany back home. Please take my well talk on WhatsApp. If you don''t go live, I can offer youpensation." I daha''t nove and just silently stared at him.


    "That''s not necessary. If Amelia is willing to publicly apologize on a livestream, I''d be willing to forgive her."


    amber, and


    I knew she wouldn''t do that. While she might not care about her dignity in other matters, she would certainly cling to it when confronted with me


    Sure enough, Leonard''s expression faltered when he heard my demand. I realized he had likely tried to persuade Amelia, but how could she ever concede?


    I waved my hand dismissively. "Forget it. I know she won''t apologize, so why bother? Leonard, this is between me and her. I won''t forgive her and will definitely go public with the evidence.


    Before I turned away, I added, "Either you both go back to Pyrosia right now, or I''ll report it to the police, and they''lle looking for you. It''s your


    here,


    If Amelia was truly going to give birth and recover coul


    take some measures.


    If they had any sense, they would leave now to avoidplications.


    cause endless trouble. If I didn''t want to be constantly on guard against her. I had to


    Leonard grew anxious and grabbed me again when I was about to walk away,


    "Eva, let''s talk this out. Don''t call the police. She''s still pregnant "


    "The child isn''t hers." Jack''s cold voice interrupted, and Leonard''s hand was instantly pulled away.


    Jack frowned slightly. "Do you need me to call security?"


    Who are you? This is between her and me. Srep aside!"


    Leonard and Jack were nearly the same height, both around six feet tall, but Leonard was noticeably thinner. From my angle, I could hardly see Leonard Jack stood firm and silent, only pulling out his phone.


    I was going to handle this myself tomorrow, and I didn''t want things to escte, so I snatched Jack''s phone and carefully tucked it back into his suit pocder


    "Forget it. No need to call security. He won''t dare do anything"


    I understood Leonard''s temperament. He would seek me out for the child but wouldn''t resort to violence against me.


    Astrid hurriedly rushed downstairs after changing her clothes


    "Hey, are you picking on my friend again? Jack, beat him up!" she hid behind Jack, waving her little fists.


    I shook


    head in exasperation as I pulled her away. Then, I noticed jack had actually rolled up his sleeves...


    "Wait a second. Weren''t we supposed to go eat Italian food? Let''s go now." I pushed Jack and dragged Astrid, finding it a bit of a struggle to move the two


    As soon as we got in the car, Jack handed me a USB drive.


    "Amelia, your ex-husband''s current girlfriend hired a hacker in Manovia to post on the university forum anonymously. All the transaction records, their chat logs, and videos of their meetings are on here, along with evidence of her defamation against you." Looking at the USB drive, I was momentarily speechless.


    I rubbed it back and forth in my hands, suddenly noticing "McLennan" engraved on it. I looked at Astrid curiously.


    "McLennan? Aren''t you train the McLennon family?"


    "My mom''sst name is McLennan, My dad married into her family, so my brother took my mom''sst name, MeLennan. It doesn''t matter, no one can Tell"


    Astrid looked quite pleased, but I was astonished.


    Jack stated tly, "It''s not marrying in; it''s respecting your wile."


    "We also have a younger brother who''s three years old and named Mason McLennon."


    I held the USB drive, feeling perplexed. Was she talking about McLennan or McLennon now?

 Chapter 336

    I had thoughtck would bring us for dinner, but he led us to his apartment instead. He handed me his business card after getting hottie


    This is ourpany''s attomey. He''s very good at these cases. Give him a call when you make the police report. He has looked through the evidence, so I think everything will be


    Astrid narrowed her eyes and studied Jack skeptically. "Jack, when did you collect the evidence? You and Eva certainly think the same. She''s gather


    dence right now. You gins are="


    That''s what smart people do Jack looked at his sister with what I assumed to be contempt.


    He exined, "It a hard to gather evidence for nder, and it must be done as soon as possible. If you don''t, you''ll suffer injustice as the culprit destroy the evidence. Smart people will immediately collect evidence. Only the slow ones will take their own sweet time: ne you for who you areProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That set Astrid off. wing at the air, she nearly flung herself at Jack "Jack, how dare you call me an idiot? I''m going to expose you wolf in sheep''s clothing Arghh-


    With a t expression, he ced a hand atop her head, forcing the five-foot three petite woman to stand in ce. Iughed out loud at theical What followed was the rumbling of my stomach. I blushed in embarrassment. "H-How about I buy you dinner? Thanks for everything


    1


    Before this, I was too frustrated to notice I was famished. I realized that I needed food only when my mood improved


    Astrid perked up at the mention of dinner. "Oh, yeah! Let''s invite Jill along, and also that senior who tried to pick you up before. What''s his name again? Zack? Let''s have dinner together!"


    you worried about running into your


    ''re having dinner at home." With a nk face, Jack made Astrid sit on the couch. He nced at me. "Aren''t y husband?


    1 immediately became flustered after bearing his remark. Indeed, Ame was a madwoman now. What if she pulled off something crazy out of desperation?


    1e the consequences if Leonard was stupid enough to inform Ame that I nned to call the police


    Astrid backed down when she saw my flustered look. "Sure, let''s eat at home. Are we getting food delivery? The food in this area sucks"


    She picked up her phone with a troubled expression


    All of a sudden, Jack handed us two cartons of strawberry milk. He said, "I''ll go make dinner now."


    I epted the milk cautiously while Astrid pished it away with a pour Sheined, "Are you even my brother? I hate strawberry-vored anything!" Just


    E up with it." Jack ignored the look on her face and ced the milk on the table before disappearing into the kitchen


    1rked Astrid. Do you hate strawberries?


    The never load the sace I was ten Wher''s so nice about them? They''re for kids. Only you''d like strawberry-vored stutt"


    I nodded quietly any strewberry milk, admitting to loving it I loved drinking this particr brand of strawberry milk since I was a kid


    I looked at Jack who was busy in the kitchen. "Should we lend him a hand?


    "It''s the Themen in our family are the cooks. Only inferior men make their wives cook." Astrid had moved on to ying games. I sighed and inserted the USB drive into my phone. Then, I looked through the evidence.


    Jack was fast in half an hour''s time, he had prepared a teast for us. Astrid praised his cooking to the heavens while devouring the food "Jack, you should stay in Manovia longer. Eva and I are starving to death here. Do you know how terrible the food is in Manovia? I''m surviving out of sheer will right now.


    She added, "Since both Eva and I can''t cook, we''lle to your ce for our meals. How does that sound?"


    Jack ced some food on my te with his usual t expression. He agreed, "Sounds good"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Flirting


    Jack''s and Astrid''s close rtionship made me miss Alisa even more. Right now, Alisa was my only rtive, but the could barely remember my existence because she was too busy dating Julian.


    "Does the food not suit your taste?" Jack inquired with a frow


    Lips pursed, I shook my heal "No, that''s not the case,"


    Then, I advised him, "Jack, I have a suggestion for you. Stop frowning so much, or you''ll get wrinkles on your forehead."


    Taken aback, he asked, "What''s wrong with that, though?"


    H


    "Um, haven''t you heard of that superstition? Wrinkles on the forehead will lead to poor fortune and poor marital rtionships. "I looked at him warnestly, holding back some words. I was so close to telling him that wrinkles on the forehead were proof of irritability as well-a giveaway of one! bad temper


    Lack was born with a resting bitch face. I felt concerned about his rtionship prospects if he ended up with wrinkles.


    He reflexively frowned but quickly rxed his forehead "Got it."


    Meanwhile, Astrid threw her head back fromughing. "Eva, you''re Jack''s worst enemy! People from our country are sensitive r Fortune! My brother would totally get an injection just to remove his wrinkles! Isn''t that right, old man Jack?" Jack''s


    s expression grew icier when Astrid became more animated, but he had stopped frowning


    to mentions of bad


    I changed the topic as I didn''t want his anger to pent up. "Um, I''ll host the livestream in my dorm room. The campus inte should work fine, right?" Are yo


    you doing it at the dorm? Will people cro


    our room?" Astrid looked pensive. "V I nodded in silence. Astrid''s concern was valid. Someone might pull an extreme move on me right now. My reputation wasn''t exactly great.


    "What if someone tries to sabotage you? It''s not that safe o Besides, Ame was a ticking time bomb. I wouldn''t want to take the risk


    over there


    suggested, "You can use the livestream studio at ourpany."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Astrid immediately raised her hand in agreement "Yeah! Ourpany has started to sell goods on livestream. We have studios ready to be used! "Eva, you and I should crash at Jack''s ce for tonight I don''t want your ex-husband stalking you. We can protect the evidence as well as leech off Jack''s cooking. Jack, one more te, please!"


    I volunteered to do the dishes after dinner, but Jack ignored me.


    was tasty, I wolfed down two tes of food and a bowl of chowder,


    "Do you mean pressing this button?" He stuffed the dirty dishes and cutlery into the dishwasher and pressed the start button. I felt embarrassed staring at the bubbles in the dishwasher. It felt like I got a free dinner for nothing in exchange. Meanwhile, Astrid was burping and eating a banana. "Jack, why was dinner so high in protein? Are you hitting the gym now?" It wasn''t until


    brought this up that I realized Jack had cooked a dinner consisting of fish, prawns, chicken breast, and eggs.


    Jack rolled up his sleeve and replied tly, "The food here is high in calories. Didn''t the doctor say Eva needs some good sources of protein?"


    "Sure, but that''s Eva. I don''t need any. Wait a minute, Eva?" Astrid''s eyes opened wide as her fingers pointed at Jack before moving to me, ck, are you


    "You heard the doctor, didn''t you?" Jack calmly picked up his documents and retired to the study.


    Hup!


    After he left, Astrid leaped up from the couch and wrapped her arm around my neck. "Spit it out! Since when did you both start flirting?"


    Looking awkward, I tried to exin myself when Jack returned. "Eva, can I get your help?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 The Livestream


    (scitve azn problems. Astrid watched


    age interest. "Jack, are you j


    joking? You can


    can handle everything


    shur pack sheerid gece before naming to me "Ourpany''s livestream mutibers in Maria are struggling We would like you to help. "Olen a minute. Are you asking ma ta major thi


    > bwlp with increasing their popelenin Asted disagreed wIS


    should


    vintage.


    HEORGHETy ount?" 1 stared at him in disbelief. There was no reason he would want otterne from a bad repun and public criticism!


    bought it was a great idea. "Eyes and ask for a bonus Hiring an influencer for a livestream will cost him a lot. He


    Sometimes. I wondered if she was Jack''s fa


    out. But one thing was for sure she was my bestie


    Not only that, Astrid made all the HO


    procents, down 10


    and the team. Finally,


    ordered Lack and everyone in thepany to


    If there''s an increased viewerstipendi


    eceive any gifts from viewers, Eva will have to bepensated for it."


    roughout. Finally, he nodded. Jatt Be the


    ranged for my livestream, and the brother approved it


    The near ahemoon. Arrid dragged me to be fai


    I turned to Asand is


    The office was huge, upying four floors of an office tower downtown waiting for me. Ten dresses wereid out for me makeup ander and stylist


    Tm dong the livestream to make a clerication. I don''t need to be in a dress."


    apyerything the''s not a dress with your good looks. The stylist had started to pick out the


    She gasped "Wow, Jack must ve spent a fortune on this! How many


    dion, only to and be selecting a dress for me too. She there in tote? Did he burr them a


    She added, "I went this red dress. I the


    es at from hi


    styst nodded at Astrid 1 we wighted powingck more money than I could make from the livestream.


    At that moment, Jack entered the powder rooms and looked stoned at the tray of dresses. He quickly gathered himself, saying, "Just put her in a formal shing so that the looks professional" the formal dress code" he bad in mind


    After an hour of the stylists and artists fossing over me. I was ready to go. I marveled at the skills of the internationally renowned stylists. Thanks to their help, my hair looked more However, I


    nous when I ser before the capers and stared at the 20 to 30 staff members in front of me.


    I thought there were only a few p


    people around t age & Ivestream. Was this bow I was supposed to be in real life?


    I was surprised at the presence of the lighting technician and tenoBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    people waiting in front of theptops.


    I set up straight when I saw an who expected to be the director in the center. He ordered, "Three, two, one Action!"


    Everyone scrambled to action, and the livestream licked off. I stiffened nervously when I saw the livestream from a side screen. Oh, and I had a foreign-looking encse with meet the ment


    She begen, "Weinome to the Meleon Group''s livestream! Today, Pe move your fingen and click on the like button for c


    have Ms. Green with us, and she will make a rification on the online numors.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Make a Scene


    finally collected myself "theveryone, me my name is Eva Green."


    ¦°¦§Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    un prepared with a book filled with all sorts of questions for me. I


    prepared a stripe for the asion, but my mind went nk. The emcee came


    1 the questions, shi


    her questions were rted to the content of my rification. Unfortunately, my reactive behavior made me look like a fool.


    -lighting technician adjusted the lighting from time to time. When the emcee asked me about my miscarriage, I teared up, and the lighting dimmed to unce the atmosphere


    At first, I was emotionally invested, but the lighting change made me feel as though I was filming a TV show.


    I waspletely baffled in the end. The emcee wrapped up the livestream by saying, "I believe that you know Ms. Green is the real victim by now. McLennon Group has always stood firmly on the side of the victims. "Today, we took on Ms. Green''s request and will be releasing the evidence to the public. Every single viewer is entitled to a free copy of the evidence


    umed to her assistent and barkod, "John, you ready? Get the link up!"


    in horror. What was the link about? Was it the link to the evidence? My mind buzzed when I sew the orders flooding in, but the


    I was rendered speechless and felt ufortable at their decision, the screen went ck. The livestream had been banned due to some


    The director swore, "Shit!" The staff members then exchanged looks.


    and started gathering their belongings. I was the only one who was frozen in shock.


    und up into his smiling even in utter confusion "Teck, did the livestream end just like that?"


    banned from livestreaming for the next 72 hours" be informed me calmly.


    on for words, I gaped at him. I wanted to apologize for the ban, which would impede their sales, but I was puzzled at Jack''s seemingly cheerful


    ? brandished a carton of strawberry milk and ced it on the table. "Drink this."


    He soundedmanding, yet e little tender Afterther, he went away to make arrangements for the team.


    Astrid came to me and to open the ramon for me "Hey, thanks for the hard work. You looked so pitiful on screen just now! This is a smart move by Tark. Your petiful expression makes them look like villen="" I nodded despite my confusion and sipped on the milk,


    Astrid turned to jars and shook her head "Oh, Eva, someone''s getting into trouble soon."


    ark park on the amille, it means that someone is going to be in trouble."


    en panning, but I finally understood what she meant by the next day. McLennon Group had filed a fariding the incident into a metive trendel


    awsuit


    against the


    streaming tform,


    whole day. Jark stayed at home and made cells.


    line of them being bribed. Yeah, I want to make a scene."


    ing thein. Get votte reporters to write up on the issue. Tell them to describe the tform as being hical, or something along the


    Trut


    some fans for Jack, but 1 dared not step into his study after listening to his remark. He seemed like a rather evil


    evil president. Did he really n


    to boost thepany''s poprity by creating scandals?


    Chapter


    Pure Solved


    ? row alied. Astrid telling me m the moning that Mct einen Uning''s ount saw an increase of 10,000 followers. That further confirmest my guess about Fentered the stu


    s ced the te of fruits on his table stiffly. "Uh, are you saing the tform for the ban yesterday?" em a good scare." He handed me a strawberry, which I immediately epted.


    or ttor valors their reputation. Besides, they''ll be investigated by authorities it they r


    sestem was hacked, and it wasn''t just our livestream that got banned yesterday." From his exnation, I learned that the tform was not at fault for the ban. Moreover, the tforms would not simply ban a huge ount with popr get themselves into t


    top manywsuits. The tform imed


    H


    derstanding of Jack, he would carefully curate all the content on thepany ount to avoid being banned.


    Aposabilityited:


    me whispered, "Could Amelia be behind this? Do hackers get paid a lot in Manoia?"


    highly paid, some not so. There are students with exceptional hacking skills out there as well." Jack rose from his seat and patted me on the 1der. "No matter who''s behind this, I''ll did with them. Just enjoy your stay here."


    He reminded me, "I need to go to the office. As for you, just stay at home. There are reporters out there."


    I nodded, even though I had no idea if his house was swarmed by reporters, Anyway, I believed I could bebeled a micro-influencer with 10,000


    Scared of Amalia''s madness, I decided to coop up at home. I was about to doze off when fill called. She sounded quite worried. "Leonard hase to my office. He might havee looking for you, but he was stopped by security because no one knows he''s Leonard Harmon from Harmon Group. "You should a ce to stay for now. Don''t stay in the dorm. He''s a little emotional now."


    Leotund had never been emotional, especially after taking over the family business. He was near perfect, apart from his affairs with Lily and Amelia. Tsighed soy God knows. He nearly got into a fight with the security. Does he think we''re back at home? This is Manovia! I have a meeting to attend.


    After I hung up in a hurry, I stared at my phone for a while. Now that continue my research, I had too much tree time on my hands.


    my project at university was stalled and my professor hadn''t asked me to


    I hadpleted my homework, which wasn''t a lot to begin with. Suddenly, I started living a life of leisure, Jack''s apartment was spacious and


    tomable Worried about my safety, Astrid decided to move in with me.


    Aher lounging around for a while. I got bored and started cleaning up, Jack seemed like one of those guys who was obsessed with minimalism. His decor monochromatic


    His apartment was a rental, but he took gr


    great care of it, keeping it neat. I could tell he was a clean freak as I couldn''t spot a speck of dust at home.


    I did a quick cleen, and I had nothing to do after that. Finally, I retreated to the couch and went back to scrolling my phone.


    expect the live stream yesterday to cause a Information about his current girlfriend, Ame Details of Amelia''s personal life after she went home were exposed as well.


    a huge wave online. Theizens had dug out the details of my rtionship with Leonard as well as


    Theizen we went as far as to interview a few nurses who took care of Leonard from the time he suffered memory loss and identified the wrong oran. Although the nurses'' faces were blurred out, I recognized a few of them.


    On top of that, theizens had solved the puzzle behind the bloodline of Amelia''s unborn child.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 34 Bad People


    gossip on Twitter thest time, so I already low about it


    are bastards? Why did they follow her all the way to Manovia?"


    birth to that baby?


    tanovia just to save the pregnancy. Is it because their son can''t follow his father''sst name if they were to remain in Pyrosia? e vet to get marad. burtfulments were aimed at Amelia and Leonard.


    bare any businesses based in Manovia, but news tended to spread very quickly on the inte, Soon, the cyberspace in Pyrosia would His and Amelia''stest news


    when I read the inte users''ments, which mostly cursed at Amelia''s unborn child.


    bom child was innocent. Unfortunately, since he was growing in a vile woman''s womb, he had no choice but to b


    bear the malice


    mments on the inte, so I decided to y some games, just like Astrid.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Idegen phone to all of a sudden. It was a call from Manovia


    1 beard Descend''s voice. "Eve, let''s meet up and talk"


    and the call right away, but Leonard quickly said, "Please don''t hang up. Please."


    I that moment, I didn''t have the heart to leave him hanging. I just cleared my throat without saying anything. After


    and of the line. It seemed that Leonard was in the same predicament as well


    doing so well right now. You know what happened to me back then... The quality of my sperm was subpar, which led to the ide is constently in danger. That''s why Amelia and I have to stay in Manovia" ension of his truth in the past.


    just wanted to refute Amelia at that time


    up on that child in that situation. But Amelia was determined to give birth to the baby. After all, this


    it respond.


    previas rtionship into consideration and spare Amelia? Can you drop the police case? Seriously, Ame can''t go to prison."


    the second timME


    tears. I had to take a deep breath before replying, "I''m not the one who leaked the news on the inte. /


    pleform 1pany said that the tform got hacked. You might as well talk to the


    nime. It was just that I didn''t get to carry out that action.


    the police is all thanks to Jack, who''s been pressuring them the whole time!" Leonard''s voice became


    engraandck is from? To think that you chose to go to Manovia with him without knowing anything! He''s not a good


    MrLennons are evil You can''t be with Jack, Eva He''s not a good person, and he''ll definitely ruin your life!" undis first time talking smark about others. In the past, he rarely said such things in front of me in such a malicious by to do with you." My toe was impassive and devoid of emotions.


    Everything he said had nothing to do with me.


    Jack is. I''d rather feel and gauge his personality than hear you describe what he''s like. To me,


    he''s


    out and the call, I heard a voice drifting from behind me. I didn''t even notice that Jack had already opened dinner, so I brought you baked snood paste. Is this okay with you?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Bad People


    gossip on Twitter thest time, so I already low about it


    are bastards? Why did they follow her all the way to Manovia?"


    birth to that baby?


    tanovia just to save the pregnancy. Is it because their son can''t follow his father''sst name if they were to remain in Pyrosia? e vet to get marad. burtfulments were aimed at Amelia and Leonard.


    bare any businesses based in Manovia, but news tended to spread very quickly on the inte, Soon, the cyberspace in Pyrosia would His and Amelia''stest news


    when I read the inte users''ments, which mostly cursed at Amelia''s unborn child.


    bom child was innocent. Unfortunately, since he was growing in a vile woman''s womb, he had no choice but to b


    bear the malice


    mments on the inte, so I decided to y some games, just like Astrid.


    Idegen phone to all of a sudden. It was a call from Manovia


    1 beard Descend''s voice. "Eve, let''s meet up and talk"


    and the call right away, but Leonard quickly said, "Please don''t hang up. Please."


    I that moment, I didn''t have the heart to leave him hanging. I just cleared my throat without saying anything. After


    and of the line. It seemed that Leonard was in the same predicament as well


    doing so well right now. You know what happened to me back then... The quality of my sperm was subpar, which led to the ide is constently in danger. That''s why Amelia and I have to stay in Manovia" ension of his truth in the past.


    just wanted to refute Amelia at that time


    up on that child in that situation. But Amelia was determined to give birth to the baby. After all, this


    it respond.


    previas rtionship into consideration and spare Amelia? Can you drop the police case? Seriously, Ame can''t go to prison."


    the second timME


    tears. I had to take a deep breath before replying, "I''m not the one who leaked the news on the inte. /


    pleform 1pany said that the tform got hacked. You might as well talk to the


    nime. It was just that I didn''t get to carry out that action.


    the police is all thanks to Jack, who''s been pressuring them the whole time!" Leonard''s voice became


    engraandck is from? To think that you chose to go to Manovia with him without knowing anything! He''s not a good


    MrLennons are evil You can''t be with Jack, Eva He''s not a good person, and he''ll definitely ruin your life!" undis first time talking smark about others. In the past, he rarely said such things in front of me in such a malicious by to do with you." My toe was impassive and devoid of emotions.


    Everything he said had nothing to do with me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack is. I''d rather feel and gauge his personality than hear you describe what he''s like. To me,


    he''s


    out and the call, I heard a voice drifting from behind me. I didn''t even notice that Jack had already opened dinner, so I brought you baked snood paste. Is this okay with you?"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Qning


    "Who is that? Is itck? Eva, Iran''t believe you''re actually living; with him under the same roof!"


    Leonard''s voice was so shrill that nog vandrinus lept r¨¹ngling.


    1 removed the phone from my ear. Jack came over and ended the i


    "Don''t answer calls frem strangers in the hature,"


    e call for ine instantly before blocking Leonard''s number.


    B


    I mumbled back, "I didn''t losow it was him."


    I was starting to regret my actions. I should''ve just ended the call right there and then instead of letting it


    run out of pilty for Leonard.


    Sometimes, 1 really couldn''t stop myself. I knew what Leonard wanted to tell me, yet I still wanted in listen to the things he said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jack ced the food on the table, his expression still stony,


    "I''ve talked to fill and the others about the project. I might not have time to prepare meals for you these few days. If I''m not back in time, I''ll have a restaurant deliver meals to you."


    "Actually, I can make my own meals." 1 grabbed a fork. I was starting to get hungry while staring at the baked seafood pasta.


    Jack looked at me as he asked me seriously, "You know how to cook?"


    "Yeah!" I replied while digging into the food. "I there''s a pot, I can cook spaghetti. As for the sauce and whatnot... I don''t think I''ll die of food poisoning.


    at least"


    My culinary skills hadn''t improved in the slightest over the years. Honestly speaking, my cooking wasn''t inedible, so to speak, At most, I wouldn''t die of food poisoning after eating my own cooking I had been in the dumps after getting married. After that, I fell sick, so I was never in the mood to cook.


    I thought Jack would make fun of me, but he didn''t. Instead, be just nodded.


    "I''ll cook for you from now on."


    A pauseter, he added, "Someone will still deliver meals to you even if I don''t return for the day. Don''t order takeout. The delivery service here is extremely slow."


    I nodded once again. For some reason, I was starting to have a weird feeling about this situation.


    I didn''t want to continue the whole culinary tople anymore, so I changed it immediately.


    "Will the tform hold Amelia ountable for what happened? Will she go to jail? Since she''s about to give birth, the police will be considerate about her situation, right?" Jack put down his cutlery. "Are you worried about her?"


    I lowered my head while chewing on my bottom lip. "Her child is innocent."


    "It''ll be fine. Why would the tform want her imprisoned? Thepany just wants money from her. Leonard''s child will be fine as long as he''s willing to pay the price."


    Jack seemed quite delighted, and a hint of a smile could be seen in his eyes.


    "This time, Leonard''s going to lose a lot of money. The tform''spany will demand unreasonablepensation. If he can''t meet their requirements, they''ll sue Amelia. Don''t worry. This time, we''ll be able to strike him where it hurts the most." I pursed my lips. "What does him losing money have to do with me? The money''s not going to be given to me"

 Chapter 343

    "I''ll give you a bonus."


    My jaw went ck as I stared at Jack


    Jack''s lips were curled into a faint smirk. His eyes were


    were narrowed as well, making!


    g him look like a sly fox


    I lowered my voice. "Are.. Are you and the tform..."


    "Noment. All I have to do is wait for the money toe in."


    Jack picked up his cutlery again. This time, he ced a shrimp on my te.


    I forked the shrimp numbly while pondering about the skill gap between people.


    In the past, I thought Leonard was already considered a cunning businessman. But now that I had met Jack, I finally knew the true definition of cunning-


    I was so deep in thought that I didn''t notice the shrimp head. That was why I ended up biting into it.


    Jack extended his hand toward me. "Spit it out"


    I instinctively spat the shrimp head onto his palm. After that, I licked my lips forcefully.


    When I noticed Jack wiping his hand, I quickly pulled out a wet tissue. After all, Jack was a germaphobe.


    Im so sorry"


    let then ingar that they she


    emove the shiring beads from now on


    a of


    The race et dust on Jack''s expression as be wiped his hands clean. After that, he turned to look at me again.


    "take out the hospital to Astrid has sses to attend."


    1


    in response


    Sacked as


    before cing it on mytest star in a good mood at all times. You''ll be able to recover soon enough." 1er or a sign "Don''t worry I don''t really miss my old life, so I definitely take good care of myself." phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When I recalled Leonard''s words, I did my best to suppress my sadness. I didn''t care about what the McLennons were like. To me, Jack was a No one had ever told me that they''d be my safety ever since my parents passed away. a great guy.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Short Lifespan


    Astrid had been quite busytely. She didn''te homest night. Still, she reminded me to go to the hospital today.


    Honestly speaking, I felt a little awkward to be staying in this house all by myself. I did suggest to Jack several times that I could live in a hotel by myself, but he told me that Astrid woulde home in two days, and he wanted me to keep herpany. Jack was already done with his preparations early in the morning


    "Let''s skipbrealdast for now. You''ll need to have your blood drawnter. I''ve packed your


    breakfast for you."


    I watched as Jack ced a few sandwiches and a bottle of milk into a small lunch bag.


    His home wasn''t that far from the hospital. Soon, we arrived at the building.


    But the moment we walked through the entrance, we ran into Amelia coincidentally. She was wearing a mask and sunsses. I wouldn''t have recognized her if not for the fact that she blocked me. Amalia seemed to have lost some weight. She looked quite pale too.


    She let out a cold huff when she saw me and Jack standing together. "You really are a shit. You''re always surrounded by men wherever you go.


    Layed Amelia up and down. "Yeah. I''m not like you-still alone despite being pregnant."


    Leonard had been busy doing everything he could just to deal with Ame''s case. He was most likely physically and mentally drained.


    Amelia let out an abrupt chuckde. "As it! Leo''s dealing with the check-in process for me right now. He loves me and our child the most, you know? Of course, he''ll apany me to the hospital."


    She stroked her belly gently, her eyes filled with love and affection


    Then, Amelia looked at Jack "You must be Mr. McLennan, right? You most likely don''t know this, but Eve never had a child despite being married to Leonard for years


    *She miscarried berst child, yet here she is at the hospital. I wonder if she''s still capable of getting pregnant, with her body being so fucked up and all!" "Eva''s not a breeding machine. It I wanted a child, I''d be able to procure one no matter what," Jack''s voice remained calm, but I could feel him wrapping anam around my shoulders.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I knew that this was his way of backing me up.


    Having seen Amelia in this condition, I didn''t feel like arguing with her at all.


    What was the point of arguing with a lunatic like Amelia? If anything, I might go crazy from doing that


    "Let''s go. The doctor''s waiting for us."


    "Let''s go! Are you sick again?" Amelia stopped me from leaving once again. I had to admit that she was relentless.


    She gave me a once over. "You''re all skin and bones. I can already tell that you''ll have a hard time getting pregnant. No wonder Mr. Harmon Senior wanted you to get a divorce. You really bring bad luck to the family.


    "You''re already here at Manovia, yet you still look so sicly and dead on the inside. I bet that you have an extremely short lifespan because of how shitty you look right now!"


    "Shut up!" Jack''s icy voice boomed once again. I was so intimidated that I instinctively shivered.


    Amelia was seemingly frightened as well. She even backed away from Jack. But her cheeks soon reddened out of anger.


    "Sir, you must not know that Eva used to copse all the time back in Pyrosia. She tended to get hospitalized a lot back then, Speaking of which, her mom died of cancer. What if that disease is hereditary? Does that mean you''ll die soon, Eva? Hahaha!" Jack was about to approach Eva when Leonard, who managed to rush back in time, stopped


    oned him.


    "What are you doing?" he demanded.


    "I don''t his women" Jack turned to look at Leonard with a deadpan. "But some women are actual bitches."


    Leonard looked at Jack, his expression already dark. Amelia wanted to speak up again, but Leonard was quick to reprimand her, "Are you done with your shenanigans? Do you really want to go to jail?" Amelia finally shot up when she heard Leonard''s words. Still, she red at me resentfully.


    Honestly, I wanted to tell her that she was right about me having cancer. Unfortunately for her, I wouldn''t die that easily.


    I couldn''t care less about how shitty Amelia''s life turned out to be. All I wanted was to live a good life.


    Leonard must have heard the things Amelia had said to me just now. He managed to ask, "Eva, are you really sick? You did visit the hospital frequently back in Pyrosia, Are you here for your illness, or " "What else can she do in the OB-GYN department?"


    Jack''s question was able to stun Leonard on the spot. After that, he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and took me to the elevator.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 It Doesn''t Matter


    Jack was the silent yet ruthless type who felt that actions spoke louder than words. He kept quiet most of the time, but whenever he rooted someone, he''d make sure to go for the jugr. to the OB-GYN department. Then again, I had


    1 spent the entire check-up and the IV process thinking about the reason why Jack had lied about me going to a feeling that both Amelia and Leonard must have gone crazy over that tidbit of information


    At the same time, I was puzzled about the feelings Leonard had for me. It didn''t seem like he had let go of me entirely, but he couldn''t bear to leave Amelia as wellProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t sure if I should call Leonard a flirtatious jerk, but his behavior was definitely disgusting


    After the check-up, the doctor told me that I was in good condition Daly then did Llet out a sigh of reliel.


    When I thought about Jack''s proposal to coborate with me, I asked the doctor solily, "Then, is it okay if I work for right


    eight hours every day?"


    The doctor frowned before flipping through the check-up report. "No rigorous jobs. Also, you need to pay five hours of work per day.


    altration to youir


    emotional state. Let''s go with


    "You''ll have toe home weekly


    your check-ups. If your health starts to deteriorate, you''ll have to st


    stop working effective immediately


    I nodded instantly. Elve hours was good for ine as long as I got to work


    Jack understood what I was thinking. Instead of driving me home, he took me to thepany.


    "Mr. Boyd and Ms. Pope will being to thepany to discuss the coborationter. I''ve already brought up your studio in front of them. Neither of them objected to your participation."


    I let out a sigh of relief in the front passenger seat. Then, I began smiling like a dammy


    "They are my friends. Of course, they won''t object to my participation. Once they return to Pyrosia, they need me to keep an eye on their projects


    services." anyway.

 Chapter 346

    1. y. Besides, 1 haven''t even charged them for my


    sure to charge them every cent you deserve."


    Jack seemed to be in a good mood. Even his tone sounded a lot more light-hearted.


    I


    Once we reached the meeting room, I was stunned to see Jill, who was d in business attire. She was also surprised to see me in a loose dress with breakfast in my hands.


    "You" Both of us spoke up at the same time. Then, we burst into piegles simultaneously


    Zack smiled at me too. "You look quite healthy. Now, you resemble your university self."


    Jack grabbed the documents before looking at his watch. "We have 15 minutes till the meeting starts. You can have breakfast now."


    Ttore open


    the carton of milk before taking a sip out of it, albeit embarrassed.


    "I went to the hospital earlier, so I didn''t get to eat anything." I exined to the other two,


    "Hold on." Jack retrieved the sandwiches from my hand before passing them to a secretary. "Heat them up.


    The secretary quickly left with the sandwiches.


    e was shooting me a knowing look that


    I was about to tell Jack that the sandwiches weren''t that cold when I felt Jill''s inquisitive gaze on me. Clearly, she i said, "There''s something going on between you two," I just dipped my head low, choosing not to look at her.


    Halfway through the meeting, we decided to call for a break. I got up just to stretch my legs.


    I had just walked out of the meeting room when Jill dragged me into the pantry.


    "Tell me the truth! When did you get together with Jack?" Jill asked while tapping on my chest with a banana.


    Annoyed, I pushed the banana away before feeding it to Jill. "You really are a busybody, huh?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Not me. It''s all Astrid''s fault! She told me that her brother has ulterior motives regarding you!"


    "What type of ulterior motives? Does he want me to die early or get sick faster?"


    After that, I ate a banana too. Right now, I felt great.


    Jill rolled her eyes at me. "Didn''t you go to the hospital earlier? Julian told me that you won''t die as long as you go along with the treatment.


    I nodded in response. There were different ways of surviving in this world. I''d rather die as soon as possible if my only way of survival was to suffer from pain like my mother. But then again, I seemed to be doing fine as of now


    I hooked an arm around Jill''s neck while grinning from ear to ear. "Survival is of the utmost importance for me. My work and profitse second. The


    rest doesn''t matter to me at all."


    Suddenly, I felt an icy gaze being pinned on me.


    Jill and I turned around at the same time. We happened to notice Jack walking past the pantry while maintaining a poker face.


    22


    niting with Amaba soon dissipated.


    uwen tend to go overboard with their


    art people.


    (Ame k?pt calLING


    braghout thet pregnummer and grie


    Nothing would happen to her if she did this


    Leonard had


    -gampuni domasding i


    eling that Mr. Harmon Senior wouldn''t be supporting


    kute prame. I dont know the exact details, boigh. My grandpa did mention thi


    as had Jealings wit


    I influencul. The Metampons rebed


    Ng thepact.


    McLermans are definitely a lot more power than the Hammers. If you end up b


    gandben. Al the acetamines wi


    ats at women wanted t


    love. I end up going through a


    never inventioned what happened in the panny suck to


    1. em. But when Theard Leonard''s voice, I decided the scend.


    gat sistething happened ar


    I showed the list, at missed cals su


    linesking at Astrid. But his voice was perth gold and

 Chapter 347

    Cupter 347 Abusing Power


    All ilivrepanies agreed to let my studio join the project. Due in the procedures, my studio would be ssified as a third-party studio hired by Me Lenoon Group


    Although my university had already restored my pristine reputation, I was still able to keep up with my


    My professor promised me that I could use the marks I obtained from the other courses in order to make it up t my overall score. That way, my studies


    wouldn''t be affected.


    When I recalled the work I had with thepanies, I epted the solution.


    I realized that Jack had already calcted each step. Basically, I didn''t sustain any damages or losses in my battle against Amelia.


    The most problematic issue for me was that Leonard kept calling me using different numbers despite the fact that I had changed my phone number. I had no idea where on earth he got my number from, honestly.


    For safety reasons, I only told a few people who were based in Manovia about my new number. I didn''t even tell Emma about it.


    What if Leonard used some sort of method to check my chat history with Emma?.


    ording to Astrid, Leonard even tried looking for me several times at the university. In the end, the security guards had to drag him out,


    I didn''t know why he wanted to look for me. Even if I were really pregnant, could it be that he thought my child would be his? Since I couldn''t figure out what Leonard was thinking, I decided not to think about him anymore. After that, I just devoted. But what I didn''t expect was that Leonard would travel all the way to McLennon Group''s branchpany. He happened to be with his team when I saw him in the meeting room. I recognized all of the team members.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They were also shocked to see me there. But they soon lowered their heads and began exchanging nces with each other.


    my


    time and


    d efforts to wor


    work.

 Chapter 348

    I knew right away that the work groups of Harmon Group would soon be brimming with news of my appearance in McLennon Group. Then again, I already quit all the work groups a long time ago.


    I pretended to not see Harmon Group''s employees. Instead, I continued going through the project proposal. Since I joined the project midway, I was still. unfamiliar with many of the details


    Leonard''s gaze remained fixed on my form. A sneer could be seen on his face.


    "Who let them in?" Jack asked.


    His secretary replied hastily, "Mr. Harmon wishes to speak with you about the coboration. He had also set up an appointment with the manager in


    advance."


    Leonard took a step forward before sticking his hand out. "Mr. McLennan, I''m here to talk about the overseas project that''s based in Manovia Previously, my cousin was the one who was following up with this project. I think we can still discuss the details. "Mypany has always been meaning to start taking on international projects. In fact, we have experience in simr projects."


    "So what if you do?"


    Jack didn''t shake Leonard''s hand. Instead, he sat down next to me and tore open a carton of milk before passing it to me.


    I could hear Leonard sucking in a deep breath. Still, I didn''t raise my head.


    Honestly speaking, I found him more and more confusing as time passed. My vain side told me that Leonard didn''te to McLennon Group for the project he came here for me.


    Leonard withdrew his hand awkwardly. "Mr. McLennan, if you choose to coborate with Harmon Group-


    "I remember Brightwave Group and the Popes having kicked Harmon Group out of the bunch. Is that not true? Wait, that''s inurate. Harmon Group''s employee was the one who took the initiative to screw over the coborative deal. Hence, thepany has no right to join this coboration." Jack turned to look at the secretary, "Please escort them out of the


    His voice remained cool and collected. It was as though he was speaking about something


    g insignificant.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Leonard''s expression darkened instantly. When I raised my head, I ended up staring into his rage-filled eyes.


    When Leonard spotted me looking at him, his mes of rage were stoked even more. He pointed at me right away.


    "Eva''s studio only has a dozen or so employees! If a studio that small can join the project, then why isn''t Harmon Group allowed to do the same?" Jack Lapped a finger on the desk as he looked at Leonard in amusement.


    "I took Eva under my wing. Since I want her in the project, I''ll let her in. If you have something to say about this, then save it.


    "What can a you do aliout it, anyway? The McLennons made me the president of thispany, not you. Can''t I abuse n anytime I want?


    own power as the president

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Too Kind


    y activities there Not only that, but I was also informed by my professor that I could return to the university and resume all of my Honestly speaking, the university''s inconsistent attitude was quite confusing to me. Then again, the fact I could resume my sses was always a good thing At least, I didn''t have to live in Jack''s ce anymore.


    Moreover, since Amelia was arrested, I felt a lot safer.


    After I received a call from the university, I began packing my stuff. I had only stayed at Jack''s ce for a few days, yet I soon found out that my luggage doubled in size.


    He bought me and Astrid a lot of clothes and toiletries. When I started packing, I realized that I was When Jack returned home at noon, he frowned at the sight of my luggage. soverflowing with things.


    "Jack, Amelia got arrested, so my university told me to resume my studies. It''s time for me to return to my dorm."


    I didn''t know why, but I felt a little sheepish whenever I met Jack''s gaze.


    He just nodded. "I''ll drive you there."


    On the way back to the university, Jack never said a word. He never said goodbye even after I got out of the car.


    When Astrid came to pick me up, she winked at me. "Did you piss Jack off? Why does he look so stoic?"


    "Nah. How could I ever piss him off? We didn''t even talk to each other." I shook my head, not wanting to think about anything at all.


    But when Astrid was in the mood for gossip, nothing could stop her from bringing it up. After we returned to our dorm, she kept asking me how things between me and Jack were going.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the end, I had to use another piece of gossip just to divert her attention. "How did you find out about Amelia''s arrest?"


    "Someone from our university happened to witness her dealing with the admission procedures at the hospital. Haven''t you checked the university forum out?"


    Astrid tapped on her phone with a smile before passing it to me. There were high-quality photos posted on the university forum. They showed the police confronting Amelia As a result, she passed out from shock.


    I raised an eyebrow. Fainting on the spot was one of Amelia''s mostmonly used moves, wasn''t it?


    "Since Amelia''s pregnant and seems to be really ill, the police can''t just take her away. I think the hospital has ced her under strict monitoring at the


    moment.


    "But I heard that she has decided to pay a ton of money just to avoid going to jail. Rumors have it that Leonard was extremely shocked when he found out about what happened."


    Astrid told me what happened at the hospital in a dramatic fashion, as if she had been there to witness the whole thing happen.


    I didn''t feel anything at all. There wasn''t even the slightest hint of emotional fluctuation going on.


    I had always thought that I''d feel amazing once I was able to get revenge on Amelia. Maybe I''d even heave a sigh of relief. But I didn''t have those feelings. If anything, I felt a little ufortable. Perhaps I had changed overtime. When we first met each other, we were all different. It had only been a few years, yet all of us had changed greatly.


    I didn''t feel the tion of getting my revenge. All I learned was that revenge would just end up hurting everyone.


    When Astrid realized that I seemed to be down in the dumps, she consoled me gently, "Eva, don''t be sad. Everything''s been dealt with now. Either


    Leonard pays thepensation, or Amelia gets locked behind bars. They have to choose one way or another."


    "I was justmenting about how things became like this. We were all ssmates in the past, after all." I spoke my mind at that moment.


    But rm bells began ringing in Astrid''s head, causing her to shake me by the shoulder.


    "Wake up, Eva! Open your eyes! Those who are too kind often fall victim to bad people!"


    I justughed while shoving Astrid''s hands away. "I''m not a saint. I know I must be ruthless to people like Ame and Leonard."


    Yes, I knew what to do. It was just that I still felt a little ufortable about doing those things to them.


    Astrid heaved a sigh of relief when she heard my response.


    "You''d better do as you say, you hear? Don''t go around pitying Leonard when hees begging you for help!


    Not only does he have topensate the tform''spany, but he also has topensate McLennon Group as well as the other streamers who got affected by this incident! I don''t even know how much he''s going to have to pay this time. "Also, he has to pay you for your emotional damage! Don''t turn thatpensation down, alright? You have to wring e pockets."


    every cent you deserve out of his


    I could only nod when i saw h


    how angry Astrid looked.


    The amount of money Leonard had to pay had to be astronomical. When I remembered how much Leonard had in terms of his savings and his shares, I


    had a feeling that it''d still be difficult for him to collect that much money.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Unforgivable


    eto live my life as normal without getting harassed by Leonard or having to endure


    After Ame got arrested, my life became a lot more rxed. I was able to live my Amelia''s trouble-making tendencies,


    But the project was progressing rapidly. My body was unable to cope with the worldload, so I needed to go to the hospital every now and then.


    In the end, the doctor ordered me to keep my work hours under control. Since then, Jack stopped informing me of the meeting schedule.


    Crystall and Glenn were the main contributors to my studio. They were quick to take over most of the design work.


    That was how business at my studio began booming, We earned quite a lot of profit from a few minor projects. Everyone was so ted that they were willing to take more overtime shifts. After dropping me off at campus onest time, Jack never came to


    o visit me. We often saw each other at thepany.


    He''d still bring me strawberry milk every time. It was just that he never talked to me.


    I could tell that he was throwing a tantrum, but I didn''t understand why.


    Astrid kept telling me that Jack liked me, but I refused to reciprocate his feelings. Having lived for more than 20 years so far, my only romantic experience came from my time with Leonard.


    Truth be told, I was terrified. I had fallen in love too deeply with Leonard in the past, which resulted in me hating his guts more than anything in this


    world.


    Jack''s refusal to speak to me made my life a lot easier, to be honest. I just wanted to recuperate and focus my efforts on earning money. Those two life. goals were enough to give me the motivation to live for a very long time.


    But I was still quite astonished when I received a phone call from Caleb. The small talk barelysted for a few moments before his voice began to crack


    "Eva, you have no idea how much trouble Leonard is in because of Amelia. The cases in Mavonia add up topensation that''s worth tens of millions of dors. Grandunclen was so pissed that he got hospitalized.


    "Right now, the entire family is in chaos. Uncle Bob and his family keep insulting Leonard every chance they get. Why did my family be like this?" Caleb sounded so depressed and lost. It seemed like he couldn''t ept the current situation at home.


    Then again, he was a few years younger than me. Not to mention, he had been studying in the university all this time. He most likely didn''t have much experience when it came to the dark side of society.


    Honestly speaking, I knew that Mr. Harmon Senior would definitely get mad. Tens of millions of dors might not be much to the Harmons, but it was no meager sum too.


    The Harmons kept a rather low profile. They weren''t exactly wasteful when it came to money either. Furthermore, Leonard''s assets weren''t that much, to begin with.


    Caleb even said the sum was meant to bepensation for the tform''spany, Countless streamers had banded together to sue Amelia, so no one knew how long this case would go on.


    Originally, Harmon Group still intended to dive into the overseas markets. Now, they lost the chance to do so permanently.


    Leonard and Amelia''s incident went viral. Those two were now theughingstock of the year.


    "Eva, all the shareholders keep demanding for the president to be reced. They''re also worried that Leonard might use thepany''s funds for thepensation. Leonard''s even nning to sell the ce you and he used to live in." My grip on my phone tightened slightly at the revtion. "He''s nning to sell the penthouse?"


    We had bought the penthouse when we got married. The decor and furnishings there were done ording to our preferences.


    The penthouse was filled with painful and amazing memories. But now, Leonard wanted to sell it.


    I didn''t even have that many memories with Leonard, to begin with. My ne was broken by Lily; I had returned my wedding ring to Leonard. Now, the penthouse we lived in was about to be sold


    1 let out a small cough. "That''s his penthouse. He has the


    the right to do whatever he wants with it."


    "Eva, Leonard said you''re... involved in this incident. You''ll forgive him, right? At the end of the day, Amelia is still pregnant. I''ve already heard about what happened to Leonard ton. He won''t be able to have any kids in the next few years. Can you-" "Sorry, but I can''t forgive him."


    I couldn''t just let Leonard and Amelia off the hook out of respect for them, nor could 1 do that simply because of Amelia''s unborn child,


    My voice was cool and impassive. I didn''t feel anything at all.


    "The tform''spany and the otherpanies have banded together to sue Amelia. I have no right to drop the case. The part where I''m involved doesn''t require that muchpensation to begin with I''m sorry, Caleb, but I can''t do anything at all. "That''s it for now. Stop begging to me on their behalf


    I hung up on Caleb before he could say anything else.


    Chapter 350 Unforgivable


    I wasn''t a saint. I''d never forgive them.


    Chapter ist Me Ne


    Man vi ibe m enters had abrade talien photon of funrdia. Markadeskter


    These were even police oilcers standing, quand at the dean, so she could''t low her wand and more aromel on a vianan


    The tter in demaislistapensation of tens of fulll (od abes, euckelling thepensativar mummand for shewning in that work needed to deal with the alternvalli


    , mi the other hand, cautioned worsendung


    Calch tested use a few on WhatsAppy, best I never cempanadest to darm. My connal, mi


    I duene imesell into work and stisbes every day, illerwise, I''d eunduprovestling everything.


    It broulli''t sleep, Plstart learning a foreignnguage, I wanted to espulp myself with a variety of skills. Perhaps Fnight treed to muller country in the


    Che week of high intense leaningter, Astihl ihually couldn''t take li miyviande,


    "Vet''te isot allowed to memnonise any new terms anyonel Ane youyling to kill yourself with knowledge brese, bo? fire you nning tra zgr bolighting?


    "Eva, let''s just rx and enjoy our youili, y? Diary ng anal get op almaly! You''ve still in your zou! Plisme don''t waste your yourli on studying!" Astrid quillest me up by force belone helping me clungeta


    "Te''s Momny, so I''ve already invitest fill to go slurppleqt with She''s nning; to buy a gill for sounOPODE


    "A gitt for someone? Is she giving it


    My eyes lit up instantly warm Ihound the July ponadji.


    Gossip was the only thing that could pique a woman''s interest allier than notary.


    "Duld It we don''t go now, we''ll miss and in the perfect chance to chew her mal Thury sig!"


    Astrid practically shaved the out of the campers, by tar the we reached the mall, fill was already lit the midst of pie king out something at a jewelry store "Fill, wher''s with the big budget? Who are you giving jewelry to, linda?". I bookestan am around fill''s neck. She quickly swatted my hand away.


    Can''t men own jewelry? What''s with that outdated mulinbat of yours? Besides, I''m Jinsi browedog!"


    Tramowed my eyes at the sight of thereoff lindBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    terlip


    "Wow, just look at hun stylish thor two acerries and Well, I suppose we''ll have to marry ourst friend w fried way someday..."


    "Trechely! You''re giving those essories to amani in lis 20s, right? Ms. Page, you really are loaded"


    Astrid senated over as well. She was shocked when she saw the price of the cull Bules.


    Jill suddenly lidushind out of nowhere. "Panjost lielplog a friendy thetal Pin not nning to give them to hf


    "Caleb told me yesterday that this store carries ills type of the clip. There isn''t any existing stork left in Pyrouls. This store sells second-hand the clips, sull''s cheaper to get il liene "


    Hooked at the the clip''s style. It suited Caleb well.


    "Vesh. This clipesults him well Caleb really is lucky to love your as his ''Trieval,"


    Acheeky idea popped into Astrid''s uninul when she saw thending the time of my life sending Jl.


    "Are you


    don


    I poddsd immediately. "Of course! I''m so envious right now!"


    Antall paillesd out a ck, rand sigly. "Ist use this cand to buy whatever


    you want. This Is Jack''s card"


    Thad already extended my hand at that thane, but I was quick to retract it. Hell no! Why would I use Jarle''s money?


    But Astrid ced the card burn my hand d rit away. "The gave it to me and told me that you''re to use the cant however you like since you''re curning o


    Poh, you! Can you at least be more intrebat next time?" I stuffed the card into Astrid''s bag once ap. "You know any ysical condition! Do you Jarl to thee an a widower in the future? Besides, dih..." Luned around and happened to see the ne that was being disyed in the central cab. Just the sight was enough to make my breath hitch


    Bad Astrvetiated pressing the subjer. "This with my gosh,

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 My Ne


    Ever since I picked up Caleb''s phone call, I''d pay attention to Amelia''s case from time to time.


    Although I imed that I didn''t care about Amelia and Leonard, the truth was that I found it difficult not to care about them at all.


    Many of the media outlets had already taken photos of Amelia. She looked terrible, and she had lost a lot of weight. She didn''t look as chubby as she used


    to be


    There were even police officers standing guard at the door, so she couldn''t leave her ward and move around on a whim.


    The tform demanded apensation of tens of millions of dors, excluding thepensation meant for other aspects. Lennard was most likely drowning in the work needed to deal with the aftermath.


    Caleb texted me a few times on WhatsApp, but I never responded to them. My mood, on the other hand, continued worsening,


    I threw myself into work and studies every day. Otherwise, I''d end up overthinking everything


    If I couldn''t sleep, I''d start learning a foreignnguage. I wanted to equip myself with a variety of skills. Perhaps I might travel to another country in the future.


    One week of high-intense leamingter, Astrid finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You''re not allowed to memorize any new terms anymore! Are you trying to kill yourself with knowledge? Slonarese, huh? Are you nning to go bullfighting?


    "Eva, let''s just rx and enjoy our youth, okay? Hurry up and get up already! You''re still in your 20s! Please don''t waste your youth on studying!" Astrid pulled me up by force before helping me change into new clothes, "Today''s Sunday, so I''ve already invited fill to go shopping with us. She''s nning to buy a


    y a gift for someone


    "A gift for someone? Is she giving it to a man?" My eyes lit up instantly when I heard the juicy gossip


    Gossip was the only thing that could pique a woman''s interest other than money.


    "Duh! If we don''t go now, we''ll miss out on the perfect chance to chew her out! Hurry up!"


    Astrid practically shoved me out of the campus. By the time we reached the mall, Jill was already in the midst of picking out something at a jewelry store.


    "Jill, what''s with the big budget? Who are you giving jewelry to,


    I hooked an arm around Jill''s neck. She quieldy swatted my hand away.


    "Can''t men


    men own jewelry? What''s with that outdated mindset of yours? Besides, I''m just browsing!"


    I narrowed my eyes at the sight of the cuff links and the tie clip.


    "Wow, just look at how stylish those two essories are! Well, I suppose we''ll have to marry our best friend away someday...Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Precisely! You''re giving those essories to a man in his 20s, right? Ms. Pope, you really are loaded!"


    Astrid scooted over as well. She was shocked when she saw the price of the cuff links.


    Jill suddenly blushed out of nowhere. "I''m just helping a friend buy them! I''m not nning to give them to him!


    "Caleb told me yesterday that this store carries this type of tie clip. There isn''t any existing stock left in Pyronia. This store sells second-hand tie clips, so it''s cheaper to get it here."


    I looked at the tie clip''s style. It suited Caleb well.


    "Yeah. This clip suits him well. Caleb really is lucky to have you as his ''friend," eh?"


    A cheeky idea popped into Astrid''s mind when she saw me having the time of my life teasing Jill.


    "Are you envious?"


    I nodded immediately. "Of course! I''m so envious right now!"


    Astrid pulled out a ck card slyly. "Just use this card to buy whatever you want. This is Jack''s card."


    Thad already extended my hand at that time, but I was quick to retract it.


    Hell no! Why would I use Jack''s money?


    like since you''reing out


    But Astrid ced the card into my hand right away. "He gave it to me and told me that you''re to use the card however you like since with me.


    "Oh, you! Can you at least be more mindful next time?" I stuffed the card into Astrid''s bag once again. "You know my physical condition! Do you Jack to live as a widower in the future? Besides, this..."


    I turned around and happened to see the ne that was being disyed in the central cab. Just the sight was enough to make my breath hitch in my throat.


    But Astrid continued pressing on the subject. "This what? Oh my gosh, it''s so pretty! Buy it!"


    Chapter 351 My Ne


    She nudged me on the shoulder after that. However, I couldn''t utter a single word for a long time. That was my ne. To be more precise, that was my grandmother''s ne.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Ten Million Dors


    My ears began rmning down my checks unconsciously as I stared at the familiar ne. Both lill and Astrid were shocked to see me cry


    "Eva? Eva! What''s wrong? Is that ne capable of curing diseases? Or are you under a spell?"


    Astrid quickly pulled me to the side


    The store owner was a middle-aged man. He shot us a wide smile. "Pink diamond nes are very rare in this world, especially when the diamonds are three karats in total. This is the most exquisite ne among all diamond nes. "It''s very normal for a beautiful youngdy like you to be enamored with it. Would you like to try it on!!!


    I took a deep breath in order to suppress my rolling emotions. "Hello. May I ask who''s the seller of this ne?"


    Luxury jewelry stores tended to sell second-hand products a lot. Since jewelry was expensive, I knew that the employees would always record the sellers


    Information


    1 needed to know if Amelia or Leonard had chosen to sell this necidace


    The store owner seemed a little displeased. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly at my question,


    "Miss, everything sold in my storees with its own records. I buy them via legal trading channels. I''m happy that you''re here as my patrons, but if you''re here just to cause trouble-


    "What are you tallding about? Am I not buying something from you?" Jill raised the things in her hands. "Your memory is pretty bad, huh? Don''t you want to earn money anymore?"


    The items Jill wanted to buy were quite pricey. The owner smiled at us once again


    "Of course! All of you are my lovely guests! Please browse around the store as you wish!"


    After that, the owner returned to the counter without introducing any items to us. Only then did fill ask in a whisper, "That ne is yours?" I nodded slightly.


    Astrid didn''t know the backstory. All she could do was stare at me with wide eyes,


    "Did it get stolen? Did you lose it? What happened to it?


    "Back then, Eva gave this ne to Leonard before leaving Manovia Amelia was the one who took it to Manovia."


    Jill''s summary was short and sweet, but it was enough for Astrid toe up with saucy plots on her own.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! You''re dying, and yet you''re still missing him? Is there a misunderstanding here? Did he think that Amelia was his actual savior and ended up having a baby with her? It''s not what I think, right?


    "In the end, Leonard will find out the truth and suffer. After going through so much pain, he''llmit suicide by jumping into theke?"


    I was disappointed at first, Once I heard Astrd''s version of events, I became speechless instead


    "Are you mistaken?"


    I looked at the ne. "This really is my family''s ne. My grandma originally wanted to give this ne to my mother. There''s an ''5'' behind the ne. It signifies "Susan."


    "Also, it''s clear that the pink diamond ne''s quality is mediocre. From the side, it''s easy fill leaned in to study the ne. "It really is like that! Did Leonard sell the ne? That can''t be, right?"


    y to see


    see where the diamonds were starting to fade."


    Astrid stuffed the card into my hand again. "Buy it back. Since your grandma has already passed down the ne, of course, you must get it back. Jack already said that you can spend however much you want. Just buy whatever you want." I was about to turn Astrid down when the owner came walking back again. There was a clever glint in his eyes.


    "Miss, this ne is the most precious item in my shop. I''ve always been doing business in this store. But if this ne happens to belong to your elder, then I''ll be more than willing to trade it with you."


    The owner rubbed his hands together while trying to y it cool.


    1 narrowed my eyes. We were speaking in Pyron just now, yet the owner could understand us with no problem. In fact, he had been eavesdropping on


    I suppressed my emotions before asking coolly, "How much are you willing to offer me?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The owner held out a finger. "Ten million dors, Don''t worry, I''ll go with ten million Pyron dors."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Ten Million dors like idants to you?


    "Ten million dors? That''s daylight robbery! Do you really think I don''t know the prices in the jewelry market? Do we look like Astrid had been living in Manovia for so many years. Naturally, she knew everything. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to pick a fight with the store owner The store owner just shrugged before opening the disy cab. Then, he took out the ne and handed it to me.


    "I was wondering why there was an ''S'' behind the ne 1 could tell right away that it was an initial for a name. But since the seller has already sold it to me, the necidace is ultimately mine even though your mother''s initial is carved on the ne. So, do you want to buy it?


    The store owner ced the ne on my hand graciously. He even flipped it over to show me the back. The "S" was very small, but I could still see it clearly.


    I just chuckded softly, feeling quite bitter on the inside. I remembered Amelia''s mother''sst name was Sanders. Could it be that Amelia told Leonard that this ne belonged to her mother?


    "Wait, it has the ''S'' engraving? Eva, this really is your ne!"


    Jill nudged my arm. I just nodded in response.


    The store owner retrieved the ne right away. "So? Who''ll be the one paying for it?"


    He had already brought out the POS machine and was smiling at us.


    Astrid was about to whip out the ck card when I pressed her hand. "This ne is worth five million dors at most. Also, the jewels aren''t pure pink. Based on the market price, it''s four million dors at most.


    "I give you a price. Three million dors for this necidace."


    I nced at the store owner. "There won''t be another person who''s foolish and generous enough to buy this ne at this price. It''s been with you for at least three years now, right? You should know that no one will buy it."


    As expected, the store owner licked his lips. Still, he refused to relent.


    "Eight million dors. That''s my lowest price. Miss, surely, this ne is worth eight million dors due to its significance to you!"


    I knew that the store owner was confident that I''d definitely buy the ne, hence the ridiculous price. If Amelia was the one who had sold the ne, she must have sold the ne at a low price because she didn''t know of its actual value. I took a deep breath. Then, I dragged fill and Astrid out of the jewelry store.


    "I don''t want it anymore. I''ve been searching for so many years anyway. I can always choose to ditch it."


    If the ne really was that expensive, I''d rather give up on it. If I no longer had money, I wouldn''t be able to continue treating my cancer. What was the point of having the ne by then?


    1 lowered my head and rushed out of the store,


    store, not caring about the fact that the store owner was yelling at me to go back to him.


    That was when I felt myself colliding with a person. I apologized immediately, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to run into you."


    "Jack? What are you doing here?" Astrid''s voice rang out at that moment.


    I rubbed my head while looking up to see Jack''s calm eyes.


    "I came here to check things out."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He nced at me before walking into the jewelry store right away, "I''ll pay you a million Pyrosian dors. Now, give me the ne." "Sir, you''ve got to be kidding me!"


    The store owner didn''t even bother looking at Jack. He moved to put the ne back at that moment.


    The next thing the store owner knew, Jack had grabbed his hand tightly.


    "A million dors for the ne. Otherwise Jack slowly leaned in. "Imagine this-if I were to lodge a report and tell the authorities that you obtained these jewelry pieces through illegal means, just how much evidence can you procure in order to show them that you''re innocent?" Then, he released the store owner''s hand before showing thetter aside.


    "Don''t think no one else knows about the things you''ve done. You''re able to buy nes of this quality at 700 grand. I''m kind enough to offer you a million dors."


    Jack pulled out a checkbook and wrote down a string of numbers quickly. Then, he snatched the necidace away f The store owner tried to reach out for the ne, but he ultimately stopped himself after ncing at Jack. Instead, he flicked a finger a away from the store owner.


    check "You''d better keep your word!"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Your Reason


    Jack walked over to me and passed the ne to me. But I dared not ept it.


    He had been acting so weirdtely. I felt quite awkward around him


    "I''ll give you back the money. I have a million dors."


    I did have a million dors. After all, I did get my share of the money after the divorce.


    Jack''s gaze darkened slightly at my words, I instinctively took a step away from him. Honestly speaking, I felt quite stressed when I saw how niceck was treating me.


    I was about to turn down Jack''s offer to give me the ne for free when he unsped the ne right away. Then, he put it around my neck.


    ""Don''t move.


    Jack''s voice was a little lower than usual. I was so intimidated that I didn''t even move a muscle.


    Meanwhile, Jill and Astrid both gasped in unison. They even let out soft shrieks of excitement.


    "Till, I want a ne too!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Okay! I''ll buy one for youter! Heck, I''ll even put it on for you!"


    "Oh, you''re so sappy! But I love it!"


    Thedies burst intoughter after that I was so embarrassed that I wished the ground could swallow me up. I knew right away that fill and Astrid would make fun of meter. my head low while avoiding Jack''s gaze.


    My cheeks were already ming in embarrassment. I could only keep my head)


    "I''ll transfer you the money right now. Which one do you prefer-Venmo or Paypal? I can also transfer to your bank ount if you want."


    I pulled out my phone immediately. It''d be best if I could avoid racking up debts, especially when it came to Jack.


    Jack just grabbed my phone before passing it to Astrid. "Keep it safe"


    "Got it, dear brother! May I ask for a teensy weensy bit of storage fees in return?" Astrid raised my phone, as well as the ck card, while looking very pitiful.


    "Sure thing."


    "As expected of my dearest brother! I hope a man as generous as you cannd yourself a girlfriend soon! fill darling, it''s finally my turn to treat you to something nice today!"


    While Jack''s tone was still impassive as ever, the excited Astrid had already taken fill by the hand and was about to drag her away. Their excited voices soon dissipated. Then, Leonard''s trembling voice rang out from a distance "That ne... Is it really yours?"


    I was so engrossed in staring at the ne that I didn''t realize Leonard and Caleb were standing at the doorway of the jewelry store.


    Jill quickly stood in front of Leonard in order to block his line of sight.


    "Caleb, didn''t you tell me you were still in Pyrosia? When did youe to Manovia?"


    "Um. I wanted to surprise you." Caleb looked a little awkward. There was a flicker of guilt in his eyes when he nced at me


    Jill just smiled. "It''s fine. It''s a delightful surprise for me. Why don''t we grab something to eat together? It''ll be my treat."


    Astrid hurried over as well in an attempt to stop Leonard as well. But Leonard just kept staring at me the whole time. His eyes had already reddened too. "Eva, rell me Is this your ne? Your mom passed it to you? You had Amelia deliver the ne to me, didn''t you? That means you didn''t leave


    didn''t you?" Pyrosia for Jack''s sake, right? You had your own reasons,


    Tears welled up in Leonard''s eyes at that moment Meanwhile, I didn''t know what else to say.


    Truth be told, I did think about what would happen if Leonard found out about the truth after we got married. Would he feel guilty? Would he treat me better?


    I even fantasized about the moment when he''d tell me repeatedly that he''d only love me from now on with tears streaking down his face. He''d promise me that he''d treat me nicer than ever forever.


    But now, I didn''t want him to badger me at all.


    "You heard wrong"


    I took a step backward so that I could stand next to Jack. I thought for a moment before deciding not to link arms with him.


    I couldn''t just use Jack like that. At the same time, I didn''t want others to misunderstand him


    "Leonard, strangers can bear simrities with each other. Of course, the same thing goes for necidaces. I still have things to do, so I''m going to leave now"


    Chapter 354 Your Reason


    I felt extremely suffocated at that moment.


    I began walking to the side, hoping that I could circle around Leonard. But he refused to let the matter go.


    "You can''t just walk away from me, Eva! You didn''t want to break up with me back then, did you? You had your own reasons

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Wails of Anguish


    Leonard grabbed my hand rightly, his eyes already bloodshot.


    "Talk to me, Eval Tell me you had your own reasons for breaking up with me!"


    I gulped, not knowing what to say.


    When I first returned to Pyrosia, I really wanted t up holding my tongue and keeping it a secret.


    to tell Leonard that I had my own reasons for leaving him. But whenever I was about to do that, I ended


    After that, my mom fell sick. Leonard kept courting me and even took my mom to the hospital. I dared not tell him the truth after that,


    I was worried that I might drag him into my messy affairs. At the same time, I was also afraid that he might hate me.


    Now, Leonard and Amelia already had a child together. Soon, they''d be one happy family. What else could I say at this point?


    III were to tell him the truth, would he choose to abandon his child? Would he choose not to marry Amelia?


    The memory of Amelia''s smug visage made me take a deep breath.


    "Leonard, there''s nothing for me to say to you. Just let go of me "


    Suddenly, someone moved to yank Leonard''s hand off mine. Jack quickly shielded me from Leonard


    "Astrid, take her away."


    Astrid didn''t hesitate to take my hand and drag me away from Leonard.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard wanted to run after me, but I didn''t want to turn back anymore. In fact, I would never turn back anymore,


    I ran all the way back to the car as quickly as possible. Poor Jill was exhausted, seeing as she was wearing high heels.


    "Hold on, why are you two wearing sneakers to a shopping mall?"


    Then, she gazed down at her shopping bag. "Oh! I forgot to give the bag to Caleb!"


    In the end, Jill decided to push me into the car. "Whatever. I''ll give the stuff to him next time. I''ll drive you home first." When Jack returned to the car, neither Leonard nor Caleb were with him,


    I didn''t know what they talked about. All I knew was that Jack was in a bad mood. In fact, he seemed a little angry


    He got behind the wheel while maintaining a poker face. Then, he just started the car without asking us what our destination was


    Astrid received a WhatsApp notification at that moment. She asked tentatively, "Jack, can I get out of the car? My professor wants me to head back to the university as soon as possible. Turns out my group has ast-minute design meeting going on." Jack pulled over at the side of the road coldly. "g your own cab."


    Astrid got out of the car immediately


    Jill looked at us before deciding to get our as well. "I think I''ll just give Caleb his stuff right now. What if he chooses to return to Pyrosiater?"


    Those two were d quick to leave the car, so Jack and I were the only ones left


    "Can we go now?" Jack turned to look at me. There were unknown emotions swirling in his eyes.


    ly as I watched the trees'' silhouettes fleeting past the car.


    I just nodded quietly in response. All I could feel was mncholy as


    If I remembered correctly, this was the season when I first came to Manovia years ago. The trees wore lush, and there was shade everywhere. People around me were filled with smiles. I was the only one who felt like crying at that time: For some reason, tears began streaking down my face. Now that fill and Astrid weren''t here, I began crying without a care in the world.


    I couldn''t understand why my life was filled with so much suffering


    Why couldn''t things stay the same like how they were during my university days? It didn''t matter if Leonard was still poor-we''d still have the happiness we deserve!


    Why was it that everything went through aplete transformation as soon as we graduated from university?


    I cried so hard that Ipletely forgot that Jack was with me.


    I had no idea how long I had been crying. All I knew was that my throat had gone hoarse before my walls were reduced to quiet sobs.


    Jack passed me a tissue. "Wipe your tears.


    I epted the tissue, feeling quite embarrassed. Then, I thanked Jack with a nasal voice.


    why


    are we here?"


    Jack had stopped the car on the bridge. I knew this bridge well


    I had only just gone through my surgery when I found out about my dad''s death as well as the tragedy that gued my family. Back then, I wanted nothing more than to jump off this particr bridge. Chapter 355 Wails of Anguish


    ny father.


    I had always been a little superstitious. For the longest time ever, I thought I was the jinx who ended up killing my


    I opened the car door before getting out of the car. The river currents weren''t that rapid. Watching the river made me calm down.


    Jack got out of the car as well. I saw him lighting a cigarette.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Chudai 356 Looking

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Looking Forward


    This was the first time I saw Jack smoking. I didn''t know this was something he did too. His ce was clean, and there wasn''t any tobo smell at all. When the smoke drifted over, I choked and coughed a couple of times. Jack immediately snuffed out his cigarette and tossed it into the ashtray in the car.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t usually smoke."


    stood next to me, shoulder to shoulder. He didn''t say anything either, but I


    I shook my head. I was unsure what to say. Jack walked over to my side and s felt very calm.


    "I alwayse here when I feel down in the dumps. Back when I failed miserably at my business, I lost over a hundred million dors. Then, I saw you. You almost jumped into the river."


    "Huh?" I turned my head sideways and looked at him incredulously. I parted my lips, but I had no idea what I should''ve asked him.


    Owing to different time zones, it was midnight in my part of the world when I received the phone call. There was no one else by the time I groggily walked over here, aside from some hobos. Back then, I was determined to kill myself. However, Ichickened out when I was at the bridge. yon. I cried for a


    I was overwhelmed with fear because I was scared of dying. On top of that, I was also worried that my mom would have no one to rely on. long time as well that day, the same way I did today.


    All of a sudden, I heard a light chuckle over my head.


    "You didn''t cry at first. You repeatedly tried to leap over the railing. After seven or eight attempts, you still couldn''t do it. The average height for the people here is taller, so the railing is pretty tall as well. "Meanwhile, you''re rather short in this part of the world. You searched for several spots to leap over the railing but failed. That was when you started


    crying.


    "You cried way more miserably than you did today. I was standing at the end of the bridge, watching you. I wanted to see how long you could cry, I even removed my shoes, just in case. If you dared to jump off the bridge, I would''ve immediately run over."


    I looked at Jack, feeling speechless. Then, I cast a nce at the end of the bridge. "I would''ve fallen into the river by the time you ran over."


    "I can swim." Jack''s lips curled into an enchanting grin. He was indeed handsome. It was quite scary when he kept a stern expression, but he looked stunning when he smiled.


    I was stunned for a second before I turned around hurriedly. Jack didn''t seem to notice my unusual emotions earlier. Instead, he continued, "Actually, I was in a bind of my own back then. I wanted to talk to Astrid about it, but I was concerned that I''d make her worry as


    well. yours. I


    "It was hard to bnce things between the McLennon and McLennan families. The situation in my family was as messy as the one you faced in came here to seek some peace and quiet, only for you to cry so loud that even the beggars hiding below the bridge were grumbling and nning to beat you up."


    I lowered my head in embarrassment. I did lose grip over my emotions a little back then. I thought it was exactly because I cried so hard that the beggars didn''t dare approach me.


    "But ultimately, you wiped your tears and left despite crying so miserably. So, what reasons did I have to feel down in the dumps?


    "Afterward, I picked this up from the floor, and I thought you had a loose screw in your head. It urred to me that even a mentally illdy was able to muster up her courage. So, I didn''t have anything toin about my situation."


    Jack pointed at his head and then opened his palm, revealing a hair clip for little girls. It had a cartoon duck on it, and it was something that a six-year old girl would wear


    I took the hair clip, feeling a little uneasy.


    "The little girl sleeping in the hospital bed next to mine gave it


    for it."


    gave it to me before she died. I was too confused that day. After that, I spent a long time looking


    The little girl''s face shed in my mind again, and it very nearly made me cry again. However, I suddenly realized that something didn''t add up. "I''m not intellectually challenged, Jack." "Yeah." That was his brief r challenged?


    Iresponse to my statement, and it made me angrier. What did he mean by "yeah"? Did he still think I was in


    intellectually


    Then, Jack took the hair clip away from ine again and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "That''s mine. Finders keepers." Jack shrugged, acting unreasonably.


    I gritted my t


    my teeth and decided to bear with it. After all, he bought me a new ne as a recement.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Jack squinted and looked at me. "Are you feeling better?"


    My expression froze for a second. Then, I nodded.


    "You''ll feel better after you cry. You''ll find that you''re no longer as sad as you were."


    "I know that. We have to always look forward."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Whose Fault Is It


    I had known Jack for a long time, but this was the first time he had spoken so much to me. Only now did I know that we had actually met each other in Manovia several years ago


    "Back then, I followed you all the way back to the hospital. That was when a thought urred to me. This little girl might''ve been intellectually challenged..."


    I shot a sharp gaze his way, and Jack immediately changed the way he described me.


    "I mean... the little girl could remember her way back to the hospital. What a clever girl"


    THE


    I immediately gave up fighting back. It didn''t matter how he put it, he still thought of me as ady who was intellectually challenged. With that said, it was a good thing that he made a proper Investigation and cleared my name. "After that, I made some investigations out of curiosity. That was when I found out that you had your reasons to be crying so pitifully.


    "I know a little about the things between you and Leonard. I thought he would''ve treated you well. Please ept my apology. Things at the McLennon family were too chaotic back then." Jack was a little guilty. He even clenched his fists.


    "It has nothing to do with you. There''s no need for an apology." I had never thought of myself as somedy who should''ve been protected by someone else. At the very least, I was someone who could pull through most hardships. However, thinking about my past made me...Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I leaned dejectedly on the railing. As expected, it was very tall. In fact, it came up to my neck. It was no wonder I couldn''t leap over it back then,


    I felt better when Iid my eyes on the shimmering surface of the river. I proceeded to bare my soul to Jack and told him about everything in the past. Then, I added. "My rtionship with Leonardsted so many years. I thought I could let it go, but I wasn''t able to move on from him. It''s really hard to change once we''ve gotten used to having someone around. That''s just how humans are.


    "Every time I saw him bring ady home, I wanted to tell Leonard about what really happened back then. But now, I intend to do nothing of the sort. "He did misread the situation, and he''s not to be med entirely for Amelia''s pregnancy. In fact, both of us love each other, so how did it end like this? I don''t even know whose fault it is or whom to me for it."


    I started sobbing again as I spoke. I hurriedly wiped off my tears. That was enough crying for today. I was done.


    "Indeed, Leonard has his faults," As usual, Jack didn''t reveal any emotions, but he did respond confidently. "Your cancer rpsed twice. If he had just put down his pitiful pride for a second and investigated the whole thing properly, he would''ve found out the truth. "It''smonce for cancer patients to pass out. On top of that, there are side effects of taking the relevant medications. In fact, it wouldn''t have taken 4 genius to figure it out. He didn''t find it out for so long because he wasn''t attentive."


    I gaveck a look of surprise. I didn''t think that this w


    was how he perceived the situation.


    there was seemingly some usation in his tone.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that. You have your own faults too." Jack turned his gaze to me, and ther


    I felt a little discouraged. "What did I do wrong?


    "You took the wrong step when you left him and hid the truth from him," Jack spoke with the same tone and expression. However, there was something different about him. He seemed to be somewhat annoyed Then, he pulled out his packet of cigarettes before he tucked it away again.


    "On ahead and smoke. It''s fine."


    "That won''t be necessary. I merely smoke from time to time." Jack gripped the railing and looked into the distance.


    "Eve, if what you said is true and you two love each other so much, then you should have faith in him. Trust that he''ll be there with you as you pull through a difficult moment in your life.


    stuff, but it wasn''t what he wanted at all, I have faith


    "You thought you had his best interest at heart when you did that st your side no matter how difficult things got


    "But you didn''t trust him. Maybe I should say that y him through when you parted ways with him."


    that I


    Leonard would''ve stayed by


    you thought leaving him would''ve been better for him. So, you turned a blind eye to the pain


    I should''ve said in response. I merely lowered my


    you put


    What Jack said stumped me I didn''t even know what I sh Jack didn''t s stop there. He looked at me and sald, "You should be with him every step of the way if you two really love each other from the bottom of your hearts. Both of you should support each other. Doing something for his own good is such a lousy excise.


    head as I felt the mix of emotions in


    my heart


    "With that in mind, when you run into another man suited to be your partner, you should have faith that he''ll ept everything about you instead of bearing everything by yourself. Got it?" Chapter 358 You Can''t Stay on Campus

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 You Can''t Stay on Campus


    A ray of sunshine fell on Jack''s usually stern expression. At this moment, he looked so affectionate, and there was humor in his eyes.


    I turned my head sideways quickly as my heart pounded. I was no longer a pure and naive youngdy, so I knew the subtext of what he said. However, the series of pain that rose within my chest helped me keep a cool head. What right did I have to get into a rtionship, given the state I was in now? What right did I have to have a crush?


    "It''s almost time, Jack. Please take me back to campus." I nearly ran back to the car, and I seemed to have heard his light chuckle. However, he didn''t drive me to the campus,


    . It''s only a matter of time before he gets to the bottom of it and unearths the truth."


    "Leonard''s no fool. A lot has been said today. It''s


    Jack was right. Leonard might not have been himself today, but he could definitely sense that something was wrong


    If the mystery about the ne was unraveled, then I could no longer hide the truth about what happened back then. Quite a number of people knew about my condition. He would eventually get some information from them. Jack realized that I wasn''t speaking. So, he said again, "He''ll surely track you down to the campus. After all, he has gone to look for Astrid there a couple


    of times now


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that Astrid is dragged into this." I lowered my head and stared at my frantic hands. Actually, it wasn''t just Astrid. Leonard had also sought out my other fellow ssmates in the dorm. He wanted to see me. "It''s fine. But it isn''t suitable for both of you to stay on campus anymore. You''ll have to wait until he returns to the country, at least."


    "It''s not exactly appropriate for us to stay at your ce either," I responded almost without thinking.


    From the looks of things, Ame would be giving birth to her baby in two more months. If she was going to stay in Manovia afterbor, then there was a good chance she''d be here for the next six months. Leonard seemed so gung-ho about looking after Amelia that he ignored hispany entirely. Did that mean I was going to suffer f


    for six months?


    I could never bring myself to stay in Jack''s ce for that long. I sensed that he was a little upset. So, I hurriedly exined, "After all, we''re bothdies. It won''t be appropriate."


    "I''m well aware of that. That''s why I rented a ce for Astrid beforehand. You can stay there for the time being."


    Whatck said directly stunned me. So, he had a ce. If that was the case, why did he ask us to stay at his ce just now?


    I thought of a certain possibility and immediately looked out the window. I didn''t dare to keep thinking about it. All I knew was that my heart was racing.


    However, I waspletely lost when we arrived at the ceck moned. Why was it located across the street from his ce?


    "It just so happened that my neighbor went out of the country. So, I rented it." Jack continued not to show any emotions outwardly. He directly keyed in the password, which happened to be my birthday.


    I was blushing when I followed him. It was such an obvious hint that I would have to be a simpleton to not see it. With that said, I pretended not to get it. Thad no idea what I should say either.


    "Astrid will take your suitcases hereter. Look around and see if you need something. I''ll ask my men fridge.


    buy it for you milk and fruit in the


    "Just warm the milk with the microwave oven. Fresh fruit will be prepared every day. I''ll cook every day as well. If I''m too busy, then my assistant, Jacuge Moreau, will send you the meals. Don''t eat food anyone else gives you" Jack exined everything to me in a serious tone. He had gotten everything prepared. All that was left was for especially when I saw that the slippers by the entrance were sulted to my taste as well as Astrid''s. me to move in, I was a little ashamed,


    I wanted to ask Jack when he prepared all of these, but I was too embarrassed to open my mouth.


    "What else do you need, Eva?


    Nothing at all. 1-I have to get some test. You should go back for now. 1 kept shaking my head and intended to push him out the door, face was going to get unimaginably red.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, my body gave out the moment I touched Jack Then, I passed out.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Rpse


    True to form, I woke up in the oh-so-familiar hospital. I had passed out many times abroad. So, I was pretty ustomed to the procedures.


    In fact, I wouldn''t have felt anything if I didn''t wake up from my slumber one day. After all, I had passed into the realm of the Grim Reaper many times There woulde a day when I would stay there for good. "You scared me to death, Eva. What happened?" Astrid''s eyes reddened from all the crying. There was even snoting out of her nostrils.


    I reached out and pinched her cheek. "Haven''t you gotten used to it? This happens all the time. It''s my low blood sugar."


    This was what I had been telling everyone, and that was the lie Astrid had been telling everyone as well. However, something seemed to be different this time. She cried very miserably.


    50% chance that I might


    Actually, the doctor told me that iny condition might''ve gotten worse thest time I was in the hospital. There was a 30% to 50% rpse for the third time, and that put me in the high-risk group,


    y emotions. "What did the doctor say?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I strained to sit upright and looked at Jack, who didn''t show any


    "Have you been feeling unwell since a couple of days ago? Jackid his eyes on me. There seemed to be a hint of gloominess in them.


    I didn''t hide it from him. "Yeah. I keep getting chest pains, but it isn''t time for me to go for a check-up."


    "So, you didn''t tell the doctor about it? What were you thinking?" Jack''s voice became a little stern. This was the first time he spoke like this with me


    I was still a little puzzled when Astrid spoke up for me, "Eva''s pitiful enough, Jack. What are you doing? 5-She just


    e just didn''t want to trouble both of us. She....


    My


    ly shoulders slumped when I saw her bursting into tears. Then, I squeezed a smile and asked, "Is it a rpse?"


    That was the worst possible scenario. After this, the cancer cells would move to another part of my body, and I wouldn''t have long to live.


    Jack walked over and helped me lie down on the hospital bed. "Things aren''t that bad right now. It''s the telltale sign of a rpse, though. You''ll have to be admitted to the hospital for a long period. It''s almost simr to what you''ve been through before. "The doctor also has a n for you. So, all you have to do is be at ease and focus on recovery. It''s not a big deal." Jack softened his tone, and his gaze became gentle as well.


    I reached out and touched my forehead, and that was when I realized my wig was gone.


    Jack coughed awkwardly when he saw my hand pausing midair. "It fell off when I carried you earlier. I have no idea where it is, though. I''ve asked someone to make a new one for you."


    I shut my eyes. This was actually very humiting. After all, I had always appeared before Jack with a head full of lo


    of long hair.

 Chapter 360

    However, I thought about how I had to go through chemotherapy anyway, and I gave up. My hair was going to fall from the procedure. A wig was the only thing that could preserve my dignity. When the doctor came over, the n he suggested was site-specific surgery or a continuation of the regional chemotherapy. I told him that I needed to think about it and decideter. Astrid looked at me with reddened eyes and did her best to put a smile on her face. "Actually, it''s good to have a n, Eva. Didn''t you say brother is a doctor as well?"


    "Yeah. I''ll ask him about itter. His mentor also works here." Actually, Julian knew everything about my condition, and he had reminded me multipleN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    y that


    Jill''s


    times,


    Only now did I know that he had been preparing my mindset the whole time. Otherwise, I might not have been able to take it when it happened. As expected, I seemed to be particrly calm right now. However, there was also something bugging me deep within my heart. Jack cast a nce at me before he led Astrid out. "We''re going to talk to the doctor a little" With that, Astrid was drapped out of he gave me an inexplicable look again. There wasn''t anypassion in it. Instead, he was simply heartbroken.. my ward. Before he left.


    All it took was one nce from Jack, and tears streamed down my face the moment he closed the door. I knew it. I might''ve dyed the inevitable for a long time, but it still led me here nheless.


    I was


    going to die soon


    Then, I covered my head with the nket and exhaled. I couldn''t stop tears froming out of my eyes.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 He Wants to See You


    I had to give it to Jack. His "work treatment" was kind of effective. As the saying went, "Man is the master of his own fate. The thought that my designs were wed immediately triggered my workaholic side.


    After I rested for a day, I felt fully rested and raring to go. So, I started losing myself at work. With that said, the doctors and nurses were keeping an eye on me. They didn''t let me focus my attention on theptop for the entire day. Apart from working, I was locked in a battle of wits and courage with the doctors every day. All of a sudden, my life became much more intriguing.


    I had just hidden myptop beneath my pillow when I received a phone call from Caleb. The nurse looked at me sternly and said, "I''m going to tell Mr. McLennan and let him deal with you if you do this again."


    I pursed my lips and giggled. I was no longer afraid of Jack anymore. That was because I realized that he merely appeared to be stern. All I had to do was say something to soften his heart and he''d give up on resisting me


    I heard my phone ringing and bade the nurse farewell before I answered it. "Where are you, Eva? I asked Jill about it, but she wouldn''t tell me, either. 1 went to the campus to look for you, but you weren''t there either."


    I didn''t expect Caleb to still be in the country. The thought of what happened that day made me feel a little awkward.


    ""What is it?"


    "Oh, there seems to be some issue with a design you made for a project three years ago. We''re in the midst of wrapping things up, and Ms. Carter can''t make heads or tails of some parts. She wouldn''t let me ask you about it, but I think it''s better if you give us a hand with it."


    Caleb sent the materials to me, which jogged my memory and made me remember the old project I didn''t expect it to take them three long years to wrap up the project. As expected, things were quite chaotic within Harmon Group. "Are you looking at them, Eva?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yeah, Tam. But.." Before I could finish, the nurse came in with a cant.


    "It''s time for your IV drip, Eva"


    Caleb sounded a little panicky and scared as he said, "Have you been admitted to the hospital, Eva? What happened to you?"!


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a simple treatment Have Emma highlight the issues in the design for the project. I''ll check on it when I''m back." 1 hung up the phone frantically. Thest thing I wanted was for Caleb to low about what happened to me.


    Caleb might be tight-lipped, but Leonard was going to discover some clues. I felt anxious and confused when I thought about Leonard''s reddened eyes that day.


    Today was the day I was doing the chemotherapy. So, I suppressed the difort in my heart and stopped thinking about these troubling matters. However, the nurse had just sent the back to my ward when I saw fill and Caleb standing by the door. fill looked at me with some embarrassment. "I didn''t take him here. H-He tailed me." Jill even red at Caleb, who immediately blushed.


    "Can''t out I''m worried that something bad happened to Eve? All of you kept it a secret from me. I thought she was..." Caleb didn''t finish his sentence, but I knew he had guessed what had happened to me


    It was a critical moment for the project, and yet I was admitted to the hospital. That proved only one thing-I wasn''t doing too well.


    I didn''t respond to Caleb. Now that the chemotherapy was over, I felt difort in every inch of my body. Jill looked at me with a disheartened expression. "Why didn''t you tell me about it? I could''vee here and kept youpany."


    "I''m aware that everyone''s busy. Don''t let me hold you back from making progress "The project was very important this time. So, I didn''t intend to be a deadweight,


    I forced a smile on my face before Iy down on the hospital bed,


    ngan.


    Caleb wanted to ask me something, but he bit his tongue. He merely talked about Leonard and Amelia instead "Leonard sold off the penthouse and is covered the debt. Amelia doesn''t have to be imprisoned anymore,


    "But her baby isn''t doing so great. Word has it that she needs to be transferred to another hospital I think she won''t be returning to the country


    Calch stared at me and looked like he had something to say before he bit his tongue again


    lot a


    Calle nced at her and mured, "Leonard probably found out something about what happened back then. He''s been trying to


    5 see you in person"


    lill was a little annoyed and said impatiently, "What else do you want to say? Why are you this hesitant?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 Shut Your Eyes


    Caleb gave me a cautious look. I was aware that he had always thought of Leonard as his brother. So, he still took his side. However, I wouldn''t achieve anything I saw Leonard in my current state.


    "Don''t tell Leonard about this, Caleb." Now that it hade to this, there was nothing else to be said. So, we might as well keep it from him.


    At the very least, Amelia had a baby in her belly now. She wasn''t a dummy, and she would definitely use her baby to manipte Leonard.


    Meanwhile, Leonard had paid off such a huge debt that his baby had be a bargaining chip of some sort. Naturally, he wouldn''t give up on the baby that easily. If Mr. Harmon Senior didn''t support him, he would lose his only support in the Harmon family. Caleb was probably going to say more, but I interrupted him, "Didn''t you say that there are some issues with the design files? Did you bring a sh drive? I have aptop here."


    Caleb gave me the design files and chatted for a little before he left. Mearrabile, Iy down on the bed wearily before falling asleep. The sky had turned dark by the time I woke up. The dishes Jack brought over were put to the side.


    It looked like Jack had sent these over because the food was contained in a grand hotel''s food container. I looked at it and suddenly lost any appetite I had. It seemed like I didn''t care for food every time I was done with the chemotherapy. I didn''t feel a little energized until I forced myself to drink a carton of milk, Now that I was free and had no over the design files.


    o, I turned on myptop and went


    There was nothing wrong with my design sketches from three years ago. Someone must''ve amended them during the construction. With that said, there were too many uncertainties after three years. So, I couldn''t pinpoint what went wrong. I checked the time and thought it was probably 6:00 pm in my home country. So, I gave Emma a call,


    "Have you been to the project site, Emma? I think there''s been some adjustment to the details. Go ahead and ask Matthew if he knows the person in charge of the project back then. I didn''t follow this project from the very beginning "Also, tomorrow is


    "What are you doing?"


    I was startled by an icy voice. I hurriedly wrapped up my conversation with Emina when I saw that it was Jack, staring at me coldly. I hung up the phone.


    Jack walked over to the hospital bed and saw the takeout that was left untouched "Didn''t you eat anything?"


    "I-I don''t have an appetite." I couldn''t exin it, but I felt extremely diffident at that moment. Jack turned and left with a nk face. When he got back, he had a carton of milk in his hand.


    "This isn''t strawberry-vored, but it will do. Drink it."


    Immediately nodded and drank the milk before I looked at Jack diffidently. He walked over to myptop and nced at the screen. Then, he snapped it shal. "You shouldn''t be concerned with Harmon Group''s project."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hurriedly nodded and said, "That''s why I called Emma and asked her to follow up with it."


    Jack snorted before he took a seat on the couch and stared at me until I finished the milk.


    "Alright, go to sleep now." Jack rose to his feet. He walked over to the door and turned off the lights before he took a seat on the couch again,


    It took my eyes more than ten seconds to adjust before I could get a slightly better look at the space in front of me I asked timidly. "It''s sote now. Aren''t you going back home? Are you going to sleep on the couch?" "Where else would I sleep?" Jack''s tone was cold and alood. He was probably a little angry too. Either way, I was so startled that I didn''t dare to ask him more questions


    However, I couldn''t shake the awkward feeling now that there was suddenly one more person in my ward. I nced over from time to time.


    I could almost make out Jack''s face in the darkness. He was still as cold as he had always been, but he looked almost softer when his eyes were closed and moonlight shone on him.


    When I nced over the third time, Jack finally couldn''t bear it and spoke Impatiently, "Shut your eyes and sleep. Otherwise, you''re going to be sleeping on the couch."


    I was fine with the proposal, but I could sense his icy stare. So, I tactfullyy down on my bed and fell asleep for real without knowing it,

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Encounter


    To my surprise, I slept rather heavily. I didn''t wake up until it was over 10:00 am. Jack had always woken up early and on time, but he only woke up after me. He checked the time and immediately rose to his feet, Then, I saw Astrid, whose jaw dropped, as she stared at us with unblinking eyes. She looked like she was ready for some hot gossip.


    "Y-You two... You''re a monster, Jack!" Astrid put the breakfast aside, and she couldn''t have stopped her lips from curling into a wide grin if she wanted


    The next moment, Astrid gave me a heartbroken look. "Don''t worry, Eva. I''ll make sure you''re treated well. The McLennon family isn''t going to let suffer after the monstrous things Jack did to you."


    I watched as Astrid put on a whole act, and I had an urge to p her right there and then. However, I held myself back when I smelled a sandwich. "That''s not important right now. I want to eat a sandwich."


    you


    "Alrighty. I''ll get it ready for you right now. There''s some lemonade as well. You have no idea how much effort took me to search for these. I''m telling you, the sandwiches in our mother country are the best!" Astrid pulled out two sandwiches. She gave one to me and munched on the other one. Then, she pursed her lip


    is there so little filling?"


    Jack merely watched quietly as we ate, but his stare was making my head feel numb, I reached our and took another sandwich. "Do you want some?" "Sure." Jack took the sandwich and started manching it tooBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, we were halfway through eating the sandwiches when Astrid became upset. "Who had the genius idea of putting sugar into a sandwich? Is the owner out of his mind? Why did they have to localize the food? Why can''t they just stick to the original recipe? I want meat, Jack. I want my ssic


    sandwich!"


    Astrid ate thest bite and red at Jack aggressively. Meanwhile, he looked at me and asked, "Do you want it?"


    Geez What was up with this question?


    1 instinctively nodded and responded, "I do."


    "Okay." Jack''s lips curled into a charming grin.


    The next moment, Astrid started grumbling, "Not only did I eat a sweet sandwich, but I have to endure lovey-dovey moments from you two too. Both of you are freaking inhumane!


    them today and


    "Well, I don''t give a damn about it. I want meat, vegetables, and eggs in my sandwiches. I''m going to have ten of them, and I want to eat them tomorrow! That''s not all. I''m gonna have a barbecue as welll''


    I stared at Astrid with a reddened face as she threw a tantrum. All of a sudden, I thought she should''ve married into Jill''s family. The Pope family was in the food and beverages industry. She could have any food she wanted


    outside for some fresh air and hot sun.


    The whole thing didn''t end until noon, and Jack rushed back to hispany. Meanwhile, Astrid took me "Why does it take postgraduate students to finish their studies in two long years, Eva? I''m dying to go back to our country." For the sandwiches? "What''s wrong with that?" Astrid pinched me gently, and I returned the favor. All of a sudden, I thought I was quite lucky. At the very least, I managed to lind good friends everywhere I went


    However, the wonderful feelingsted less than five seconds.


    "Eva!" We suddenly heard Leonard''s voice when we arrived at the hospital''s garden. I followed the voice and looked over. That was when I saw him holding Amelia''s arm and looking at me with a stunned expression Amelia''s expression turned grim


    "Don''t go, Eval Wait a minute!" Leonard instantly let go of Amelia and walked toward


    1. me.


    I almost turned and ran out of pure instinct. However, my feet gave way, and I directly fell to the ground. The force from the tall made me feel somewhat dizzy


    1 had just undergone clunotherapy yesterday. A wave of weakness and fatigue washed over me, robbing me of my strength to speak. Before I passed out, 1 sow Lennard sprinting toward the as well as Astrid''s anxious voice.


    "I''ll ask Jarl toe back immediately, Eva Don''t be scared. You''ll be fine." Instinctively raised my load, only to see that it was stained with blood


    My heat was as good as dead when I woke up groggily. I could hear two men arguing outside the door, and Leonard sounded considerably worked up

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 The Truth


    "What right do you have to forbid me from entering? I''m her


    "Ex-husband," Jack said icly with a hint of mocking in his tone


    True to form, Leonard lost it at the next moment. "So what if I''m her husband? We used to be married. Who do you think you are?"


    "I''m her current boyfriend."


    I felt a more intense headacheing on when I heard what Jack said. Leonard was seemingly stunned for a second, but he immediately roared, "That''s impossible. Eva won''t treat me like this. She loves me so much.


    "She didn''te abroad for your sale. S-She did it for me because she didn''t want to drag


    "Eva! Let me in, Eva!!!


    The ruckus by the door grew louder by the second, making my head buzz in confusion.


    Did this mean Leonard knew everything?


    down.


    It looked like Jack was right in his guesses: Leonard was no fool. Naturally, he''d be able to investigate and find out about the truth. What was more, I passed out in front of him earlier. No one would believe me if I said I hadn''t fallen ill.


    The ruckus by the door didn''t cease until the doctor came into my ward, Jack also snuck in together with him. "Is she okay, doctor? Why did she pass out


    again?"


    "The patient has a unique condition, and she can''t afford the slightest provocation. I told you about this a long time ago." The doctor gave me a displeased look "You should stay happy."


    "I''m sorry."I lowered my head. I didn''t know how I should exin it. It wasn''t as if I didn''t want to stay happy, but someone was always spoiling my


    mood


    It was especially true when I thought about Amelia standing behind Leonard with her bulging belly. I couldn''t even describe what I was feeling inside.


    There was more rockus by the door, and the doctor looked at me helplessly. "If you can''t make them stop fighting, I''ll have to ask someone to remove them from the hospital."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll make them shut up now." I immediately raised my head and looked at Jack "Let them in."


    However, I didn''t expect Leonard to not be alone. Jill and Caleb were also here. Meanwhile, Jack stood by the side of my bed and cast a cold nce at the people across the ward.


    I felt a little intimidated when I saw this many people.


    "You did everything at the very beginning for me, didn''t you, Eva? Why didn''t you tell me about it? Why didn''t you tell me that you were sick?" This was the first time Leonard was crying in front of this many people. He directly knelt by the side of my bed and held my hand.


    I could sense that Jack was a little mad, but I didn''t shake off Leonard. I didn''t have the strength to do it even if I wanted to. By the time he was almost done crying, I had also readied myself mentally.


    "Do you know the truth about what happened back then, Leonard?"


    Leonard''s eyes werepletely reddened as he nodded.


    "Actually, Eva," Jack wanted tofort me, but I shook my head helplessly,


    "It''s okay. He needs to know the truth. It''s just a matter of time. It''s better he hears it from me instead of someone else''s adulterated stories."


    At this moment, I was perfectly calm. I had imagined countless scenarios where Leonard found out the truths, but it had never urred to me that I''d be the one to tell him.


    I didn''t hide anything. I told Leonard about my


    my mom and my aunt''s cancer


    W going


    overseas for treatment, as well as my parents'' tragic Incident. On top of that, I also told him aboutBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t even leave out the part where I rpsed twice and the subsequent surgeries.


    "I was the one who asked Emma to sell my wedding band. I did it because I needed money. You


    Imoney. You asked me to kneel in front of Lily and apologize, but I


    ralused


    "The medicine is very expensive, and at the time, I needed tens of thousands of dors a week. That''s why I asked for money from you


    "I signed the consent letter for my surgeries. When I used to give you phone calls, Lily told me to stop pestering you two all the time. Also, I got pregnant


    on the day you were drugged I thought I couldn''t have a baby anymore.. I''m sorry I didn''t do right by the child."


    Chapter 365 Dent Want di

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 I Don''t Want It


    I was calm, even cold and distant, when I said what I said. It would''ve been a lie to say that I didn''t harbor any resentment. So many things had happened. How could I not hate Leonard?


    Now that it hade to this, however, it was pointless to hate anyone. I knew the sorry state I was in. After all, I had grown extremely weak in a short few days. If I actually rpsed for the third time, then nothing could save me. When one was at death''s door, one tended to speak kind and truthful words. So, I bit my tongue and shoved every resentful word down deep.


    "That''s it between us, Leonard"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "S-Stop speaking, Eva. I beg you, stop. Leonard clutched his head and went down on his imees, falling apart by over and over, telling me that he should never have neglected to investigate everything and that he should''ve be f my bed. He apologized to me


    I felt a lump in my throat, and my heart was aching so much that it was unbearable. I clutched my chest and valiantly tought back tears.


    "It''s not entirely your fault, Leonard. Some of it is on me too. I used to love you a lot. My mom said you were a good guy. You carried Grandma on your back, and that''s why you could no longer carry me or our family, "Back then, the Green family... My parents didn''t want to drag you down either. So, don''t pin the me on them. If anything, you should me me instead."


    Leonard merely shook his head and kept saying it was his fault. However, I didn''t have any idea how I should''ve assigned me.


    1 was at fault. In fact, Mom was also wrong. She had never looked down on Leonard for being an orphan. She and Dad never stopped us from being together. They even thought he was kind of a stand-up guy.


    However, none of us believed that Leonard could keep going. I did those things for his own good, but was that the real reason when all was said and done? I could just imagine how helpless and disheartened Leonard felt back then. That was why he hated me so much that he wanted me dead.


    Be that as it may, Leonard didn''t have the heart to act on it when I was back in the country. Then, both of us kept tormenting each other the whole time. If I hadn''t gone overseas, he might''ve kept helping the Green family. There could''ve still been hope for them too. If one of the Greens had run into one of the Harmons, Mr. Harmon Senior might''ve just lent a hand to my family for Leonard''s sake. Then, Dad might not have had to die.


    With that said, there was no way to change the past. All of these were nothing but wishful thinking


    The others remained quiet and didn''t utter a single word. All I could hear was Leonard''s sobbing. He kept saying that he was wrong.


    Meanwhile, Jill and Astrid were hugging each other, weeping pitifully.


    "Forget it, Leonard. It wasn''t your fault. I was wrong too. I shouldn''t have distrusted you. The me isn''t yours to bear alone. Both of us made mistakes. So, let''s stop resenting each other and close this chapter of our lives."


    It had been so many years. It was impossible for me to thoroughly forget about Leonard. However, parting ways was the far more appropriate oue. I had no idea which part of my sentence triggered Leonard. He suddenly hugged me tightly like a madman. "No, We love each other. This can''t be how it ends. I''ll always keep youpany. I couldn''t live without you back then, and I''ll keep staying by your side now,


    "I know the truth now. The ne belongs to you. You''re the one who gave it to Amelia, right? You have always reserved a ce for me in your heart." Leonard hugged me and kept shaking me. All I felt was that he was shaking me so hard that I was almost out of breath.


    "Are you done making a scene? Eva is no longer your wife now."


    I wasn''t able to breathe until Jack tore Leonard away.


    1 panted heavily, and I couldn''t utter a single word. Leonard seemingly wanted to dart toward me again, but Caleb immediately held him back


    "Don''t act rashly, Leonard. Don''t do anything reckless. Think about Amelia and your baby!"


    "I dar) want the baby at all!" Leonard had just roared when delia opened the door and froze where she stood.


    "What did you just say, bu

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 His Only Child


    0


    It felt as if time itself froze. Amelia looked ashen as tears streamed down her cheeks. Leonard was also stunned the moment he saw her, but he immediately said with an unwavering tone, "I have never wanted this baby.


    *You know clearly that I thought of you as Eva back then. You''re the one who drugged and fooled me." This was the first time Leonard said this out loud in front of everyone.


    Jack''s eyes widened, and he even forgot to breathe. Amelia''s expression shifted again and again before she red at me hatefully,


    "So what if I did do that? This baby is yours. It could very well be your only child, Leonard Harmon. What makes you think you can have another baby after we''ve been together for so long?" Amelia suddenly cackled sinisterly.


    My heart skipped a beat. If Amelia could drug Leonard once, what was stopping her from drugging him the second Julian said that the ballucinogen Amelia used was for forbidden medicine from overseas. Did that mean she also he that she had returned to Manovia? ime?


    sure the same drugs now


    I was about to say it out loud, but I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder. Jack was squeezing my shoulder and shaking his head at me. I knew what he meant. I was thest person who should say anything now.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caleb was the one who came to his senses and hurriedly stood in front of Leonard, shielding him. "You''re out of your mind, Amelia! Don''t you know that Leonard is all alone and has no one else?" "Of course, I know that." Amelia rubbed her belly gently.


    "And this is Leo''s only child, as well as Mr. Harmon Senior''s only grandchild. If Leo still wants to inherit the Harmon family, then he should treat me better. Otherwise, do you think Mr. Harmon Senior would want someone who can''t produce an heir to take over the family?"


    "Dear fucking Lord!" Jill cried out at an inopportune time. However, she didn''t feel awkward at all. Instead, she stood by my side, looking fearful as she held my hand


    Jill might''ve seen all sorts of stuff as the eldest daughter in the Pope family, but she probably had never seen someone like Amelia. Well, we were in the same boat.


    Amelia snorted coldly andid her eyes on Jill. "Did you just curse, Jill? Didn''t you also love Leonard back then? What a pity for you. He''s mine now, and he can no longer be someone else''s. This is how men are. They might not love you, but they sure do love themselves.


    "I''ve always resented how high and mighty wealthydies like you act, Jill and Eva. Do you two think you''re better than me? Who gave you the right to keep bossing people around?


    "If I hadn''t helped Leo back then, his grandma wouldn''t have survived. It''s only fitting that he ends up with me!" Amelia looked vicious, and her eyes were brimming with resentment,


    I didn''t even know that Ame knew ill. Or did Amelia know everydy who had ever been around Leonard?


    Jill tightened her grip on my hand. "Are you sick in the head, Amelia? I didn''t even talk much with you back in university. What''s there to be resentful about? Do you hate me because I''m prettier, wealthier, and smarter?"


    Clearly, Jill was a little pissed off. I immediately tugged at her arm, not wanting her to provoke the pregnantdy.


    However, fill suddenly flew into a rage. "You said you helped Leonard, but have you forgotten who gave you the ne?


    "You held Eva''s stuff while pretending that it belonged to you. What''s worse, you actually portrayed yourself as some sort of savior. Let''s not forget that you impersonated Eva and got pregnant. How do you have the gall to say what you just said?" Amelia pointed at Jill before she pointed at ine, but she couldn''t utter a single word for a long time.


    Astrid realized that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, and she immediately shielded Jill. "She''s pregnant, fill."


    "That''s not my baby. What do I have to be afraid of?"


    The next moment, Amelia clutched her belly and slumped to the floor in sorrow. However, she stared at me viciously. "You want me dead, Eva. You''d love it if my baby and I were both dead, you murderer!" Spin 16 in Your Tarpone the wa

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 I''m Always Here


    I would''ve loved to tell Amelia that I didn''t say a single word just now, 50, what did I have to do with any of this?


    However, Amelia seemed to have decided that I was the culprit for everything that had happened. She was lying on the floor, but her curses and usations never stopped.


    "You broke your promise, Eva. You had already given the ne to me. Why did you have to expose the truth? Do you fancy yourself some kind of saint? You''re nothing but a despicable snake. You''re a scumbag and a bitch!"


    Jack stood in front of me, shielding me from Amelia''s sinister gaze. Then, he looked outside the door. There were several tall and burly foreign bodyguards outside.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Get in here and kick her out of the ward." Jack''s voice was chilly andced with a little anger.


    The bodyguards had juste inside when Caleb said in a shaky voice, "Leonard, there''s blood... Um... Amelia is bleeding. Her baby... She_" Obviously, this was also Caleb''s first time seeing something like this. He couldn''t even form coherent At first, Leonard wanted to say something to me. However, he saw what happened and turned around to help Amelia Are you going intobor?"


    "Will you hold me, Leo? Our baby.. He''s... Amelia sounded very pitiful andpletely different from before


    feet. "How are you feeling?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard turned around and looked at me. There were some emotions in his eyes that I couldn''t make sense of Eventually, he gritted his teeth and carried Amelia out of my ward


    "What a scumbag." Till murred in my ear. Caleb looked at her with a mix of emotions before he nced at me.


    "Go on, quickly. Amelia''s in a bad shape," I knew he was worried that Jill would get upset if he went. However, he wouldn''t be able to live with himself if he didn''t go.


    "Eva, Jill 1-[''ll be back shortly, I swear. Caleb lowered his head and lett the ward.


    Meanwhile, Jill stomped her foot on the flour. Thamedly held her hand and said, "That''s how he is-kind-hearted."


    "Too kind, perhaps." Jill sounded like she was sobbing. Then, she hugged me gently, "Why are you this silly, Eva? You worry over and love men, but you can''t even live a good andfortable life. Why can''t you worry over and love yourself more?"


    I pursed my lips and chuckded when I thought back to the moment when she secretly bought gifts for Caleb. Perhaps that was how love worked. We all gave our partners what we thought was the best, be it men or women.


    Astrid also gave me a somewhat awkward look. "Eva, y


    , you''re just so.."


    H


    "I know. I''m foolish." I waved. Although I didn''t let it show, I was really exhausted on the inside. I didn''t even want to speak anymore.


    "I''m feeling a little tired, and I want to grab some shutere. You guys..." For some reason, I didn''t dare to look atck. I got the feeling that he was angry from the very beginning


    The fact remained that we were just friends. So, I had no idea why he would get upset. With that said, I couldn''t be bothered to think about all this right now. I was just really tired,


    I didn''t care if they were leaving I was already lying down on the hospital bed. My vision became a little blurry as well.


    Jill took Astrid out of my ward. Meanwhile, Jack stood next to me. He lowered his head and kept his gaze on me.


    "Tina. I''m just tired."


    "Okay"


    ""You can leave now


    "I''ll stay here until you fall asleep."


    ''Sure


    That was thest thing I said before I actually shut my eyes and basically fainted. In fact, I had a lot to say to Jack. I wanted to thank him and tell him that there was nothing to be worried about because I would properly work with the doctors on my treatment.


    I also wanted to tell Jack that what happened earlier didn''t have that much of an Impact on me. My priority was to keep myself alive. I wanted him to know that 1 knew all of these. However, I simply couldn''t utter a single word


    I was half-asleep when I felt someone kissing my forehead lightly. Then, he said softly, "Sleep I''ll always be with you."


    "Mm-bom" That was when I finally fell asleep for real.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Premature Birth


    I slept all through the night. By the time I opened my eyes, Jill was looking at her phone. "You''re finally awake. Do you still feel unwell?"


    Jill poured me a ss of warm water. "They only have cold water here, so I bought an electric kettle. This way, you can ask the nurses to boil the water for you


    I nodded with a smile, but I didn''t feel better after sleeping. I saw that Jill wanted to say something but was biting her tongue. I asked, "What is it?"


    Now that all the cards were on the table, I didn''t think there could be anything more troublesome. fill licked her lips and nced at me with a troubled expression. "Amelia went intobor and gave birth to a boy, but it''s a premature birth."


    "Is the baby okay?"


    guess you can say that. In any case, he survived, but he was sent to an incubator."


    I paused briefly, unsure of what question I should ask next. They came all the way to Manovia for the sole purpose of keeping the baby safe. In the end, however, a mess like this still happened


    Would Amelia havee overseas if she had known this would happen? I felt a little sentimental when I thought about what she said back then.


    If Leonard honestly couldn''t conceive another child, then the not-sa-healthy kid would be his only kid.


    In any case, Amelia had achieved what she set out to do. Leonard would surely keep the baby. Given his character, he wasn''t going to send her away either.


    It didn''t matter il Amelia wouldn''t get married to Leonard. She had done enough to safely keep her status


    "I snuck over and took a look. The baby is skinny and yellowish. I have no idea what is wrong with him. It seems Amelia was admitted in the hospital as well Caleb said that some Harmons were happy about it while others were concerned. Anyway, Mr. Harmon Senior is kind of thrilled."


    I tilted my head and looked at fill "Caleb said that?"


    Jill blushed immediately and patted me lightly. "Geez. It''s as you imagined. Why do you bother ying dumb in front of me?"


    I was amused by what she said and giggled. Jill had said that Caleb looked dashing the first time she saw him. It looked like she had started having a crush on him all the way back then.


    With that said, Caleb and Jill probably hit it off and had made great strides in their rtionship in the past six months. It was a good thing


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t go in there. I''m her... friend. Let me in. I want to check on her."


    "Our employer said that we''re not supposed to let any irrelevant person in, especially you."


    "Your employer? Do you mean Jack? What right does he have to be doing this? Who''s so special about him?"


    The bodyguard started quarreling with Leonard at the door. Although they weren''t speaking too loudly, I could hear them clearly.


    Jill rolled her eyes. "Amelia barely survived herbor and has just given birth to his baby. Why isn''t he staying by her side? What a scumbag." "Let him in."


    "Huh?" I stared at me in disbelief.


    I repeated what I said, "Let him in "I knew Leonard better than anyone. He''d probably keep pestering me if we didn''t make things clear.


    Given my condition, I would be mostly staying at the hospital. It wouldn''t do for me to keep hiding from him.


    I thought back to the moment when he carried Amne without any hesitation. Both of them looked very much like a lovely couple who were going through challenging times together. It made me feel as if I were the evildy trying to split them up. Perhaps Amelia would actually end up with Leonard if I hadn''t put the moves on him.


    All pursed her lips, but she opened the door eventually. "Let him in. Eva''s awake"


    Leonard caine inside, but he stood at the d


    e door and looked at me from afar. He mumbled for a long time, but I didn''t hear what he said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jill couldn''t stand cowardly men. She immediately took a dig at him, "Gee, congrattions on your newborn, Mr. Harmon. Are you here to ask for congrattory gift? Couldn''t you wait until your baby''s first birthday? Why aren''t you keeping Ameliapany? What are you doing here?" Lennard ignored fill''s sarcastic remarks and questions. He fixed his gaze on me. Alter a brief moment, he said, "We need to talk, Eva"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Is It Impossible


    "You have a baby with Amelia. What''s there to talk about?" Jill directly stood in front of me and prevented Leonard from approaching me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I also looked at him and shook my head. "I''ve said what needs to be said. There''s nothing left to say between us."


    "That''s not it, Eva. 1-I''m just trying to apologize to you properly. I know that this is all my fault. I shouldn''t have distrusted you." Leonard gripped his sleeves tightly, Joolding like a little boy who made a mistake.


    "I''m sorry. I honestly didn''t know about all that, but I know I was in the wrong nheless. I might not have known about it, but that''s no excuse for how 1 treated you


    "In fact, I was very happy when you returned to the country. I was also thrilled to know that I could help you thinking that you did me wrong. So, I intended to restore some of my dignity. That was why I"


    all my damned pride''s fault. I kept


    "Is that the reason you paraded all sorts of women before her every day? Is that why you brought someone as cumperent as Lily to Harmon Group to tick Eva off? Is that your excuse for not giving her money when she needed surgery? You even bought jewelry for your mistress." Jill bluntly interrupted Leonard. She continued to ask, "Do you even believe the crap that''sing out of your mouth, Leonard? If you were in Eva''s shoes, would you have forgiven yourself?"


    "Jill." I tugged at her arm lightly. If she and Caleb actually became an item, she''d have to see Leonard on a frequent basis.


    I didn''t want Jill to be put in a difficult situation in the future. So, I held her hand down forcefully. Only then did she sit on my bed angrily.


    I gave Leonard a nk look. "We''ve said what needs to be said, Leonard. Both of us are at fault. That makes yourself feel better, then I''ll gracefully ept it. You may leave now."


    us even. If you have to apologize to make


    Leonard was rooted to the spot. He probably didn''t believe that I could be this calm. The fact was that I had my fair share of crying my eyes out. Now, there were honestly no more tears left in me.


    The doctor said that I couldn''t get myself worked up too much. I could no longer distinguish the difference between falling asleep and passing out. I was at death''s door. What good would it do for me if I kept getting tangled up in these petty matters? "Eva, actually..."


    "Jill said that Amelia gave birth to a boy. Congrattions. You finally have your own flesh and blood. I can''t be a mother anymore, Leonard You should appreciate the boy properly."


    I lowered my gaze. I was as indifferent as I was calm. It was just that I still instinctively rubbed my belly. There used to be a baby inside my belly too. It was a baby that belonged to both of us.


    "Our baby.."


    "Our baby couldn''t have been born in the first ce. I''m aware of that." I couldn''t bring myself to tell him that I didn''t me him, but I didn''t want him to beat himself over it either


    Leonard remained where he stood for a long time. He didn''t say anything the whole time. Meanwhile, Jill felt a little awkward and kept holding my hand. As for me, I trained my gaze on Leonard. Back when we had just gotten together, we''d lovingly stare at each other in a simr manner. He''d then send me back to my dorm, where we''d spend a good few minutes looking into each other''s eyes.


    Back then, Emma grumbled that we were so sappy that it gave


    goosebumps. All I felt was that it was sweet.


    Now, however, there were no extra emotions in my eyes. Our marriage might''ve started strong and happy, but we took different paths and parted ways eventually. What mattered was that we once shared some beautiful moments. "Is there no possibility between us, Eva?"


    "Yeah," 1 responded firmly. I saw his face fall as he got more disappointed by the second. The fact was that he knew my character well. There was no we''d be patching things up under these circumstances.


    I was will trapped by my emotions after Leonard left the ward. Jill had to pinch my hand gently.


    "Are you okry, Eva


    Dway


    "I''m fine. I''m great," I looked at the door. Instead of feeling a weight being lifted from my shoulders, I felt this bitterness that couldn''t be described with July words.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Returning to Pyrosia


    It seerned that getting closure on emotional baggage improved my health. At the very least, I felt more energized.


    Leonard never looked for me again, and everyone made it a point not to bring him up. Actually, I could just guess that there was probably something wrong with his son. He and Amelia were probably worried sick.


    The Harmon family didn''t seem to have much influence here. Leonard might be wealthy, but he couldn''t get a lot of things done. Naturally, he wouldn''t


    have the time to look for me.


    Meanwhile, the project we were coborating on finally got on track. I didn''t manage to finish the design in the end. However, Crystal was very helpful with that. She led the team and worked overtime for an entire week. Eventually, they finished the work I didn''t p go to the bidding conference, but Astrid did. She kept taking photos of Jack''s impressive moments and told me that he was the right man for me.


    I watched a video clip she sent me. Jack was giving a speech in it. He didn''t smile at all, and he looked absolutely stern. However, his voice was curiously soothing to hear. He even made a point to mention my name when he introduced the project. "Our excellent designer, Ms. Eva Green, is the person in charge of this project. She has participated in various major design projects in Pyrosia. She should be the one to introduce the project this time, but she isn''t feeling quite well.


    "I merely have the honor of doing the most morous part of the project in her stead."


    Astrid sounded excited even in her texts, "Did you watch the video? Jack is a stand-up guy. Don''t miss out on him."


    My lips curled into a bitter grin. I was living thest moments of my life. It didn''t matter if I missed out on Jack. I was aware of his feelings for me. It was just that I didn''t want to reciprocate them.


    I couldn''t ept his kindness as if it was nothing, nor could 1 be together with him. So, I calcted everything and jotted down the amount of money I owed him. I intended to pay him in fullter.


    When Astrid and Jill dropped by to visit me, Astrid was dumbfounded for a second when she saw the money I transferred


    I exined to Astrid that it was reimbursement for the medical bills that Jack paid for me recently. It also included other misceneous expenses. That was when she grew panicky.


    "No way, I can''t take the money. Jack''s going to kill me! Why don''t you give it to him yourself, Eva? I don''t want it. Leave me out of this! I don''t want your money. I''m going to transfer it back to you now. You have no idea how scary Jack can be!" Astrid wanted to transfer the money back to me, and she asked me to ept it.


    "I know Jack won''t ept money from me.''


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I can take it!" A


    Astrid was determined and left no room for discussion. It looked like she was deathly afraid of Jack.


    Meanwhile, Jill was taking pleasure out of the whole debacle. "Geez Louise. It''s not like the McLennon family needs this meager amount of money. You could just marry yourself to Jack as repayment."


    "Am 1 supposed to marry him, knowing I have cancer?" I rolled my eyes at Jill before looking at Astrid "Just keep my money in your ount and transfer it to him after I return to Pyrosia."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was aware that a lot of follow-up work had to be done. So, Jack wasn''t going to leave Manovia anytime soon.


    "Are you going back to Pyrosia? Jill and Astrid spoke at almost the same time. I nodded gently in response.


    "I''ve arranged to drop out of university here. I''ll leave once the procedures are carried out Julian said that it would make no difference to my condition if I were overseas or in Pyrosia So, I thought I''d go back while I still can."


    My heart was filled with warmth when I thought of the texts Alisa and Rivae sent me. At the very least, my family was in Pyrosia.


    If things took a turn for the worse and I couldn''t hold on anymore, thest thing I wanted was to die in some foreign country. It would be too tragic.


    1 looked at Jill again. "Aren''t you going back once the bidding is over?"


    "Huh? Um... Of course, I''m going back. But now isn''t."


    I couldn''t believe I saw Jill getting shy in front of my eyes. Then, it hit me. "Is Caleb not leaving?"


    Jill nodded with a troubled expression. "He formed a gamepany with his former Manavian friends, and he wants to give it another shot. So, I want to stay here and support him for a good while."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 InvestmentProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Caleb going to set up apany? He didn''t tell me anything about it." I thought Caleb and I were quite close, but I had never heard him mention having apany here in Manovia.


    Hill''s spirits were a little lifted when she talked about Caleb. "He''s kind of ambitious, but you know how the Harmon family is. Who would show him their support? His parents think he should just hold down a job at Harmon Group. They think he might be a small shareholder.


    "Caleb doesn''t exactly like the political games going on in his family. So, he wants to try setting up his own business." Jill praised Caleb non-stop. It looked like the two of them were getting along famously.


    It was just that I had this strange feeling in my heart, and I couldn''t put it into words. Leonard hadn''t been visiting me recently, but he hadn''t returned to Pyrosia either.


    Harmon Group didn''t have any projects in Manovia. So, it was very inappropriate for both Caleb and Leonard to stay here.


    Luca wanted to make Harmon Group his. He would surely have controlled the entirepany by now. At the very least, Caleb should be going back to remedy the situation.


    I couldn''t figure the whole thing out, and I decided to stop thinking about it. Then, I asked a nurse to take me out for a stroll. Now that I no longer had to avoid bumping into Leonard and Ame, I could finally stretch my legs outside.


    I had just arrived at the first-floor lobby when the nurse said she forgot to take my coat. So, she hurriedly went back to my ward.


    Meanwhile, I saw a familiar figure in the corner. Caleb was talling to a foreigner with tattoos on his arm. He seemed to be worked up, while the foreigner was giving him a taunting look.


    I saw Caleb clenching his fists before rxing them in resignation. I had no idea what he said, but it looked like he was pleading with the foreigner.


    this wallet helplessly and stuffed some cash into the foreigner''s hands. Only then did the foreigner smile a little.


    Eventually, Caleb pulled out!


    I wanted to get closer, but Caleb suddenly turned around and looked at me with a surprised expression. I smiled at him and walked over slowly.


    "Are you here to visit Leonard and Amelia? I deliberately spoke in a casual tone, pretending not to see the earlier scene.


    Celeb immediately gave the foreigner a look. The foreigner saw the patient''s gown I was wearing and shrugged before he left.


    Caleb gulped. "What are you doing here, Eva?"


    "I just came downstairs. My nurse went back to my ward to get my coat. I happened to see you here after she left. Are you here to keep Leonardpany?


    Caleb let out a sigh of relief when he realized I wasn''t looking at the foreigner at all. ''Yeah. Things aren''t booking good for his son."


    At that moment, the nurse came over and put on a coat for me. Meanwhile, Caleb said he needed to check on Leonard''s son and headed upstairs at once.


    I watched Caleb''s retreating figure and couldn''t help but feel something was off. All of a sudden, the image of my car ident shed in my mind once more. Was it possible that it wasn''t a hallucination when I said I heard his voice back then? I got a little worried when I recalled how the police told me Caleb had a gambling debt.


    When fill came over at night, she was thrilled.


    "Did you meet up with Caleb again?"


    "Yeah. He moved into his game studio today. It''s a small studio, but it''s quite interesting fill wore a brilliant smile on her face, but I couldn''t help but feel uneasy


    "Doesn''t It take a lot of money to develop a game, Jill? How much did you invest in his


    "Several million dors, I think Caleb said he doesn''t need that much money in the initial stages. Then, it''s up to the profit he collects in theter stage. "Manovian dors?" I looked at Jill in disbelief.


    She immediately woved. "Pyrosian dors. What makes you think it''s Manovian dors? With that said, my dad has been running a tight ship recently. So, that''s the most I can give Caleb now, and he said it''s enough for him to get things started." Will had the ssic look of a girlfriend having her boyfriend''s best interests at heart, which made me feel all the mo acting quite recklessly, 11


    more nervous. "Don''t you think


    you think you''re


    JI immediately shook her head "Not at all. Caleb is a part of the project. Didn''t Jack directly reject the Harmon family''s involvement? It''s hard for Caleb to carve out a niche for himself in the Harmon family. I think setting up his ownpany is the better path."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Gambling Debt


    Jill hadpletely lost herself in love. Most of the things she said revolved around Caleb. However, I still found it strangeThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As far as I could tell, Caleb wasn''t the type of man who would use his girlfriend''s money. Jill might''ve invested in hispany, but there should''ve been an 100 at least. Alternatively, an agreement detailing her investment would work too. However, Caleb didn''t mention anything of the sort.


    Back when I was going through with the divorce, Caleb even had the presence of mind to tell me to hold tightly onto the shares. So, why did he be


    this careless now?


    Once I started suspecting Caleb, everything seemned off to me. I wasn''t able to sleep for the entire night after Jill left. I was even startled when Astrid dropped by to visit me the next day.


    "What''s wrong with you, Eve? Haven''t you slept at all for the entire night? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to call the doctor over?"


    I waved repeatedly when I saw that she was nervous. "I''m fine. I just couldn''t sleep. This is all normal. It happens asionally."


    1 had rpsed three times. Naturally, I had authority on the subject. Astrid would believe me even if I made stuff up


    When we were shooting the breeze, both of us talked about Jill''stest rtionship Astrid pursed her lips. "She has forgotten about her friends now that she has a boyfriend. We promised each other we''d hunt for good food,


    "You can''t be discharged from the hospital now, and fill is busy with her love life and the studio every day. Damn it!"


    "Did Caleb run a gamepany back in college? Jill said he was quite famous on campus back then," I asked casually.


    Astrid frowned and pondered on it. "Probably not. I''m not too sure, though. It''s not like I was in the same course with him. With that said, he wasn''t xactly a popr figure. There were too many distinguished figures on our campus, and Caleb didn''t have what it took to stand out."


    I thought about how I also doubted Caleb when he had just returned. He said he was the university representative in a debatepetition, and he did arrange for me to enroll in the university, but I came to learn that one could earn oneself such a spot if a big enough donation was made.


    Naturally, I was the one who footed the bill for the donation to the university, which helped build a library on campus. I didn''t think I saw Caleb on the wall of fame for the bestpetitive debaters. Once I started having doubts, the suspicion kept growing and growing.


    wing. "Didn''t you used to know Caleb? He''s one of the Harmons."


    I thought the McLennon family and the Harmon family were both a part of high society. At the very least, both of the families should''ve had some sort of interaction


    Astrid shook her head repeatedly. "I didn''t know him before this. He didn''t attend sses that often. I might''ve seen him once during a debate. I don''t think he participated much in university activities. "As you know, only a handful of exchange students would diligently attend sses, and I was one of the few. After all, Jack is counting on me to help him out once I return to Pycosia,"


    I felt even more discouraged when I heard what Astrid said. We proceeded to chat a little more before I pretended to read some news o I raised it and showed it to her.


    "Look over here. The news says that a lot of students have gambling debts. Is this for real?"


    "I''ve been here for a long time, but this is the first time I''ve heard something like this." Astrid swept her eyes across the news.


    on my phone. Then,


    "Gee, this is old news. There was one such case in our university. It was ady who also studied business management, Caleb''s course. It seemed like her boyfriend took on a huge loan using her name. "Eventually, she was forced into prostitution. She couldn''t take the abuse and jumped off a tall building, killing herself.


    *It memory serves me right, thedy was a linovian. She was petite and particrly adorable, but she died a tragic death. Word has it that her body was "It''s only normal that you didn''t hear about this case. The universityunched a serious investigation on it and suppressed news about it as best they could


    Astrid know all kinds of gossip. However, the case she mentioned made me


    "When did it happen?"


    feel extremely rmed.


    "Justst year I don''t think it has been a full year since the tragic incident Astrid was still feeling sentimental about the linoviandy''s death. However, my heart had begun to sink slowly.


    Back then, Led said that Caleb shouldn''t have returned to Pyrosta. So, why did hee back?

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 Who''d You Pick


    After Astrid left, I went onto the inte and logged into the university forum. The deaddy was Kara Waterman. It looked like she was quite popr too.


    There weren''t a lot of sweet and naivedies in Manovia. Moreover, Kara was a decentdy. She even participated in the contest for the prettiestdy on campus when she was a freshman.


    However, Kara stoppeding to sses two yearster. There weren''t many Jinovian exchange students here, and she didn''t seem to have many


    friends


    It wasn''t until Kara had passed away that rumors started to spread. Someone said that she had seemingly gone to an upscale hotel with different men. There were a lot of rumors about it on the inte. However, the police''s investigations were the biggest shocker of all. Kara couldn''t pay off her gambling debt. Eventually, she went into prostitution in an attempt to stave off the debtors. Back then, a lot of people were involved in this tragic incident, including Caleb.


    Caleb didn''t seem to have lied either. He and Kara were ssmates. There were also three other fellow students involved in the whole mess.


    However, they were able to prove that they didn''t dabble in gambling. Also, they had evidence that Kara tricked them into giving up their information. Eventually, the me was pinned on her.


    After Kara''s death, the debtors couldn''t continue to collect the debt anymore. The money she earned for them in the two years was probably enough to cover it because nobody talked about this tragic incident anymore.


    There was only scant news about it on the inte. The university did do some cleanup, it seemed.


    With that said, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. For the life of me, though, I couldn''t put my finger on it. After all, there were rumors iming that Kara was tricked by her boyfriend to take the loan with her name. However, no one knew who Kara''s boyfriend on campus was because she barely went to sses, to begin with. The clues started mingling together. I kept feeling as if I had a direction, but nothing seemed to make sense. My health had indeed deteriorated. Every time I thought about the incident, it felt like I could pass out. I had no choice but to put it aside.


    Now that my withdrawal procedure waspleted, I was also getting ready to travel back to Pyrosia. Before I left, however, Jill was also done packing up ber stuff. She said she was going back with me.


    "Didn''t you say you''re going to keep Calebpany?"


    "He''s extremely busy every single day. I can''t see him, nor do I understand software. I might as well return to Pyrosia with you.


    "Just as well, too. I can talk to my dad about Caleb''spany. It seems like game development really takes a lot of capital. I wonder if my dad would lend Caleb his support." Jill was looking out for Caleb, but I subtly frowned.


    Thad asked my friend to look for a private eye, and I might receive an update sooner rather thanter. Once Jill and I returned to Pyrosia, however, there were still a lot of things I had no control over.


    When Astrid sent us off, she started sobbing before she worked her way up to unrestrained wailing "I''ll do my best to focus on my studies and graduate earlier, I''m going to go back and make the two of you buy me meals to the point of bankruptcy.


    "Why do I have to stay back and study by myself? I don''t want to do this." Astrid cried a little more before she continued, "I''ll have to go back to eating canned tuna every day after you two leave, I don''t want that at all!"


    Astrid looked so pitiful that Jill and I had to promise her several times that we would mail her some Pyrosian food once we were back in the country. Only then was she pacified.


    What surprised me was that Jack actually sent a couple of hispany employees to fly back to Pyrosia with me. The official excuse was that flight tickets were cheaper if we bought them in groups. However, Astrid secretly told me that he was worried that something might happen to me.


    I pretended not to understand the greater meaning behind his gesture and remained quiet. Zack was also on the same flight with us. It had only been halt a year, but he had grown much more mature. Brightwave Group found several sesses because of him. The air listesses were also more enthusiastic when they saw what an aplished man he was. Jill leaned on me and said wickedly, "Say, Eva II you''re given a choice, would you pick Zack or Poker Jack?


    ¨¤ looked at her mischievous expression and knocked her on t


    on the head. "Can''t I just love myself? Why do 1 have to love someone else iBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Family


    I was in considerable good health when I went to Manovia. As soon as I arrived at Pyrosia, however, Julian immediately sent me to the hospital after weing me at the airport. their business, and they''re already


    "I''ve always reserved the VIP ward for you. Lisa will drop by to check on yourter. Herpany came here to expand their


    working on a project."


    Julian seemed to have grown skinnier, but there were finally some


    finally some expressions on his face. His lips e


    lips even curled into a grin when he talked about Alisa.


    All of a sudden, I was no longer tired. "Alisa''spany might''ve moved here, but where does she stay?"


    000000000


    Actually, I wanted to ask if both of them were staying together. However, I was a little embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Julian wasn''t shy at all "Alisa bought a ce that''s close to the hospital, and I''m staying there. You can say I''m a sugar baby now, I was stunned while fill wasughing so hard that she almost went into a seizure. "How are you saying this with a straight face, Julian?" "That''s the truth. She''s a president of apany, and I''m just an insignificant doctor. I''m not as rich as she is. So, being a sugar baby isn''t shametul at all" Julian''s face wasn''t even red. In fact, he seemed to find his words quite sweet.


    I stared at him with widened eyes. I had massively underestimated him. It used to be that he merely had a sharp tongue, However, I never counted on him saying deprecating himself.


    This interesting conversation helped take off some exhaustion I had from the flight. With that said, Julian looked at my medical history once we were back in my VIP ward, and his eyebrows knitted tightly together.


    "Are you just rushing to meet your maker, Eva? Why do you take that how you want to contribute to Pyrosia''s medical industry?"


    such great risks? Is it because you can''t wait to donate your dead body to the hospital? IsN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I was aware that Julian was talking about my massive emotional fluctuations, which had in turn taken a toll on my mind and body. My condition had gotten worse.


    "I''m sorry, Julian."


    Julian looked more rxed when he heard the tone in my voice. Jill hurriedly spoke up for me when she saw the diffident look on my face.


    she


    came clean with Leonard, Fulian. That''s why her condition got worse"


    "Did she rell Leonard everything?"


    "Yeah."


    again. You can focus on your recovery.


    "That works." Julianposed himself "This means nothing will upset you ever ag


    ''Listen up, Eve. You can''t miss sout on Alisa''s and my wedding and our baby''s birth. On top of that, you have to be there when we celebrate every significent education milestone aur kid hits. There''s also their wedding. That reminds me, I expect you to witness the birth of all of my grandchildren


    Too.


    "Once you''ve recovered, focus on making money so that you can give them pocket money in the future, We''re basically family. So, I''m just giving it to


    you straight."


    Julian was being unreasonable, but my eyes reddened when I heard what he said. It looked like I was going to have another family member.


    When Allsa rushed her way here, I could see that she was prettier than before. It wasn''t hard to see that she had a happy and satisfying love life. She procended to order Julian to move the gifts she brought over, covering every inch of the ward floor "I bought all these supplements for you. Go ahead and finish them. Money isn''t an issue."


    Julian was no longer wearing a cold expression. In fact, he couldn''t have stopped his lips from curling into a grin if he wanted to. Actually, I still found it difficult to believe that both of them were a couple.


    Alisa pinched my cheeks firs bones if you undergo another surgery.


    Then, she pinched my breasts. "You were skinny to begin with. I''m telling you, you''ll be left with nothing but skin and


    H


    "I''m getting married next year. If you dare show up to my viciously and chomp on it, amusing me so much that I burst intoughter.


    to my ceremony in this sorry state, I''m going to bite your head off." Alisa pretended to raise my arm


    Then, Alisa rubbed my skinny arms with a heartbroken expression. "Julian told me about it. Your condition is less than ideal. However, you''re home now. So, rx and don''t worry about anything


    "I''ve also set up apany here, and I''m going to spend most of my time here in the future. Once Rivae graduates, she''ll be here as well. We''ll be together as a family."


    The moment I heard the word "family", I couldn''t hold back anymore. I hugged h


    Ther and said, "Alisa..."


    Alisa was sobbing a little as well. However, she said the exact same thing as Julian would have, "Stop crying. Focus on your recovery and thee a long life Piranting the days until you help look after my kids and grandkids. I''m not patient enough for that."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Don''t Let It Leak


    My return to Pyrosia was spread among the people I knew. Aside from my friends, some colleagues also paid me a visit.


    Glenn and a few others were especially happy about it. Thepany would issue a bonus for the overseas project, and everyone was moring for me to treat them to a meal. When they saw the IV needle in my hand, however, a hint ofpassion shed in their eyes. Now that I didn''t have to hide the truth from Leonard, everyone who had a right to know about it basically did.


    They said that they were going to work hard to repay ine for recognizing their talent and giving them opportunities. After I sent these young fellows away, Emma hurried over after her work was over.


    I waspletely shocked when I saw her. "Have you gone on a diet?"


    "I''m so busy with work that I only have one meal every day. I''m literally dying." Emma sat next to me casually. Then, she opened up a few of my supplement bottles and swallowed the tablets.


    "How did you manage your work when you used to be a director, Eva? I''m tempted to take days off. Otherwise, I''m going to be the next person to copse. Just how busy can my work be?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emma grumbled for a long time, and I finally learned just how chaotic things were in Harmon Group. After Leonard went overseas with Amelia, Luca hadplete control over thepany. Not only did he rece key people in various departments, but he also cut a lot of bonuses.


    However, Luca couldn''t afford to offend people in the design department. Also, there was no one to rece the existing staff. Otherwise, he probably would''ve targeted them as well.


    "You have no idea how bad it is. Luca has been even more unruly and reckless ever since Leonard left. He''s running thepany like he freaking owns it. "Mr. Harmon Senior is probably so old that his mind is addled. Why would he let someone like Luca be our leader? The only thing he cares about is money!"


    "Why did Caleb go overseas as well?" I fell


    I felt a little anxious when I thought about Jill.


    "I think someone from abroad contacted him that day. My colleagues in the marketing department said so. It might''ve been Leonard."


    I started harboring a guess when I saw Caleb paying the tattooed foreigner. It seemed like Caleb wasn''t as simple and straightforward as I thought he


    was.


    Emma pulled out her phone when she saw me spacing out. "I''ve just sent a cleaner to tidy up your apartment. I''ll drop by and check on it for you when I have the time.


    "You can stay there if you don''t want to stay in the hospital. I''ll move into your ce and stay with you. You''re free to move into my ce too.


    "I appreciate it." My voice was a little choked up. No one else but she still remembered my apartment.


    "There''s no need for that. If you''re actually grateful, then take a look at this design for me. You signed it in the past."


    Emma pulled out her tablet from her bag. "Actually, I looked it over and didn''t find any issues. So, how is it that it didn''t pass the final inspection? The previous designer who was in charge of it has long resigned. They said he has gone overseas and remains uncontactable "The sketch I gave you previously is also slightly different from the one I''m showing you now. Jean couldn''t tell me what''s going on either."


    I got panicked for some reason when I realized that it was another project Caleb secured. "What''s the status of this project?"


    "It''s just the final stage. We''re going to send it for final inspection, but I think something''s wrong with it." Emma pointed out several significant issues. "Also, Luca has been quite insistent. He keeps chasing me for a solution, but I''ve been stalling him." "Don''t do it first. I think something''s wrong with it. Take it back for now. I''ll search myptop and see if I still have this design sketch."


    I studied the design meticulously, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there were some problems with it. However, I couldn''t put my suspicion into words right now.


    "Why don''t I just leave it with you?


    Emma was about to lose the tablet here, but I quickly shook my head. "Watch your steps at thepany. I have a bad feeling about this: Don''t let this sort of information leak."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 The Scapegoat


    I spent the whole day checking on previous design projects. I designed the core of the project, but I didn''t follow up on itster progress. Back then, Harmon Group had plenty of projects going on, and these ordinary projects were followed up by someone else. I recalled that the designer at the time was personally groomed by Leonard. By all means, there shouldn''t have been anyplications.


    I managed to locate the files. All that was left to do was send them over to Emma and makeparisons.


    At night, Emma brought herptop to my ward again. "I found the issue, Eva. Take a look at the supplier. They''ve been supplying to Harmon Group since


    a year or two back. They''re called Hatchwork Materials Incorporated. Doesn''t Lily''s family own thispany?"


    I was startled. Then, I took the document andpared the details. As expected, Harmon Group started engaging this supplier after Lily worked at thepany.


    "Isn''t Leonard aware that there''s something wrong with Hatchworks'' materials?"


    "I''m not sure about that. They''ve never let me work on the project ever since I started working in Harmon Group. "Emma frowned. "But it''s passed to me now. Do you think someone''s trying to make us the scapegoats, Eva?"


    This particr project might not have been a big one for Harmon Group. However, it was more than enough to ruin the entire design department. If something happened to a project that was worth tens of millions of dors, no ordinary person could bear that kind of loss.


    "From now on, you shouldn''t involve yourself with this project. If Luca askes you questions, just tell him you don''t know anything. You have to be very careful before you sign every document. Also, delete your electronic signature for now. Don''t use it."


    I couldn''t exin it, but I was very panicked. Emma saw how nervous I was, and she quickly nodded as well


    At first, the whole thing became quiet for the next few days. Luca no longer stirred up trouble for Emma. Just as I let out a sigh of relief, however, Penelope came to my ward with two other police officers.


    "Eva Green, we received a report that.." Penelope gave me a troubled look. The police officer next to her immediately resumed what she said in an icy


    tone.


    "We received a report that there were serious design errors in the project you took part in in the past-Rainstream Heights. We need to question you now. Please give us your full cooperation."


    I looked at Penelope, and she gave me an assuring look. Then, she immediately lowered her gaze and coughed lightly. The two police officers next to her wore rather cold and aloof expressions


    It wasn''t hard to guess that someone lodged a police report, and Penelope found out about it. That was why she intentionally followed them here.


    I was still hooked onto an IV drip. So, it took me some effort to sit upright. Julian rashed over to my ward, and his expression grew cold when he saw the police officers.


    *Excuse me, but my patient needs rest. She''s in a dire condition. Why can''t you all wait until she''s done with her IV drip?"


    The nurse standing to the side also nodded repeatedly.


    "The patient is showing symptoms of rpsing for the third time. Are you guys here for questioning, or are you guys taking her away?"


    "You rpsed?" Penelope stared at me with widened eyes. Then, she realized her fellow police officers were looking at her, so she hurriedly lowered her


    head.


    "We just require Ms. Green to cooperate with the investigation and answer some questions. We''re not taking her back to the police department." Julian stood next to me and said, "She can''t afford to be provoked now. As her doctor, I have an obligation to be here." They exchanged nces for a while before they nodded. When the police officers started questioning me, I realized there was indeed something wrong with the project.


    Before the building underwent the final inspection, there were already significant cracks in the exterior walls. Someone reported to the police and imed that the issuey with the design itself


    In the end, the me fell on me.


    "Do you admit that you designed this project, Eva?"


    I shook my head. "No, Terely participated in part of the design."


    aingle materials.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I wasn''t too worried about this case. Although the project was from three years back, I could prove that I wasn''t deeply involved with it as long as I had


    One of the male police officers frowned. "Are you sure? Aren''t you the chief designer?

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 The Fall Guy


    "Ipleted the overall design, but there''s a team tasked with rounding up the detailed designs. Back then, I didn''t work on the project until its final stages. You can probably see that I''m not the designer who submitted the final reports for the project if you carry out an


    investigation."


    I gave them the truth, but all three police officers looked troubled.


    "Weren''t you aware of the supplier and constructionpany?" Penelope gave me a curious look.


    I shook my head again. "I didn''t follow up with the project. Back then, Harmon Group had several major projects, and they were all undergoing construction. As a director, I had to be there at the construction site.


    "I usually let my subordinates work on the smaller projects, such as Rainstream Heights."


    "Hmph. He''s already overseas. You can say anything and it''ll be in your favor." Another police officer, who didn''t talk much, seemed to be very hostile toward me. His words wereced with sarcasm... Penelope immediately red at him, shutting him up


    *This project is from three years back, Eva Perhaps you should think more carefully. Are you sure that you didn''t sign off on the project and that you didn''t follow up with it?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I''m certain." I looked at them with a nk face before I added curiously, "You guys are free to check on the project documents. Every project has the signature of the person in charge. Should my signature appear on it, you''ll only find it on the part where I submitted the foundational designs." The way I saw it, there was no reason for the police toe looking for me. After all, there was no evidence that I was the main person in charge. Penelope looked at the police officers next to her. After they nodded, she pulled out her phone and browsed the gallery. "Il something happens to a project, we''d surely check the documents provided by Harmon Group. Your signature is all over them,


    "The person who filled the report sent the photos to us, and that''s how we''re sure that you''re in charge of


    of the project."


    I took over the cell phone and frowned when I saw the familiar signature on the documents. "Are there any signs of Photoshop? Is it possible these were forged?"


    "We can''t be sure of it now. Some of my colleagues are headed for Harmon Group. We came here to understand more of the situation from you" Penelope tucked her cell phone away and looked at me deliberately.


    "Listen to me, Eva. You have to tell me the truth about everything. If you''re the person in charge, admit it and don''t shirk the responsibility.


    *No one''s living in the apartment right now. Otherwise


    It would lead to a manughter charge. The person in charge would be put behind bars.


    I took a deep breath and shed a smile at her. "Officer Crowe, I rpsed for the second time and had just gone through surgery when you


    you first met me.


    "I was no longer in charge ofpany projects about six months before the surgery. Afterward, I wasn''t involved in the Rainstream Heights project as well. Furthermore, I wasn''t responsible for anypany business for the better part of the following six months." Penelope heard what I said and nodded. "You''re right. That''s exactly what happened." Turning to her colleagues, she said, "She was almost dead back then. How could she have worked in thepany?"


    "Mind your speech, Officer Crowe." The officer who was a little hostile toward me warned her. Clearly, Penelope''s trust in me displeased him


    Then, the same police officer looked at me again. "Can you provide your medical records, hospital stay details, or surgery records?"


    "Sure The hospital system has records for all of the officers.


    I''ll get them ready at once," Julian chimed in indifferently. He swept a cold gaze across the police


    Then, Julian leisurely asked, "I have a question for you guys. Did you look into the backgroud of the person who filed the report? You guys aren''t going to ask Eva to prove she was innocent, are you? "Alteratively, it could be that someone knew she would rpse for the third time and that she doesn''t have long to live. So, the perpetrator wants her to be the scapegoat


    Meanwlute, yra pays believe that someone who wasn''t in charge and wasn''t even at the crime scene but is terminally ill should take responsibility for this case. Is that what''s happening here?

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Sealed Documents


    Julian was an expert in sarcasm. His words, coupled with the nk expression on his face, wereced with a thick sense of mockery. *What pr


    nonsense are you saying?" The police officer who was hostile toward me stepped forward, but the other male police officer stopped him...


    Julian pushed his sses upward and said, "After all, you''ve been targeting Eva the whole time. As far as I know, you''re just asking some routine questions. This isn''t an interrogation. So, is there really a need to employ the techniques?


    "On the other hand, does this fine officer stand to gain something from this case? Is that why he has been asking provocative questions?" "T-That''s a load of crap!" The hostile police officer suddenly stuttered. Penelope and the other police officer immediately cast a nce at him.


    Then, Penelope gave both of them a look, sending them out of my ward. She turned around and shed me an apologetic look. "We''re just here for some routine questioning, Eva Please don''t take it to heart. He just has a bad temper, that''s all.


    "We''ll definitely investigate the person who lodged the police report. We won''t ever falsely use you."


    Penelope had helped me in the past, so I didn''t want to put her in a difficult position. However, Julian continued to wear a sour expression after she left. "Don''t leave the hospital premises for the time being, Eva. You got that?"


    I immediately nodded. Julian stared at me for a while before he finally left. With that said, I honestly couldn''t stop myself from worrying about the case. I recognized all the documents Penelope showed me. They were all processed in ordance with the procedures. By all means, my signature shouldn''t have been there at all.


    Furthermore, 1 had documents proving my whereabouts before and after the surgery. It was just that the person who lodged the police report wanted to throw me under the bus. I wasn''t going to sit by and do nothing.


    When I called Jean, she lowered her voice and spoke in a particrly soft voice, "I have no idea what''s happening to thepany, Eva. They''re reorganizing the documents, and these are files that were sealed years ago. Now, Luca has them."


    I was immediately shocked. It was as I had imagined. "Where are the documents for the Rainstream Heights project? Can you take photos and send them


    to me?


    "Those were the first documents they took away. They even sealed up soft copies of the project documents."


    Jean probably sprinted briskly and arrived at the end of the corridor. I could hear echoes. "But I did take several photos. I only have three or four, though. There''s just something not right about this"


    Jean proceeded to send me the photos, and I discovered that one of the photos contained the same confirmation documents Penelope showed me. The only difference between them was that Luca''s signature was seen in the photo


    I quickly saved the photos and said, "Watch your back. Things in Harmon Group are very chaotic now."


    Jean hurriedly hung up the phone, and my heart sank deeper by the second. It was pretty clear who was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    With Leonard and Caleb overseas, Luca called the shots around here. On top of that, no one in thepany dared challenge him. He was probably in a hurry to lock up the documents because he wanted to forge evidence.


    It didn''t take a genius to see who would be the person in charge of the Rainstream Heights project. I would surely be the scapegoat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I quickly turned on myptop, While I might not have saved all documents from three years back, the work emails were probably not deleted.


    Furthermore, I also had the habit of uploading certain important documents to the cloud as backups. I did it in the past because I wanted easy ess. I certainly didn''t think they woulde in handy now.


    The moment I essed my email, a virus software was automatically downloaded against any will. As I watched theputer screen gradually distorted, I knew I had been tricked once more.


    Not many people in thepany knew about this email ount of mine. It seemed like it wasn''t hard for Luca to find someone to set me up. In the end, I forcibly shut down myptop, and my heart sank to my guts. Fortunately, there was always a way out. My backup files weren''t just kept here.


    15pin to Clum Your Surprise Reward


    ke Up

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 Wake Up


    Aside from the cloud, I also had backup files in my apartment. Luca acted so quickly. I had no idea what he would do next, so I needed to first get the evidence to prove my innocence. After thinking it through, I decided to get dressed and head back to the apartment.


    When I was in school, my teacher always told us we had a big responsibility. All documents needed to be traceable and backed up. Since I had been framed in Harmon Group repeatedly, I made it a habit to do just that. My oldptop and external hard drive contained materials from back then, along with photos of me signing the documents.


    I hurriedly hailed a cab. By the time I got home, I was starting to feel dizzy. But I had to get the documents as soon as possible, so I went upstairs while gritting my teeth.


    However, I didn''t expect that my house had been robbed. The first thing I saw as soon as I stepped through the door was the messy living room and the boxes that had been rummaged through.


    I instinctively fished out my phone to call the police.


    Something struck the back of my head, making me pass out instantly. Before losing consciousness, all I saw was a pair of men''s leather shoes.


    I wasn''t lucky this time as I didn''t wake up right away. Whenever I passed out due to cancer, I would regain consciousness in no time. But now, it felt as If I was awake and not awake at the same time.


    I picked up on some frantic footsteps around me before feeling someone carrying my body. Then, I heard the sound of the ambnce.


    With peopleing and going into my apartment, I figured maybe someone saw me faint. Or perhaps the person who attacked me panicked and called an ambnce for me.


    While I was lost in my cluttered thoughts, I felt a jolt of electricity. It caused my body to jerk involuntarily.


    I had seen this scene in the hospital before. Was I in cardiac arrest? My thoughts hadn''t stopped, though.


    I vaguely heard my parents'' voice. They were telling me not to fall asleep. My father looked the same as he did a few years ago


    before I went abroad.


    He smiled and told me he would buy me a pink sports car in the future to fulfill my princess dream. On the other hand, my mother looked worried as she told me to stay strong


    "Eva, you''ve made it through two surgeries. You have to wake up this time as well, okay? We''re alright here. You don''t need to worry about us. Your friends are waiting for you, so wake up."


    I could feel the tears on my face, but I couldn''t utter a single word. I wanted to tell them how exhausted I really was. It wouldn''t be that bad if I were to join them on the other side.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There was no one left here that I truly cared about. Being reunited with my parents would be amazing.


    Reaching out my hand silently, I saw Leonard''s face. Then, I noticed Amelia there with a soft smile, holding their child. I retracted my hand and smiled


    as well.


    Wonderful Leonard now had a child of his own. His d


    His dream hade true. After that, I saw Leonard''s grandmother. She She wasn''t that much of a cook. Pasta was the only thing she could make well. Every time I visited her, she would offer me pasta always eat it happily. When I saw ber standing next to my parents, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore.


    Leonard and I had both lost our family. Was it also my time?


    Suddenly, someone gripped my hand, making me feel a piercingly sharp pain.


    Jack''s voice then sounded. "Eva, wake up! Eva, open your eyes and look at me! Look at me!"


    he was inviting me to eat pasta


    pasta shyly, but I would

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 Don''t Worry


    "Eval" Jack''s usually cold voice finally carried a hint of urgency. There were other noises as well, but I couldn''t make them out. All I could feel was the excruciating pain in my hand. Someone was trying to pull Jack''s hand away, but he refused, which hurt me even more.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I turned to look at Jack. He was pulling my hand, with two doctors trying to pull him away. Behind Jack stood Alisa, who looked both anxious and ufortable. Just then, Julian pushed the door open and walked in. He looked at me and stated coldly, "Stop being dramatic. She''s awake."


    Upon hearing that, Jack stopped struggling against the doctors before rushing to my bedside. For once, his usually stoic face showed some excitement. Eva, Eva!"


    That was all I could let out as I felt nothing but pain in my hand and head.


    Jack wanted to lean in closer, but Alisa smacked him on the head.


    "Mr. McLennan, right? Can you let go of her? Are you trying to crush her hand?"


    Only then did Jack notice how pale my hand was due to his grip, and he looked embarrassed. This was the first time I saw him like this. I wanted to tease him, but I couldn''t get any words out. Julian and another doctor examined me. When they confirmed that I just needed time to recover slowly, Alisa breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You scared me to death, Eva. I thought I was going to end up all alone again," Alisained in tears. Then, she wiped my face with the tissues she had just used to wipe her tears..


    I wanted to reach my hands out to


    resist it


    it, but I just couldn''t.


    Luckily, Julian, with his obsession with cleanliness, noticed it and quickly snatched the tissues from her.


    "She needs to rest. She won''t be able to do so with you here. Out you go


    I looked at Julian gratefully. He was always the one to step in at crucial moments. However, Jack stood there stubbornly, still staring at me,


    In the end, Alisa couldn''t hold it any longer and said, "Hey, let''s go. She needs to rest. Don''t think you can do anything to her just because you saved her.


    Julian wrapped his arms around Alisa''s waist, dragging her outside. "Give him 30 seconds to talk to her." When they were outside, Jack approached me and touched my forehead gently. He looked down at me. After what felt like ten seconds, he uttered, "Don''t worry. I won''t let the one who hurt you get away with it."


    He was punctual in my eyes, as it took him exactly 30 seconds to talk to me.


    My spirits seemed to have lifted after I saw them. I could finally fall asleep.


    During this period, I kept drifting in and out of sleep. Then, I realized what had happened to me. The thief had smashed my head with the vase from my doorway.


    There was a blood clot in my brain, so I had to have surgery. I wasn''t even done with my cancer surgery yet, and now, my head had to be cut open again, 1 figured I''d be stuck with wigs in this lifetime.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Besides Jill and the others who visited me frequently, Jack woulde every day. But he seemed quite busy as he would only visit me in the middle of the night when I was half-asleep.


    Sometimes, he woulde at dawn to have a nce at me before leaving in a hurry. But each time, he would tell me not to worry and that he would get revenge for me.


    I would only reply to Jack briefly because Julian strictly limited how much I could talk since I needed to rest


    love life.


    The other regr visitor was Alisa. She was practically living in the hospital now. Other than worrying about my health, she would also ask about m


    "What''s your rtionship with Jack? Be honest with me. I''m your cousin."


    Fasting Nothing

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Feeling Nothing


    While brushing my wig, Alisa gossiped, "I heard he customized this wig specially for you. Look, I think it''s made of real hair.


    *And the doctor from back then? Jack flew him from Sheffold using his family''s private helicopter. Ah. I can''t rte to a love story with a rich president.


    "You also have a rich president," I muttered, which made her re at me.


    "Little girl, don''t challenge my parental authority. I''ll interrogate you properly once you''ve recovered


    "But honestly, I think the guy is alright. He''s kind of like Julian, just not as sharp-tongued. Jack is not very vocal. Think about it, okay? He''s already met the family anyway. Julian and I think he''s pretty good."


    I rolled my eyes at her. Alisa thought she could y the role of a parent when she was only slightly older than me.


    When I thought about Jack, my expression darkened.


    Even passersby would figure out how he felt for me, so how could I not? But considering my situation....


    1 closed my eyes. First, it was cancer, and now, I had been hit on the head. I wasn''t even sure if it had affected my intelligence.


    My life was filled with hardships. I didn''t want to drag anyone along.


    When Alisa kept asking me how I felt about him, I finally spoke up, "I feel nothing I don''t want to think about love right now. Just look at me, Alisa "


    I raised my thin arm, revealing only skin and bones. An IV drip was attached to it, and my head was wrapped in gauze.


    With the ever-1


    r-present threat of my cancer returning, I dared not to think about love. Even staying alive felt like a luxury.


    Alisa walked over and stroked my bald head. "Got it. I''ll just make you cringe every day by being lovey-dovey with Julian in front of you. It''s easy to entertain you anyway.


    I rolled my eyes again. She just had to say that. Still, this bickering improved my moodProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was right-returning to the country was nice. At least I had family here, though their words weren''t always pleasant to hear.


    When Julian came to check on me, he snorted. "As someone older than you, let me remind you to rest properly. Don''t waste our time and care. If you don''t attend Lisa''s and my wedding next year..." "You''ll bite me to death?" I winloed at him.


    "That can be arranged."


    No wonder Alisa liked Julian; he was just


    t like her.


    When Penelope came over and saw Julian''s displeased expression, she felt a bit guilty.


    "Dr. Pope, I''m just here to discuss the progress of the case, not to ask questions."


    Sure,


    you have ten min


    H


    Remaining expressionless, Julian pushed the door and exited the ward


    "Your attending physician is so intimidating," Penelopemented while patting her chest.


    "Yes, he is." I nodded vigorously. "Why did you want to see me? Is there any progress on the case?"


    Hearing me mention the case, Penelope quickly rified her purpose for visiting


    "We''ve found the person who attacked you. He received money from someone online, so he gave it a try. He doesn''t know who the employer is. He only knows that he''s supposed to steal all your electronic devices and send them to a designated location "You didn''t find anyone he met up with?"


    Since there was a designated location, someone must''ve gone to pick up the itens, right?


    Nodding in frustration, Penelope replied, "It''s a locker at the supermarket, and their surveince camera is under repair."


    Everything seemed too coincidental, but I knew that was not the case. It was only one surveince camera, so Luca could''ve done it himself.


    "What about Harmon Group? Have you gone there and checked their documents?"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Suspicion


    Penelope looked furious as soon as she heard my question. "The people at Harmon Group said they were moving their archive, and a fire happened a few dayster. They''re still checking the physical documents." "What about the digital ones?"


    "They got hit by a virus. The tech department is trying to recover the documents, but it''s difficult to restore the overwritten contents."


    We both fell silent.


    I believed the police also felt something was wrong. Why was all these happening as soon as they started the investigation?


    "Most of the missing materials are probably rted to the Rainstream Heights project, right? Are they still iming I''m responsible at the time?" 1 asked tly as I stared at Penelope. She nodded again.


    "Don''t worry, Eva We''ll definitely find out the people behind this."


    I smiled at her politely, but I didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t as if I didn''t trust the police. But the dyed justice wouldn''t mean much to someone who had one foot in the grave like me. "Do you have any suspects?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penelope looked at me cautiously. I knew I wasn''t really following the protocol, but I still told her my suspicions about Luca.


    "He''s been fighting with Leonard for internal power, and now, I think he''s trying to seize control. When I was there, Leonard handled most of the projects. Luca was only assisting Leonard. But Luca was the one who signed off on the Rainstream Heights project." I sent Penelope the photos I got from Jean.


    As she looked at the photos with a bit of difficulty, she stated, "The photos are a bit blurry. It''s hard to verify the authenticity, but we''ll do our best. I''ll have the tech department look into it."


    When I couldn''t provide any more clues, Penelope prepared to leave. Before leaving, she informed me that the person who attacked me was from Manovia.


    "We''ve investigated, and he has no connection to you. H be got online,"


    "Manovia?"


    He''s been in Manovia for seven or eight years. Maybe he''s desperate for money, so he tried a job


    A light bulb went off in my head. It felt as if I had gotten a major clue


    Penelope nodded. "He''s a repeat offender. He did something in Manovia and served time in prison. When he was released, he was immediately deported. I think he went back to his old lifestyle. But don''t worry, we''ll keep investigating and make sure you get justice." I wanted to ask more about the attacker, but it might not be appropriate. The investigation was still ongoing, after all.


    But if he had just returned from Manovia and could locate my house that easily, someone must''ve been working behind the scenes. I started to have a vague guess about the person,


    When Caleb messaged me on WhatsApp to check on me, I asked him if he was returning to the country.


    "I''m not going back for now. Thepany''s in chans. My mom asked me toy low for a while, and it''s a good opportunity to handle the business here." He was the same as always, telling me everything without concealing anything. However, that made my suspicion grow bigger.


    rtionship


    When visited me, I couldn''t help but probe further, J, Caleb said he''ll be staying in Manovia for a while. Are you guys going to be in a long distance


    "What else can we do? There are so many things to handle within the family, so I can''t leave."


    "Are you continuing to invest? Caleb said game development is pretty expensive."


    Sure enough, Jill seemed worried as soon as I mentioned the investment


    "Eve, my dad is getting old and stubborn. He''s simply refusing to ept new trends, so he won''t give me any money for the investment. I secretly gave Caleb two million yesterday, but I got caught Now, they''ve blocked my credit card. Darn it." I was a bit surprised that several million dors still wasn''t enough for Caleb''s game development "Jill, have you ever read hispany''s documents? Are all the proceduresplete?"

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 Problem


    "Why are you asking such questions? You don''t trust him?" Jill immediately pouted at me.


    Women in love were all like this. They couldn''t stand other people saying anything bad about their partner.


    I instantly shook my head. "He told me the money isn''t enough, so I''m thinking of investing. You know my studio is doing pretty well. I want to help him. Butpanies need to sign a contract for partnerships.


    "Moreover, you''re also aware that Crystal and the others have been managing thepany. I can''t make decisions on my own.


    Jill looked at me in delight. "Eva, you''re the best! Caleb has been telling me that he still thinks of you as his rtive! I''ve seen the documents, and he has sent them to me before. I''ll forward them to you. The procedures are definitelyplete. It''ll be great if you''re investing. He can rx a bit."


    fill scrolled through their chat history and found the documents. I received over a dozen different documents, which stunned me slightly.


    No matter how I looked at it, thepany seemed to have no problem. But something still felt odd.


    "I don''t know. Caleb said it''d cost tens of millions. He said if we''re going to do it, we should do it right."


    Jill looked dreamy as she talked about Caleb''s grand n


    Frowning, I asked, "Didn''t he study management? He understands software as well?"


    Both Jill and I didn''t understand anything in this area, But I knew how tough it was to start a business across different majors, especially the technical


    field


    Jill paused for a moment before shaking her head. "I don''t know. Maybe he studied it? Didn''t he do this all through university? Come on, just trust him. You know Caleb; he''s not the type to talk big."


    She even pulled out her phone to show me a few small games from theirpany. The graphic was a bit too crude to me. They were far from the games Emma usually yed, but they were still games. The gaming environment might be different domestically and abroad. Jill kept exining that nothing was wrong.


    I only told her that I would discuss it with Crystal and the others before sending her away.


    fill really wanted to help Caleb. She even introduced the games to Alisa, but Alisa wasn''t interested in games, so she didn''t n to invest.


    Meanwhile, I fished out my phone and kept researching the procedures to start a gamepany abroad.


    I found no issues with Caleb''s procedures. Was 1 overthinking this? Moreover, many domestic game developments did cost tens of millions. It seemed normal, but the rerums should be more significant The more I read, the sleepier I was. Eventually, I closed my eyes and fell asleep,


    By the time I woke up, Jack was there, reading the materials. "Are you going to start a gamepany? You''re not doing design anymore?" He raised the document in his hand.


    Opening my eyes groggily, I yawned. "No, that''s Caleb''spany''s documents. I''m... thinking about investing.


    I didn''t want anyone to know I was investigating Caleb, so I lied.


    Jack raised his brows, clearly knowing that I was lying. Fortunately, he didn''t call me out. Instead, he showed me the documents and pointed at something


    "The approvals from Manovia merged two years ago, so thispany can''t be new. Also, I think something''s wrong with the content of these. investment projects. They don''t fall within the category of gamepanies." The more he spoke, th


    the more rmed I became.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could say anything else, I interjected, "So, you also think something''s wrong with thispany, right?"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Coaxing a Child


    "Also?" Jack picked up the w in my words. "Are you trying to investigate him or hispany?


    Not expecting Jack to be this perceptive, 1 lowered my head in embarrassment. Caleb and I had a good rtionship Logically, I shouldn''t doubt him.


    But all the coincidences and evidence pointed to him, so I couldn''t help but suspect him.


    Since I had already been exposed, I might as well just let it all out. "I think there''s a problem with hispany. Don''t ask me what the problem is, i don''t want to say it for now."


    "Alright. Can I bring the documents back?


    "You want to help me investigate?"


    To be honest, I already knew that Jack had a widework in Manovia. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to handle such a big project.


    I had thought about asking him to help me investigate, but I didn''t think it was that appropriate. I didn''t want anyone to help me investigate Caleb, but it wasn''t as if I had d anyone else who could help me. Jack nodded seriously, "Can 1?"


    As I thought about Caleb''s unusual behavior and the money fill had put out, I gritted my teeth.


    "I''ll send you the documents to your phone. I might have to bother you with this."


    "It''s not a bother."


    He put the documents aside and looked down at the materials I just sent to his phone.


    I noticed Jack wasn''t actually cold. He just didn''t like to talk, just like Alisa said. A stoic man who didn''t like to talk could be endearing at times. At least, he was a man of his word


    He seemed to be texting someone,


    meone, and he didn''t look up until a few minutester.


    "It''ll take some time to investigate these materials. You need to wait a few days."


    "A few days?"


    I widened my eyes in disbelief. Was it really that simple to investigate apany?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re in a hurry, I can try pushing them-"


    "No need. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."


    Once again, I witnessed the power of capital. This was like something a president would say in a novel. The world of presidents was surely different from that of an ordinary person like me.


    In the past, when my father wanted to investigate apany, it required a lot of people and cost a significant amount of money.


    Yet, when Jack did it, he only needed to move his fingers.


    Seeing me in a daze, Jack chuckled and handed me the milk


    "It''s warm. Drink a bit. Your lips are dry." His fingers brushed over my lips, and I felt


    iny


    face heat up.


    Quickly taking the milk from his hand, I gulped it down. He retracted his hand andughed softly, I didn''t know a cold man like him could be this charming when heughed.


    He sat beside me, asionally ncing at his phone. Sometimes, he looked serious, and he would frown as if he was getting annoyed with whoever was texting him Jack was really busy. E


    Every time he visited me, his phone would ring non-stop.


    He carried two power banks. Sometimes, I caught myself wanting to ask if his phone''s battery was quicker to drain, but I dared not to voice it.


    As it he could sense my gaze, he looked up at me."


    "Yes?"


    "If you''re busy you can leave


    Even though he cared about me, work was more important,


    He paused for a moment before looking at me. "I''ll leave when you finish your milk. He sounded gentle as if he were coaxing a child.


    I swallowed hard, suddenly finding bin handsome.


    Just then, the flour was protly pushed ops, led by Lennard''s familiar voice. "Eva, may I corne in!"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 See Each Other LessThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Leonard came in, he saw Jack gazing at me softly along and my blushing face. His expression immediately hardened, and the words he wanted to say stayed on the tip of his tongue. In the end, he repeated, "Eva, may Ie in?"


    Seeing me nod, he sighed in relief. But his gaze lingered on Jack for a while. I was all too familiar with that kind of look.


    Back in university, he would do this whenever someone tried to pursue me. However, our rtionship was different now.


    "Have you just returned to the country? What brings you here?"


    I noticed his suitcase at the door earlier, and his clothes seemed wrinkled.


    Leonard nodded, a bit dejected. "Yeah, I came over after getting off the ne. How did your surgery go?"


    "Good. I''m


    nline now."


    I looked down, not wanting to look at him. Perhaps my brain was affected during the surgery. The image of him holding Amelia''s and his child kept appearing in my mind.


    Seeing that we were both silent, Jack took the milk from my hands. "Mr. Harmon, Eva needs to rest."


    I was d that Jack said that as I didn''t want to talk about anything personal with Leonard. I followed Jack''s cue and pretended to lie down


    "I know. I''m sorry. I know she got injured because of thepany''s issues." Leonard no longer looked upset. Instead, he seemed more like a businessman now


    "Mr. McLennan, I do have something important to discuss with Eva. Could you step out for a moment?"


    "No." Jack remained expressionless as he handed me a wet wipe.


    I could feel Leonard getting angry again. It was obvious he disliked Jack being around me, but he seemed to have forgotten that we were divorced now. "It''s fine. Jack knows about this matter as well, so you can say it" Since we were going for a professional approach, I could act like a businesswoman too.


    Leonard didn''t expect that Jack and I were this close. It took him some time to process my words before nodding


    "You weren''t the person in charge of the Rainstream Heights project. I''ll provide evidence to the police for this.


    "But part of thepany''s materials was burned, and another part was infected by a virus. It might be difficult to retrieve them. Do you have any suspects? Or has anyone approached you?" "Luca"


    This didn''t even need to be said. Luca was the primary suspect.


    Leonard nodded. "I think so too. He''s been quite activetely. He''s probably about to take action."


    I wasn''t really familiar with the internal power struggle within Harmon Group. Back when I worked at thepany, I was only in the design department. Whatever disputes Leonard and Luca had didn''t concern me anymore, but Caleb... After giving it a thought, I decided to voice my suspicions, "I suspect Caleb is involved as well, but I don''t have any evidence. It''s up to you whether you want to investigate him."


    Not everyone would believe me unconditionally, especially now that we were divorced.


    Sure enough, Leonard refuted, "Caleb? That''s impossible!"


    To be honest, I also didn''t believe Caleb would be that kind of person, so I said nothing more


    The initially si


    Jack let out a chuckle, causing Leonard to re at him in great displeasure. Leonard then looked at me. "Alright, I''ll investigate him. You..!


    He frowned slightly and added, "Get sor


    some rest. I''ll visit you again."


    As Leopard tomed to leave, I finally said the words I had been wanting to say, "No need From now on, go to Crystal when ites to work, not me

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 The Mastermind


    After Leonard came back, Harmon Group immediately resumed normal operations. Not only did the construction for the project resume, but all the departments had also begun their internal reorganization. Emma would share thepany''s gossip with me every day, but I wasn''t really interested. Given Leonard''s abilities, managing Harmon Group wouldn''t


    be hard.


    Both Caleb and Luca weren''t his match. As long as he focused on the job, his role as the sessor was practically guaranteed. It was especially so now that he had a son.


    My heart hurt every time I thought about him, Amelia, and that child. Maybe I just couldn''t stand to see other people doing well.


    After a few days, Penelope came to update me on the progress of the case. As the victim, I might be able to receivepensation since the mastermind had been found.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The person who attacked you was in contact with the other party online, but we still managed to track down the mastermind''s ID. We also traced the transfer ount. It''s under Ivy''s beauty salon." "Leonard''s aunt?"


    "Right, her. She posted on a forum and even transferred money to the guy. She can''t argue against this. This isplete evidence."


    "So, this could prove that Luca swapped the documents to pin the design issues on me?" I asked.


    Ivy might not be bright, but she genuinely cared about her son. I could understand if she did this for Luca''s sake.


    However, Penelope shook her head. "She didn''t admit to it. She even imed someone framed her. No matter what, she won''t admit it..


    "You know how tricky the Harmons'' legal team is. They''re a pain in the ass. Even my superior is struggling. But at least we have enough evidence to prove she hired someone to attack you.


    I nodded in silence. Perhaps this was the best oue I could hope for.


    Ivy wouldn''t let something happen to Luca, but she wouldn''t confess about the project either.


    "By the way, the person who attacked you is called Donny Fard. We''ve looked into his records. He only had contact with Ivy, so we can basically convict him. He also confirmed that the person who called him was a woman, but we can''t trace the number."


    I understood what Penelope was getting at. At most, they could only pin it on Ivy. The others would be off the hook


    Even if Ivy got caught, she would only need to pay mepensation for medical expenses and emotional damages. Besides that, she would also serve a brief time in prison.


    I was still alive, after all. And I recovered fairly quickly. Everything seemed to be unrted to Luca and Caleb, but something still felt off.


    Why was it so coincidental that someone from Manovia would break into my house? And how did he know the exact location of my house?


    Just as I was about to ask Penelope about the investigation, Jill visited me, looking cheerful.


    "Eva, you said you wanted to invest. How''s that going? The materials I gave you the other day were wrong. Caleb registered new procedures with mypany yesterday, and he''s asking me to sign an investment agreement. We''ll be family soon. Why is he so formal?" I read the documents Jill sent me, feeling confused. "It''s not the samepany?"


    "Of course not. Didn''t I tell you he already had apany back in university? Thatpany is no longer in business. He sent me the wrong materials because he was busy at the time, and he only realized it when we were about to sign the contract."


    I looked at the new documents again. They seemed even moreplete than the previous ones. Could I really have misunderstood Caleb?

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Cursed Soul


    I sent the documents to Jack. He only responded with an "OK" emoji, not saying anything else.


    Jill leaned over, and I immediately locked my phone. But she still saw Jack''s name.


    "What? You''re even hiding it from me? Come on. Tell me, how far have you two progressed?


    I stared at her speechlessly, "What about you and Caleb? Is he not going toe home? You haven''t even sorted out your issues yet, and you want to butt into mine?"


    "He said he wants to establish his business there," Jill said, deted.


    "Can''t be do it here? The costs would be lower, and there should be plenty ofputer science students in the country."


    I had always wondered about this as I felt the entrepreneurial environment in Manovia wasn''t as good.


    This country had arge poption, so there were naturally more gamers here. As long as the game software was developed, it could beunched online, right? So, why did Caleb want to do it in Manovia? Upon listening to my words, Jill was even more dejected as she sighed.


    "He said the environment here is bad and that the technology is not as advanced as the ones abroad. He studied management, yet he doesn''t know how


    to control costs at all."


    When I thought about the few simple gemmes Jill showed me, something didn''t feel right.


    Did such simple games really need high-level foreign talent? I remembered the game Emma yedst year was made by college students, and it cost only around a hundred thousand.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing Jill''s aggrieved expression, I didn''t say what I wanted to say. Since I couldn''t prove Caleb was involved in something, I wouldn''t put Jill in a difficult spot


    I slowly recovered during this time and could start rehabilitation therapy. The caregiver would take me out for a walk asionally to prevent my muscles from atrophying.


    Ever since I got hit on the head, the cancer cells seemed to have shut down.


    Every time Julian looked at my examination report, a hint of relief would appear in his eyes. "Good, you''ll be able to attend the wedding. It''ll be your job to take care of the kids."


    I was already immune to his and Alisa''s shamelessness. But my body was genuinely improving, so I was in a good mood.


    Simrly, Harmon Group was getting better as well. Although there were many negative news reports, Leonard resolved them one by one.


    He held a press conference specially for this project, stating that thepany would ensureprehensive design modifications and that the progress of the project would not be affected. Unknowingly, this issue had been settled by more than half. Everything was heading in a positive direction.


    He didn''te to look for me either, which made me feel at ease.


    However, that happiness didn''tst long. On the day I was supposed to have my rehabilitation therapy, I saw Amelia in the hallway. She had lost a lot of weight, and she looked haggard. Amelia was pushing a baby stroller, her frustration evident. "Can you stop crying? Why won''t you stop crying? Didn''t I just change your diaper? I''m begging you, please stop crying!"


    Unlike the image of the loving mother I had imagined her to be, Amelia looked furious. A few parents nearby, who were also with their children, looked at her sympathetically and affered her some advice. "I think the baby is too hot in that outfit. You shouldn''t keep him bundled up like that."


    "Babies often wet their diapers. Just change him. Would you like some help?"


    "It''s not good for the baby to beyered up like that


    "No nerd" Amelia pushed them away, ring at thein. "You guys... You"


    Her eyes thenndel name, and she sneered, "I was wondering why my son''s been crying all da


    all day. Turns out he could sense your cursed


    ster 388 Help My San

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Help My Son


    Ignoring her child, Amelia stormed toward me angrily. I heard people would change after giving birth, so I didn''t want to argue with her. "Let''s go. It''s almost time for rehab."


    I looked at Nina, the nurse. She nodded and supported me, preparing to leave. But Amelia wouldn''t give up as she came over and grabbed me.


    "Feeling guilty? I heard you got cancer and got hit in the head. Well? Are you dying? If you are, then do so quickly. Quit being an eyesore. Who are you trying to infect your bad luck with?


    "You." I looked at her expressionlessly before ncing at the baby stroller behind her. "If you don''t keep an eye on the baby, watch out when-" Before I could finish the sentence, two kids ran over. They were holding bubble machines and releasing the bubbles, so they didn''t notice the baby stroller in the middle of the hallway.


    The boy collided with the baby stroller, and the girl bumped into the boy. To avoid falling, both children had to grip the baby stroller.


    In the next second, the wailing of a baby echoed in the hallway, Ame froze for a moment before running toward the stroller.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ash, are you alright? Where are your parents? Are you trying to harm the baby? Security! Security!"


    Knowing they had done something wrong, the kids ran away. Amelia wanted to chase after them, but she also needed to hold the baby. For a while, she


    was at a loss


    The family members of other patients rushed to help her. In just a few seconds, the baby stopped crying.


    Amelia turned pale. "Ash! Ash! Help my son. Please help my son!"


    Many kind-hearted people supported Amelia and helped her get a doctor. Amelia seemed confused and helpless, her face covered in tears.


    I wanted to remind her that she should call Leonard, but I held back. Before Amelia left, she red at me so viciously as though this was my fault.


    Finally, I heard her shout at me, "Eva, if something happens to my son, I''ll make you pay for it!"


    Nina pulled me back in fear. "Ms. Green, is this person crazy? Should we call the police? I''m a bit scared."


    I shook my head. "No need. Her family will take care of her."


    I exined the situation to Leonard through WhatsApp. The child was innocent, after all. And he might be Leonard''s only child.


    Leonard only replied with a thank you, and I didn''t say anything more.


    I didn''t care about Amelia and the child. This had nothing to do with me anyway.


    However, I was clearly overthinking this. When the police arrived at my ward, they looked serious.


    "Eva, there''s a report stating that you''ve intentionally harmed someone. And now, that child is in the ICU. You must cooperate with the investigation. The child is in a serious condition now. You might need to bear criminal responsibility." It was the same officer who targeted me the other day.


    His colleague looked at him strangely before quickly exining, "Ms. Green, we need to question you and hope you can rify the situation."


    Nodding, I looked at the officer who was targeting me. "Hello, may I know your name? You''ve met me twice, after all."


    it was almost impossible for him to target me without any personal grudge against me


    "Daryl Thompson."


    He forced a smile before adding, "So, cant ask you questions now?"

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 How Am I Responsible for This


    Isently remembered his name, thinking I should look into this person.


    I couldn''t be sure which officer would respond to each police report. Why did he appear each time I was in trouble?


    His colleague kept giving him a suggestive look on the side, but Daryl''s questions remained tricky and sharp.


    "Ms. Miller has confirmed you''re the one behind this, is this anything else you''d like to say?"


    "She should present evidence for her allegations. Why should I exin myself?"


    Irited my head and looked at him. "A dozen people were at the scene, and there are four surveince cameras. Yet, you''re convicting me without further Investigation? Or are you so eager to see me fall?"


    I thought I might have murdered Daryl''s father. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need me to take the me for everything.


    The police officer beside him couldn''t take it anymore. "Sorry, my colleague is slightly worked up. Please don''t mind him. We''ll check the surveince footage and talk with the witnesses. We''d like your cooperation. This is about conserving resources, not wasting police efforts,"


    "I''m not the one wasting police efforts,"


    I still spoke with little to no emotion.


    This matter was easy to manage. All one needed was to get hold of the surveince footage. They didn''t investigate that and came straight to me.


    Daryl probably had a bone to pick with me. He was about tosh out when Leonard arrived


    "Era, don''t think we can''t get to the bottom of it if you keep your mouth shut. Let me tell you, the baby is in the ICU now. You have to take responsibility for this!"


    "I''m a patient supported by a caregiver. I was ten feet away from the baby at the time. How am I responsible for this?"


    I looked at him with a ridiculous gaze. "Daryl Thompson, why are you targeting me?


    s expected, he became even more outraged from embarrassment when I said that


    "Officers, that''s a misunderstanding. I have the hospital''s surveince footage that I can pass to you!


    Leonard stood in front of me and handed him his phone.


    "Ame was distraught when she saw that the baby had fallen. She didn''t mean to make a false police report. She''ll exin this matterter. Please don''t make things difficult for Eva. She has nothing to do with this." Leonard''s voice sounded gruff and tired.


    I sat on the bed and didn''t move as I looked at the few men indifferently.


    I had nothing to do with the matter from the start. Even if the police came asking questions, I didn''t need to get worked up over iL


    However, I didn''t know who Daryl Thompson was. Could he be Amelia''s friend?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As I was overthinking it, Amelia charged in with her hair all disheveled. Two terrified nurses followed after her.


    "Ms. Miller, you can''t enter. You can''t-"


    "Why can''t I? She''s a murderer! She wants to kill my


    my son! Eva Gr


    Green, make you pay


    She had gone ballistic and was charging at me, but someone stopped her


    I was startled. Did something happen to the baby?


    Leonard hugged her anxiously. "What''s wrong with Ash? Speak, woman!"


    Amalia looked at Leonard shakily and awardly,


    "The doctor said Ash nerds surgery. There''s a blood clot in his brain. She needed brain surgery for her brain. Now, she wants the same for our son. It''s her Lault


    She continued to wail like I did hurt her soit


    Daryl, who stood by the side, looked at me with rag


    rage and hatred.


    "What a crowd! Offices, why are you looking for Eva?


    Jack suddenly appeared with a mam in a smart suit behind him


    "Officers, I''m Ms. Cineer''s loyer, Mr. Lloyd. My client is not in a good and avoid any questions in my absence. Thank you."


    physical condition. If you have any question plosse let me know to be present

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Put My Mind at Ease


    No wonderwyers were at the top of the food chain. The matter was temporarily resolved with Phineas Lloyd''s presence.


    The police officers didn''t dare to question me harshly anymore. Leonard also left with Amelia in his arms.


    Phineas escted the matter and gave Daryl a stern lecture on thew. He even told Daryl that I had the right toin. Only then did Daryl leave in fury. Meanwhile, I lowered my gaze as I sat on the bed, unwilling to talk about themotion


    How did it turn this way?


    I had no idea.


    Jack seemed to have sensed my emotions. He took some milk from the fridge and asked a nurse to warm it up,


    "I have two men with you."


    ''Hah?"


    "The two bodyguards outside are to protect you. Jill will handle the rest."


    His expression appeared t, but worry lingered in his eyes.


    I shook my head. "Many would pass by. This is the VIP ward. It''s fine."


    "Your safetyes first. It''s settled" Jack sounded calm, but there was no room for negotiation


    I lowered my head and stayed silent, feeling unsettled within me. All I wanted was to recover well. Was that too much to ask?


    The nurse brought the milk back Jack tested the temperature of the milk before handing it to me,


    "Drink some milk. You need more protein. Oh, there''s progress in Caleb''s case."


    I felt slightly energized when I heard it. "What''s the update?"


    "There are no problems with thepany at the moment."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I rxed at his statement. I never wanted anything to happen to Caleb. Other than him, no one else in the Harmon family was kind to me. Plus, he was Till''s boyfriend now.


    I thought about therge sum Jill invested and asked, "Is game research and development costly? Jill invested millions."


    I was no stranger to technology, but the money seemed excessive.


    Jack shook his head. "It''s hard to say. I''ve asked around. Many games are this costly. Leonard''spany hasunched a few small games, so we can''t say that he isn''t researching and developing However, most gamingpanies don''t make a profit, so the chances of the business failing is pretty high.


    I silently nodded. Software development was not a frat that guaranteed overnight sess. Plus, even if it failed, Jill wouldn''t even mind the moneyst and would stillfort Caleb.


    "If you''re still doubtful, I can look deeper into it. I''ll head to Manovia tonight."


    "T-That won''t be necessary. You don''t need to fly to Manovia to investigate him." I quicldy shook my head. I would feel extremely indebted to Jack if he flew abroad to help me


    He chuckled. "Did you forget we have a project in Manovia? I want to check on the venue and negotiate a few partnerships."


    My face flushed red as I was unsure what to say. I had not followed up on the progress of the project, so I was unsure where we were at now.


    Jack passed me the milk.


    I might be gone for a few days. When the timees, I''ll help you investigate Caleb. It doesn''t matter if something is wrong with him or not; I''ll do everything to put your mind at ease. Don''t leave the hospital for now. The bodyguards will protect you. And I''ll get another person to help Nina take care


    of you


    Jack had arranged everything for me, and 1 felt moved.


    It had been a long time since someone had been so kind to


    Ito the. It would have be


    been a le if I said I wasn''t moved.


    I lowered my head, stared at my skinny fingers, and firmly shook my head.


    "There''s security in the hospital, so there''s no need for bodyguards. The nurses and Nina are enough. It''s not like I can''t move around " "These people I''ve arranged are not for you" Jack sat un my bed and looked at me deeply. "Their presence puts iny mind at ease" Cradle 31 Deluncion

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 Defamation


    The project in Manovia seemed urgent. Jack and I didn''t speak much before he left.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As I looked at the bodyguards at the door, I felt terrible, but I was more at ease. At least Amelia wouldn''t suddenly barge in again.


    The next day was when I realized I was happy too soon. I hadn''tpletely woken up when I received Jean''s text message. However, she sent me a few more text messages, so I had no choice but to look at my phone.


    "Eva, something terrible has happened. Amelia said you hurt her baby. You should take a look."


    Another text message said, "Our colleagues are spreading this around like wildfire. The inte trolls refuse to hear our reasoning."


    Then, it was a row of Twitter and website links


    The post that received the most clicks was Amelia''s interview.


    In the video, Amelia had lost her usual arrogance. Her face looked pale, stricken with tears.


    "She tore my family apart. Leonard and I should''ve been together from the start. We had always loved each other. Leonard has always loved me and my baby. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have abandoned thepany and brought us to Manovia,


    "Eva Green is a despicable woman. She followed us to Manovia and caused me to go into earlybor. We were far away in a foreignnd, and my baby almost didn''t survive.


    "I returned to the country to hide from her. I never thought she woulde to the hospital and get other people''s children to push my son. She wanted my son dead!"


    She wailed so sincerely that even I believed her, let alone the people on the inte. However, if one were to dissect her story, one would notice the loopholes


    Even though her story contained loopholes, the reporters believed her and filled in some of the gaps for her.


    It was difficult to investigate what happened in Manovia. Even if there was evidence, not everyone would believe it. However, the video showed her son in the ICU. The baby''s heart was beating weakly, and he looked pitiful. Everyone on the inte was practically on Amelia''s side,pletely forgetting what she had done in the past. Theizens were forgetful people.


    I had turned into the shameless homewrecker in everyone''s eyes, the evil woman who tore a family apart. Some used my parents'' passing to attack me, iming that I was a natural bearer of ill luck, I was also used of not getting Leonard''s love, which was why I wanted him to lose his family line. Some wiser people stood up for me, but everyone else''s curses immediately struck them down.


    I knew some people were hired to fan the rumors. Otherwise, thements couldn''t be so sed to one side of the story.


    Amelia wanted to make my life a living hell, and so did everyone else.


    If Leonard were like an ant on a hot pan handling my situation with Amelia, he would have no energy to manage Harmon Group.


    Alisa rushed over. Her expression no longer looked as calm as before.


    "Amelia is a medwoman. I''ve never seen her as shameless as her. The media tform must have reaped some benefits from her. No matter how hard I tried, they wouldn''t cover the story. They even said that everyone has the right to freedom of speech. Freedom, my ass."


    She wanted to say something else. However, she started to calm down when she saw me lying down.


    "Eva, you don''t need to worry about this. I''ll handle it. The Green family will never let anyone hurt you this way. Jack mentioned that you haven''t been looking well the past few days. Don''t worry yourself with these unnecessary matters."


    I wasn''t in the best condition, so I smiled and nodded.


    She said not to be bothered by it, but I was still slightly shaken when I noticed many were cursing me online. I expected these people to curse me, but 1 never thought people would try to ruin mepletely.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Go to Hell


    The bodyguards Jack left with me looked after me for 24 hours on rotation. They practically slept in the hospital. He even hired a male nurse who came to care for ine


    Bernard Hopkins looked like he was in his 50s, but he was a retired soldier. He said he was here to care for me, but in reality, he was here to protect me Even so, I yed along with it.


    Bernard brought me in a wheelchair for my medical examinations. When we reached the elevator doors, ady in her 20s walked toward us.


    "Sir, is the internal medicine department here?"


    Bernard turned and pointed to his left. "Head down there. Then.."


    Before he could finish, thedy took a small bottle from her bag and sshed it at me.


    0000


    Bernard reacted quickly. He grabbed my wheelchair, quickly pulled it back a few yards, and dodged the person''s attack


    There was an unknown liquid on the ground. Everyone staggered backward.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thedy looked fiercely at me "Homewreckers like you don''t deserve to live! Why aren''t you dead yet? You''re at this hospital to cause trouble and kill someone else''s child. I''m merely seeking justice by killing a wench like you!" She tried charging at me, but the bodyguards beside me stopped her.


    A few security guards walked toward us.


    I had never seen her in my life. I was clueless about why she liated ine so much. However, I saw Amelia''s sinister face in the crowd. She had cut her hair short, and her eyes locked on mine grimly.


    "Let''s go, Bernard. Let''s call the police."


    I didn''t


    ht to stay any longer and felt my eyelids twitch. An ominous feeling filled my heart.


    ''Don''t worry. Let''s go."


    Bernard and the bodyguardsforted me and wanted to push me away. However, when we reached the stairs, Amelia suddenly blocked our way. "Eva, I''m not the only one who hates you. You''ve gotten the retribution you deserve!"


    She tugged at me forcefully and screamed, "It''s her! She seduced my boyfriend and almost killed our baby! She''s a murderer, but there''ll always be someone profecting her. It''s the corrupt officials colluding with each other, leaving themon folk with no way to survive."


    Her voice gradually became louder, and her fingernails dug into my n


    "Let go of her!"


    Bernard didn''t dare pull her forcefully but shielded me behind him.


    Amelia looked at us coldly,


    "You''re such a cheap bitch, Eva Green. You''ve found yourself a random man. Why are you so cheap? You can''t even live without a man." Every word she said was like venom. "Enough, Amelia! I


    Have y


    you gone mad?"


    I reached out to pry her fingers away.


    "Bring your madness to Leonard, not me! If you continue this way, I''ll call the cops. Do you want your son to grow up without his mother or for him to have a stepmother?"


    The moment I said that, Amelia slowly loosened her grip. I thought I had triggered her, that she finally understood not to oppose me


    However, the next second, she looked at the stairs behind her and grabbed my hand.


    I Instinctively wanted to retract my hand, but she grabbed it tightly.


    Then, she smirked, quickly let go, and fell backward. Before the tell, she mouthed at me, "Go to hellTM


    "Amehal


    I want to grab her but missed.


    My body leaned forward. Suddenly, it was pitch-ck before my eyes.


    "Ms Gren? Eval


    I heard Fernand''s wore in my mars, but I couldn''t utter a word. Eventually, I copsed and tainted.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Brainless


    Belote I fainted, I heard the sounds of Amelia falling down the stairs. I knew she was trying to frame me.


    When I woke up, I felt fortunate that I wasn''t dead. I had been fainting more oftentely. I was afraid I couldn''t take it anymore if this continand


    Bernard bastily shouted when he saw that I had awakened, "Dr. Pope, she''s awako!"


    Julian barged in and ran a series of tests on me. He sighed in relief when he was sure I was okay.


    "We might run your medical examinations in the VIP area from now on. I''ve requested this with the hospital. Jill has gone home to ask her father about Ir. Don''t worry, we''ll increase the security here" Then, his expression turned heary when he heard knocks on the door.


    "The police are here. It''s the same two people from thest time."


    "Amelia rolled down the stairs?


    My voice was grift Bernard helped me up and handed me a ss of water.


    Jan nodded. "There isn''t a big problem. It''s just a soft tissue contusion, a minor injury at most, But the surveince camera covered only a portion of the wallway. We couldn''t see what happened between you two." Bernard frowned. "Can''t I be an eyewitness?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was there the entire time, so only he could testify for the


    However, he was my caretaker. It might not work if he became my eyewitness


    Knocks sounded on the door again. Julian looked at me. "Can P?a


    I knew Daryl was here to target me again. However, I never expected Penelope to enter with him.


    "Eva, you''ve deliberately hurt someone, Amelia is seriously injured. We require your cooperation in this investigation."


    Daryl''s voice was much colder. His entire being radiated hostility, and I could sense that he was boiling with anger.


    "Why are you iming it as if she actually did it? Were you at the scene of the crime?" Julian retorted with an equally cold voice.


    "How can a police officer be so cameless with his words? Are you nning to bring her back and execute her at gunpoint? Why don''t I give you a surgical knife so that you can slice through her heart?" [helplessly posted. I wanted to tell Daryl that I didn''t need to take my life with her if I wanted to hurt her intentionally.


    Daryl thoughtwyers were hard to manage, but he didn''t know doctors were the same too. His expression immediately darkened.


    paside"


    "Dr. Pope, I lindly ask you to step a "Sorry, I can''t."


    Julian stood beside me.


    "Eva is not in a good physical condition. Her cancer has rpsed three times. Even if she is guilty, you can''t lock her in jail. Don''t think about using malicious methods to force a confession out of her "Given that you''ve made several remarks targeting her before, as the doctor in charge, I have to be present in the event that she gets emotionally overwhelmed so that I can save her."


    Bernard saw how assertive he was and tacitly left the ward.


    Penelope tugged at Daryl''s clothes and looked at me.


    "Eva, there are witnesses on the scene who can testify that you instructed your bodyguards to illegally restrain other patients."


    "Are you referring to thedy who sshed liquid on me? I don''t know her."


    Penelope nodded. "She sshed water on you. We''ve verified the liquid. But your bodyguard dislocated her arm from the altercation, and she intends to press charges"


    I almostughed at the absurdity. "She wants to press charges against me, huh? She sshed an unknown liquid on me and told me to go to hell. She wanted me dead, yet this is somehow my fault. "There''s a surveince camera at the entrance of the elevators and many witnesses at the scene. I don''t need to prove my innocence. If you have evidence against use, arrest me."


    Penelope psed her lips and stayed silent. She probably had the same thought.


    However, Daryl snorted coldly.


    "Do you think you''re above thew because you have money? Thedy only sshed water at you, but you wanted to break her am. Eva Green, let me tell you, the government is cracking down on crime now. Don''t put yourselt on the wrong side of thew" Chapter 393 Brainless


    "Office Thompson, is it? I think you need to get a brain scan for abnormalities."


    Julian adjusted his sses, and a cold glint lingered in his eyes.


    "I can make an appointment for you."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 First Love


    "Are you using me of having a problem in the bead?"


    Julian''s snarky remark angered Daryl, and be was about toy his hand on Julian


    Penelope forcefully grabbed his hand. "Daryl, what is up with you? II you continue to behave this way, I''ll report you to our supervisor and have you pemoved from this case


    Penelope''s face had turned red from anger. She looked at Daryl with gritted teeth...


    After hearing that Penelope would report him to their supervisor, Daryl didn''t pounce on Julian anymore. However, he coldly red at us.


    "Eva Green, don''t think you can get away from thew because you love cancer. You''d better not let me catch you slipping up. Otherwise." "What can you do? Who do you think you are?


    Alisa swung the door wide open. She strode in and pushed Daryl aside.


    "She has already lost her hair from chemotherapy. What else do you think she could be capable of? Are you really a police officer? Do you have the credentials? Have you graduated and done your Internship? "You don''t abide by the rules in handling your cases and are just trying to make my cousin''s life difficult. You''ll get aint from me soon!"


    "How dare you!"


    Daryl strode in nt steps.


    Alisa''s chest stilled for a moment as she red at him fiercely.


    "Hit me if you dare. I can take you down with my eyes closed. My nose is worth 500 grand, and this chin is worth a million dors. Come and try me if you dare!"


    She leaned her face forward.


    Eventually, Penelope dragged Daryl away furcefully. If he had left a secondter, Alisa would have given him a heart attack.


    As Penelope and Daryl stepped out of the ward, Alisa saidzily, "What a wuss."


    I could see how outraged Daryl was. Eventually, be swallowed his anger and never turned back.


    Alisa rolled her eyes at him and quickly looked at Julian tteringly


    "Darling. I''m all natural. You can ask her. I''ve always looked like this since a young age."


    1, whom she pointed at, quickly nodded.


    Julian quirked his eyebrow. "It''s okay. We''ll know once we have a baby."


    Alisa paused for a moment. Then, she held his hand coyly.


    I coughed heavily. "I feel ufortable. Can I not be graced by this public disy of affection today?"


    Alisa was in a better mood, but her expression remained serious.


    "Does that police officer have a bone to pick with you? Is he your first love, or did he murder your family member?"


    "I''ll look into this " Julian took his phone out nkly and started contacting hiswork.


    "That won''t be necessary. Jill is loolding into it"


    "Eva, can Ie in?i


    With a few gift baskets in his hands, Zack was stopped by the bodyguards at the entrance, I quickly asked him toe inProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He ced the gifts on one side. Then, he took his phone and sent me information about Daryl


    Alisa came over as well I can''t believe he graduated from the police academy! I thought he was a gangster."


    I read has file and didn''t notice anything strange.


    Zack pointed at Daryl''s name. "He''s Lily''s ssmate. Jill mentioned a police officer targeting you the other day, so I intentionally looked into him. He and Lily seemed to have history back in high school." Speechless, I looked at isa. "You were right. He''s someone''s first love."


    However, he wasn''t my first love.


    "In that case, make him disappear. From now on, we don''t need his involvement in anything rted to Eva. He''s using his authority for pers Alisa took my phone and sent the information personal gain!"


    However, halben shank her head "No. A rtionship in high school is not enough evidence to prove anything. We need to be careful with this man. He''s mentally gestionale" Alisa and I looked.


    If he were mentally stable, he wouldn''t have done so many things that went over the line.


    Zack contemted, saying, "I''ll apply some pressure. This matter has nothing to do with me. I''ll get the police department to assign a different police officer to this case."

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 Detain You for 48 Hours


    That night, Penelope texted me and said Daryl was permanently removed from my case.


    I figured she reported him when she returned. Plus, with Zack applying pressure, they had to switch to a different police officer.


    I was unafraid of being investigated, but I shouldn''t have been targeted. I thought I would never cross paths with Daryl again, but he came to my ward the next day. He showed his police identification, but the bodyguards held him off.


    I saw that he came alone, so I let him in.


    He coldly nced at my nurse, Nina.


    "Ms. Green, I would like to speak to you privately."


    "Nina, please excuses. This officer needs to talk to me,"


    Nina wanted to say something but stopped hersell, She only left when I nodded at her..


    Istraightened myself, blocking the phone that was recording behind me. I made preparations when I knew he was at the door. I needed a drastic method to handle a maniac like him


    "Is there anything I can help you with, Officer Thompson? Or is this about Amelia?"


    He snorted and scanned the items in my ward


    "How lovely it is to have money! Such nourishing supplements you have, sk, tsit. Eva Green, you''ve lived your life sovishly. The terminal illness is a good look on you."


    "What does this have to do with your visit?" I coldly asked


    He sat on the chair opposite me.


    "Eva Green, stop ying games. You''re responsible for the issue with Harmon Group''s project. You signed all the documents. Don''t get cocky and think you can get away with this with Leonard''s help. Plus, you''ve intentionally hurt someone twice. Do you think you''re above thew?"


    His gaze turned sinister. I could tell that he wanted me dead.


    I never thought the power of one''s first love would be so intense. He really adored Lily. He adored her enough to forego his work ethic to make things difficult for me


    *I can because I did nothing wrong." I shrugged indifferently.


    Legal punishment only worked if I had broken thew


    The bodyguards were outside, and the hospital was secured. At this moment, I just wanted to trigger him. I would never be able to drive this madman away if I didn''t have concrete proof


    wrong. Even if you want to pin it on me, you can''t, Plus, Leonard is not helping me with the issue in the project;


    I sincerely said, "I didn''t do anything wrong Harmon Group is helping me


    "Even if he cares for me, it''s none of your business. I''m sure you''ve looked into this. Leonard and I go way back. No one can rece what we used to have."


    My tone had never changed, but a mocking smirk hung at theer of my lips.


    As expected, Daryl was outraged.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He furiously walked toward me. "Who do you think you are, Eva Green? Do you think Leonard would protect you forever? The moment you divorced him. you''re nothing but a dying woman. But I won''t let you die so easily. People like you should rot away on earthy before going to hell."


    Trould sense that he wanted toy his hand on me but was afraid to do so,


    The next moment, he forcefully grabbed my hand


    "You''re following me back to the police station. I''m detaining you for 8 hours. Let''s see how long you can put on this arrogant facade. Since someone made a police report, as a police officer, I need to seek justice for the people!


    As he was about to drag me down the bed, the bodyguards opened the door


    They barged in and shoved him away. Penelope charged in too.


    "Deryl Thompson, have you lost yemand? How could youe to see Eva alone?


    Penelope utretched her arms and shirkdet me behind her


    "It peake''t want to be a poltreffend age, resign. Ton''t tarnish the reputation of the force. Do you have any idea dut what you re doing

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 Fatal Blow


    "Are we supposed to forget about the fact that someone reported this? Forget about her hurting someone else, almost causing the victim and her baby their lives?" Daryl had clearly lost his mind. The bodyguards couldn''t hold him down


    "Daryl, you leave me no choice but to report to our superior. We''ll let him decide if you''ve crossed the line."


    As Penelope spoke, she took her phone out. I noticed the panic on Daryl''s face as he immediately collected himself.


    "Sorry, I acted too impulsively."


    Histone sounded stiff, but his attitude had softened.


    "I-I''m just trying to handle things ording to protocol. That is all."


    "What protocol? I think you''ve lost your mind!"


    Penelope fiercely taught him a lesson. Then, she looked at me apologetically.


    "I''m sorry. Our superior scolded him yesterday, so he''s slightly worked up. I-Is it okay if he apologizes to you?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Penelope didn''t even need to give him instructions. With gritted teeth, Daryl looked at me.


    "I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    I couldn''t be bothered with how he appeared now, Luckily, I had recorded everything that happened on my phone.


    I waved my hand. "I reserve the right to take legal action. Go"


    Daryl left the ward without turning back


    Penelope wanted to plead for him. Then, she noticed me taking my phone from the head of the bed.


    "Officer Crowe, he''s Lily''s high schoolmate. They were together for a while during that time. He said he wouldn''t let me die so easily. I think he wants to torture me. I''m requesting that he be removed from this case. At least, he shouldn''t appear before me. "If the police can''t do it, I have no choice but to sue"


    I had heard from someone previously that Penelope''s father was the police force leader. I didn''t want to make things difficult for her


    However, Daryl had gone ballistic. I had no choice but to leave a threat


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on him. This will never happen again. Please trust me this time. H-He went through a lot to get here from the countryside. I''ll get our superior to teach him a lesson."


    Penelope kept giving her word of guarantee, so I forcefully agreed not to sue for now.


    After everyone left, I sent the video to Allsa


    After a few minutes, she called


    "I want to expose th


    this bastard right now. Damn it! How dare he threaten you! Who does he take me for? Why don''t I get you a GoPro? You can wear every day and record him the moment he appears. Why don''t you stream him live? I''m sure onlinements would pressure the police force."


    "Alisa, listen to me. I want you to safeguard this piece of evidence." I raised my voice slightly and quickly overpowered her voice.


    "This isn''t enough. Even if he''s suspended, he''ll stille after me. We have a duplicate copy of all the evidence. This matter is moreplicated than. we think. By then, we''ll give him a fatal blow." Previously, I had visited the police station countless times and had never seen Daryl before. Then, he suddenly appeared Plus, something felt fishy with the problem with Harmon Group''s project. After hearing my analysis, Alisa calmed down.


    "Eva, please be careful. Don''t care about anything else, and don''t see him anymore. No one cany a finger on you with me around, got it?"


    She sounded intimidating, but my eyes started to water.


    "Okay, I put in,"


    let cut a long sigh after ending the call. The opponent hadunched their attack What wasing next was merely the can before the stor

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Keeping the Child, Abandoning the Mother


    The matter progressed as 1 imagined it but faster than I thought.


    Alter Penelope dragged Daryl back to the station, the news about my crine trended online. The inte was filled with various small bits of news, but it was enough to rile up the viewers. Onemented, "Theard Eva pretended to be sick to avoid arrest. Is that true!"


    Anothermented, "My friend was at the scene. Ek was in a wheelchair and pushed the person down."


    Thements continued, "The police have spoken to her a few times. What''s there to hesitate about? She must have done something wrong


    "The victim had a baby, yet Eva was still so relentless and malicious. This is disgusting"


    "Eva Green" and "Eva Leonard" became trending topics once more,


    I was utterly speechless from reading thements online. Even if the keyboard warriors started the momentum, how could the others just jump. straight into the bandwagon without thinking straight? Everyone thought cursing me was the right thing to do and never thought about the details behind the matter.


    I finally understood that some were cursing me for the sake of it. It didn''t matter that the incident had anything to do with me.


    I gained a significant number of followers on Twitter. They might have been haters, but I appreciated them all the same


    Once the matter blew over, I might be able to be an influencer. Perhaps by then, I might be able to earn some money sharing my journey bartling


    cancer


    fill entered with a displeased look as I fantasized about my future as an influencer,


    "Oh, who angered our dear Ms. Pape?" Is


    I smiled as I looked at her. She furiously sat beside me


    "I can''t believe you can still smile. Have theizens gone mad? They''re protesting at the entrance of the hospital"


    "What are they protesting about?"


    I was dumbfounded.


    Were they here to curse for me to die sooner?


    1 you''ve


    Jill grumbled, "They im the hospital is harboring you. You said you didn''t want your illness to be publicized, but now, there are rumors that y bribed us. God knows I''ve been losing money over this "Plus, you''re severely ill. We don''t need to harbor you. You might copse anytime."


    Jill had every right to be furious


    The Pope family''s hospital was a private hospital. The protest would tarnish their reputation. However, she strongly objected when I suggested transferring to a different hospital.


    "Why do you need to transfer hospitals? You should know your condition! No hospital is as good as mine. I''m just venting. You concentrate on resting and getting better. Once the truth is out, you''ll be the star attraction of the hospital. I can''t let you go."


    As Jill was cursing Arnelia for her wrongdoings, Nina entered hastily.


    "Ms. Grem, Amelia started a livestream. What nonsense is she talking about now?"


    She handed me the phone. Amelia had indred started a livestreamProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone, look. This is my baby, and he is now in the ICU. My baby can''t leave the hospital. My heart aches to see him like this every day. All of you moms out there, you must understand my pain, right? Leonard? What can Leonard do to her? She even managed to sluin the police away. It''s amazing Amelia continued to use me of bullying the weak as if I were some big shot,


    She had forgotten that her baby was the heir to Harmon Group. I was merely a pitiful woman who had lost her parents and was diagnosed with cancer However, she appeared note pitiful than me in front of the camera


    Tears began to fall when someone asked why 1ard didn''t want to marry her.


    "Why clue Bt''s became of the baby certain someone can''t even conceive yet chooses to keep the position of Mrs. Hammon to herself. What else dhe tanides keep the hald sanakon the mother?

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Drag Him Down With Her


    Amelia''s lies poked a sense of justiko in these viewers,


    Everyone was appalled by the idea of Leonard keeping the baby but abandoning the mother in this day and age, especially some young mothers. started cursing me out on Twitter, "How dare the snatch another person"


    n''s baby because she can''t have her own! Does she think she''s above thew?"


    They


    Another cursed, "Why Is Leonard protecting her? Does he not care about his own wife and baby?


    "Do you know why you don''t have children and a family? Because you have no conscience, and karma ising at you. Serves you right for having ething!"


    I read thements and silently turned my phone off.


    Julian said I had to watch my temper. Otherwise, I might lose my life. Eventually, I deleted my Twitter app and stopped reading anything online-out of sight, out of mind. Unfortunately, everyone else was denying me the peace I wanted. When Penelope and a few police officers came to see me, I noticed Daryl again. This time, he said nothing and stood at the back of the group.


    He did not provoke me, so I was unbothered by him


    This time, Penelope''s superior came to interrogate me.


    The questions be asked were the same. They interrogated every single matter that I did not do, and they


    "So, you''re sure that you didn''t push Amelia?"


    I wasn''t the one who did them


    "The baby stroller incident had nothing to do with you?!


    I couldn''t remember the rest of the police officer''s questions because I had passed out.


    Julian was right-something would happen if I were emotionally triggered.


    1 heard Darnd Penelope arguing by the door when I woke up again.


    "How can we let this go just because she passed out? Does it mean that every murderer we encounter from here on could get away with their crimes by pretending to pass out? How are you even managing this case? Can''t you tell that she''s faking it?" Daryl sounded agitated and was unbothered by his surroundings.


    "Daryl, have you forgotten what our director said? Eva is severely ill. She can''t even stand on her two feet, let alone push someone."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Penelope continued to stand on my side, but it was unfortunate that Daryl did not believe her. Their voices tried to overtake each other.


    My head throbbed from the argument at the door.


    Jack entered just as I was about to ask the bodyguards to send them away.


    "You''re awake."


    He strode in big steps to my bedside and looked at me with his head lowered, worried. His face was devoid of expression, but his eyes betrayed him.


    ""You''re back"


    ""Of course."


    Irritated, Jack held my hand. "Leave it to thewyer to handle the police at the door. Rest. Leave the rest to me. You don''t need to overthink it. I''ll send aint about that police officer."


    I blinked at him but did not plead for Daryl.


    I would if it were for Penelope, but I wanted Daryl to disappear from my sight.


    Phineas was excellent at his job. With a few words, he shut Daryl and the rest up.


    The first thing Jack did after returning was to push my news down. The gossip no longer appeared on the inte. Now, I could go online without a


    Worry.


    However, I never thought Anelia would sue me


    The police couldn''t give her a satisfying oue from their investigation. There were eyewitnesses at the scene, and the police could not arrest anyone Hence, Amelia started her livestream again


    "This is my formal petition. The police have no power over this, but someone else does. Don''t you see that all the trending topics have been deleted? Sonce people could really do anything for their benefit and would abandon their own baby for their ex-wife. I''m the baby''s mother. I can''t let this slide!"


    I also entered her livestream Amelia gritted her teeth. She hated my puts.


    However, I never thought she would drag Leonard town with her. The next day, Harmon Group''s share price plummeted

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 Someone Is Secretly Supporting Him


    Leonard was wrongly used in this matter. The curses at me had nothing to do with him; he had never been bothered about me. I knew he could not care for me, his ex-wife, I also knew Jack found a team to clear my name and manage the keyboard warriors. me to me.


    Even the media was


    However, Amelia was telling the world that Leonard was protecting me, which was why the police were afraid to do anything worried about the growing attention on the topic.


    Harmon Group''s share price had plummeted. I could imagine how much chaos Harmon Group was in.


    Emma and Jean asionally came to gossip, but I only treated what they said as a joke


    Amelia hadn''t gotten the situation straight. If she wanted to secure her position, she needed to help Leonard secure his position first.


    However, I never thought Daryl woulde and visit me again. He would always appear after every rehab session.


    Even when the bodyguards stopped him with Bernard''s help, he would continue toe and bother me from time to time,


    Jack said he would help me teach Daryl a lesson, but I thought it was more appropriate for the police to handle this matter. The police should be able to


    handle their own men.


    Eventually, I told Penelope everything She was so furious on the phone that she stomped her feet.


    "Daryl will be the death of me. Don''t worry, I''ll handle him for you. My father had warned him many times, but he''s stubborn, always wanting to oppose you. You know, even if he has dated Lily before, it doesn''t prove anything "


    I understood where she wasing from, but I wanted a clear boundary from him. However, I never thought Daryl would be brave enough to appear the next day.


    When I


    Nina went to get my test results and the bodyguards went to the washroom, he dragged me to a


    "Eva Green, how dare you lodge aint against me?"


    "I''m brave enough to make a police report to arrest you."


    I pressed the smartwatch on my wrist.


    a corner.


    Jack had prepared the watch for me. I could call the police with the click of a button. Many were passing by the corridor at this moment. He grabbed my hand but was afraid to make any drastic moves. ""Eva Green"


    "I''m not dead. If you don''t let go, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment."


    He only let me go after I pointed at the surveince camera. Little did he know that I had started recording on my smartwatch. I may not have a GoPro, but smartwatches these days had pretty helpful features. He gritted his teeth as he looked at me. "Don''t you dare think you can escape thew."


    "I''ve never done anything illegal. Why would I need to have a run-in with thew?" I looked at him impatiently. "You would''ve arrested me long ago if you had any proof. You don''t even have any false evidence, do you?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His face flushed in anger, but I denied him any chances to retort. "Daryl, I know of your rtionship with Lily. So, you''re willing to frame me for your criminal first love?"


    "Frame you? You''re the reason Lily''s dead! You''re a murderer!"


    His


    eyes immediately reddened at the mention of Lily.


    "If you hadn''t forced her to a corner, why would she have died? Eva Green, God sees everything you do. You can never escape from this! I''ll never let you be so easily. I want to put you behind bars and make your life a living hell "Amelia can''t take you down, so I will. Don''t worry, I won''t spare you from the huge problem with the project. I''ll make sure you be responsible for


    He manicallyughed, but he hastily left when he saw Nina walking toward us.


    Worried,


    Nina looked at me. "Are you okay, Ms.


    I shook my head, but I realized a problem.


    Green?"


    @secretly supporting him?


    Daryl had been fixated on the Harmon Group project Was someone


    If he wanted to avenge Lily, I would not be the only target.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 I''m Sorry


    I saved the recording of my conversation with Daryl, waiting for the day to serve him a fatal blow.


    It was not like I had broken thew. I couldn''t stand that he was targeting me


    I initially wanted to remind Leonard, but after thinking about it, I decided to forget about it. In the past, he managed to fight his way through the chaos in the Harmon family-it would be no different for him now. I suddenly felt drowsy after eating my dinner. Just then, I heard noises at the door. It was Leonard this time.


    "I only want to see her. You have no right to stop me from visiting her! Eva is not a criminal. What right do you have to lock her in there?"


    The night had fallen, and many patients in the VIP ward were about to rest for the day. I heard someone reprimanding him impatiently outside, but he kept shouting my name.


    Eventually, I got out of bed and walked toward the door. "Don''t disturb others from resting. Come in."


    When he saw me, he looked deted. I ignored how he felt and returned to my ward


    Leonard stood by the door of the ward for a long time. He stayed silent the entire time.


    I knew why he was here-someone needed to be ountable for the issue of the project. Harmon Group had to carry this responsibility, but who specifically was anyone''s guess. Luca signed off on the small project back then. By right, he should be the one to take responsibility.


    However, the problem was that those documents were gone. On the contrary, my signature was everywhere on the documents that had now appeared. "How are you, Eva?" "I''m still alive." I slowlyy back down on the bed. "I''m heading to bed. What do you have to say?"


    Leonard looked sorrowful. He seemed to have a lot to say, but eventually, no words came out. After over a minute, he only spoke when he noticed I was drifting off to sleepThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Eva, Harmon Group is not in a good state. Our share price is plummeting. Plus, the management has formed a team to investigate what happened with the project. They''re determined to get to the bottom of it " I nodded. I had expected this to happen, so it was no surprise to me.


    He licked his lips as he continued, "Amelia''s baby is not doing well. In fact, he hasn''t been in the best physical state."


    He told me about the baby and Amelia. Leonard said it had been tough for them, and the baby was innocent. However, he had forgotten that I was the most innocent and pitiful person in this situation.


    I looked at him nkly, my face devoid of any expression. Honestly, I didn''t know what to feel.


    Amelia was his girlfriend, and the baby was his son. At this point, it was better for him to think only about them.


    He took so long to exin himself. Finally, he arrived at the main point.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. I can''t help you clear your name. If I do that, it''ll affect thepany''s share price. You know what a handful the shareholders of Harmon Group are to deal with I can''t-


    "You can''t let an outsider like me affect you and your family''s welfare 1 understand," I said rudely.


    not that I just need some time before I can help to clear your name. Don''t worry, I won''t let you Leonard''s emotions overtook him. He wanted to grab my hand, but I quickly retracted my hand from him. you suffer. Trust me." "Leonard, you''ve said this m


    times before. It''s okay if you don''t clear my name. I trust I''ll get the justice I deserve through thew."


    I sighed. "So, you won''t present the document copy in Mr. Harmon Senior''s hands, right?"


    Mr. Harmon Senior was still the chairman of thepany. He had a copy of every important document. He should have an extra copy of the sipped documents for the project at that time. I initially wanted to talk to Lennard about this, but there was no reason to do so now He silently lowered his head and uttered, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 Repaying the Favor


    It was all well within expectation, and I wasn''t surprised after learning about Leonard''s choice. Harmon Group valued business benefits over everything. Naturally, I wasn''t an exception to that rule. That was the way it had always been, and that would be the way to the end of time.


    Even if Leonard was willing to make another choice, Mr. Harmon Senior would never agree to it. I also had no idea why I even bothered asking the question. Perhaps I wanted to give myself closure.


    When Leonard raised his head, his eyes wereced with guilt and shame. However, I was already dead on the inside.


    What good would his guilt do for me? Was it going to spare me from feeling sorry for myself? The answer was a resounding no. I was already feeling that way for myself.


    I was ridiculed on the inte, and the police''s incessant questioning left me feeling very sorry for myself. It wasn''t just now either. I hadn''t stopped feeling this way ever since I married him.


    With that said, I no longer felt anything for him.


    I yawned and said, "You should leave. I need to get some sleep."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard looked at me with a mix of emotions. "Does it have to be this way? Is this how things


    have to be between us?"


    ''I didn''t open my eyes, and I had no intention of entertaining him either. How else would it be between us? Did he expect me to shamelessly beg him to change his mind the way Amelia did? Leonard crouched by the side of my bed in sorro, and proceeded to ramble on. He apologized to me, but he also said that he had to do right by his child.


    He told me that he was stuck in a difficult position. However, he couldn''t abandon the Harmon family to their own fates. He also said that he really couldn''t do it because his child and Mr. Harmon Senior were his only family.


    Eventually, I couldn''t hear anything and dozed off to sleep. By the time I sensed that someone was here, it seemed like I had already been asleep for a good while. I opened my eyes when I caught a familiar scent.


    "It''s veryte in the night. What are you doing here?"


    Jack tiptoed to my bed and gave me an awkward look. "Did I wake you up?"


    I shook my head and sat upright. I nced at my phone, only to find out that it was already 1:00 am. "Are you going to sleep on the couch again today, Jack? How about you move back? We''ll get Jill to give you a discount." Chapter 401 Repaying the Favor..


    Jack would sleep on the couch in my ward from time to time, and it was making me feel slightly uneasy. He plopped down on it and put his feet up on the chair with a practiced swing.


    "I just dropped by to check on you." Jack was giving me such a gentle look, and his tone was so soft that I couldn''t help but feel a little captivated. He chuckled when he saw that I didn''t say anything.


    "There are quite a lot of things at thepany, and I wanted to see you after I was done with them. I won''t wear leather shoes next time. I''ll wear sneakers instead."


    I wanted to tell him that it wasn''t about the sound of his shoes. I could see the tired look on


    his face.


    I remained lying on the bed and nced at him asionally. He merely stared at me in silence. It didn''t look like he wanted to sleep at all.


    Eventually, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I sat upright and said, "Jack."


    "I''m here."


    "I have cancer, and it''s very likely that I won''t survive it."


    "Okay."


    "I''m not in the market for a boyfriend now."


    "Sure."


    "I can''t reciprocate your feelings for me." "Yeah."


    "Your efforts and feelings are wasted."


    "That''s my business." Jack finally said more than a word, and he seemed a little troubled..


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    I gave him a helpless look. "You''re a good man, Jack."


    He suddenlyughed. "Are you going to friendzone me already? I get what you said, Eva, and I don''t want you to feel troubled. I don''t need you to reciprocate anything. Consider it as me repaying you for giving me encouragement when I was at a low point in my life." I parted my lips, but I was unsure of what I should say. Was I supposed to think of it as a payment for letting him watch me fail at my suicide attempt by jumping into the river?


    Eventually, I dropped the thought and covered myself with my nket. I wasn''t being a scumbag here. Jack was the one who wanted to do this.


    Chapter 402 Copse

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 Copse


    I seemed to have slept very wellst night. There was no one on the couch by the time I woke up. My face turned red involuntarily when I thought about what happened yesterday.


    Given the state I was in, I couldn''t believe I had the luxury of blushing. I guess I was a hopeless romantic through and through.


    Jack instructed Nina to buy me breakfast. He also texted me and asked me to get some rest. At this moment, there was a warm and fuzzy feeling in my heart.


    However, my right eyelid suddenly twitched when I answered a call from Emma. "Did something happen, Emma?"


    "Rainstream Heights has partially copsed. Everyone''s going over there now, and the entire design department has been deployed. Don''t leave the ward, Eva. Something''s not right with this whole thing. You get that?" Emma hung up immediately after she was done talking.


    Meanwhile, I was still holding my phone. I was a little dazed at the news I just learned. Then, I got some WhatsApp notifications; Jean and Jill texted me.


    Rainstream Heights started having issues before the construction waspletely done. Fortunately, none of the workers and staff were injured or dead.


    With that said, photos of the copse were published on the inte. Although the affected area wasn''t that big, it proved that there was something wrong with the building.


    My mind was drawing a nk. I was the one who designed the general proposal. So, how could such a blunder have urred?


    I recalled the contents of the proposal, but all I got was an intense headache. I was indeed in bad shape, and I could no longer ponder on somethingplicated for a long time.


    After all, a slight mistake during construction could lead to issues. All I could do was pray that nothing would happen again. However, there was no containing the news. Just as I went out to do a CT scan, a group of reporters had me surrounded.


    "Word has it that you designed Rainstream Heights. Are you aware that it has partially copsed?"


    "Did this issue ur because of a w in the design you made back then?"


    "They say that Leonard was together with a young model back then. Did you do this as an act of revenge?"


    "I have information saying that Harmon Group has surrendered this case to the police for investigation. Are you hiding in the hospital now because you want to avoid it?"


    I couldn''t handle the reporters'' incessant questions. My bodyguard, Nina, and the hospital


    Chapter 402 Copse


    security guards.couldn''t even block them off.


    Just as I was about to be pushed to the floor, someone suddenly pulled me into his warm arms. Jack took off his suit jacket and put it over my head.


    He asked icily, "Which news agency did all of youe from? Do you have your reporter tags? There are other patients here for check-ups. Can all of you bear the responsibility if you cause a dy in their treatment?"


    The reporters were seemingly intimidated by Jack. They simmered down for a second.


    Then, he swooped me up while the security guards kept the reporters at bay. However, nobody could hold off the investigation team who came after meter.


    We had just gotten off the elevator when several men in uniform stopped Jack.


    "We''re the investigation team for the partial copse of Rainstream Heights, Ms. Green. We need your cooperation."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She can''t right now," Jack responded with the same icy tone as he did before.


    The man leading the group frowned. "She was the main person in charge of the design, sir. She has the obligation to cooperate with the investigation. If she refuses to cooperate, we have the jurisdiction to use more aggressive means." "Eva has cancer and has undergone surgery twice. Are you going to force her to wake up or force her to make a full recovery?" Jack''s tone was frighteningly cold. My body shuddered as he carried me in his arms.


    I got what he meant. I pretended to pass out and that I couldn''t be woken up. I also had yet to understand theplete details of the case. This was no time to face the investigation team head-on.


    At that moment, Julian''s icy voice could be heard as well. "Make way, everyone. My patient has passed out, and her vital signs are unstable. Saving a life is more important than anything. So, get out of the way. I''m a doctor trying to save a patient."

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 Giving a Chance


    Julian and Jack worked with each other and shot the investigation team cold looks, sessfully intimidating them.


    Jack carried me back to my ward, and no one dared to stop him. Once I was back on my bed, I kept my eyes shut and let Julian perform all sorts of check-ups on me.


    In any case, I needed to do several check-ups today. When the nurse came over to draw my blood and used the portable ultrasound machine, it really did look like things were quite serious for me.


    Not everyone on the investigation team had left. One of them stayed behind and exined the situation to Phineas.


    "Eva is indeed the person in charge of the design. There''s a photo of her signature in the previousint email we received a while ago. Now that such a huge blunder urred with the project, we have the obligation to get to the bottom of it. "She''s going to have to rify everything to us, even if her condition has just improved a little.


    11


    "Be that as it may, my client''s condition is dire andplicated. Her life could be in danger at any given moment."


    I could hear Phineas'' slightly apologetic voice from outside the door. He didn''t exactly show the investigation team a cold expression, but it felt like someone was going to have a bad day every time he smiled.


    As expected, Phineas proceeded to bring up a series of legal uses before he went straight to the point.


    "Ms. Green does have the obligation to cooperate with your investigation. In fact, the police can even question her. However, she shouldn''t have to prove her innocence. On the contrary, the person using her has to provide evidence of her crime.


    "Was it you guys who summoned the reporters today? If this happens again, I''m afraid I''ll see you in court next time." Phineas criticized the man from the investigation team so badly that


    he left.


    Then, Phineas walked into the ward, and I opened my eyes. "Rest your minds, Mr. McLennan and Ms. Green. I have it under control. They don''t have any evidence to support their usation. They were just here for a routine investigation, but they didn''t exactly follow the proper procedures. I''m going to lodge aint for that."


    Jack merely nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. After Phineas left, he turned around and looked at me. "You''re quick-witted."


    Chapter 403 Giving a Chance


    I blinked twice, feeling embarrassed. "Do you think this is deception? Did I just avoid an investigation?"


    "Not really. You did pass out for real." Jack sounded perfectly calm and not diffident at all.


    I had gradually gotten strong-willed as well. I was an honest-to-God terminally ill patient, and I could just pass out at any given moment.


    Jack reached out to me and said, "Your cell phone."


    I unlocked the screen and handed it to him. Then, he dialed a number. I stared at him with widened eyes, but Leonard''s voice could already be heard from the phone by the time I


    realized what was happening.


    "What''s the matter, Eva?"


    "Eva was pestered and surrounded by a group of reporters. She received a shock from the investigation team and has just gone through a series of investigations."


    Jack''s tone was monotonous as usual. Everything he said was true, but I didn''t get why it sounded so ambiguous when he said the words out loud.


    Leonard paused for two seconds before he quickly replied, "I''m going to the hospital right now. I''ll need you to hold them off..."


    "You don''t have toe. I''m here, and I won''t let anything happen to her." Jack snorted coldly. "I''m going to give you a chance to make things right. I''m aware that Mr. Harmon Senior has a copy of yourpany documents. Make them public." Leonard wasn''t the only one who was stunned now. I was dumbfounded as well. How did Jack know about the copy that Harmon Group kept?


    Jack seemed to be impatient when he didn''t get an answer. "You have one chance, Leonard."


    "That''s not happening," Leonard responded in a hoarse voice. "I''m going to handle it, but I won''t make the documents public. Tell Eva that I''m going to clear her name, and I won''t-"


    Jack hung up the phone before Leonard could finish talking. "Don''t surf the inte for a while. I''ll deal with it. See you in a bit."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He rubbed my head, and his lips curled into a grin. Then, he quickly left my ward.


    Chapter 404 Whim and Fancy

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 Whim and Fancy


    At first, I didn''t understand why Jack wouldn''t let me surf the inte. I stole a nce at the notifications from my phone and saw that he had sprung into action.


    Jack had someone expose Harmon Group for tampering with documents and setting up their own employees in the past. I waspletely taken aback when I saw the evidence. I worked there once too, but I had never heard about anything like this. The informant directly made 50 GB worth of content public. He or she even included some files from ten years ago. Although most of the photos looked blurry, they were enough to prove that someone forged signatures and even altered documents. Meanwhile, some of the former designers and ountants who were messed up by Harmon Group also stepped forward to tell their stories.


    "I was falsely used back then, but Harmon Group said they wouldn''t ask me forpensation. I was a nobody too. So, I took my lumps and kept quiet about it."


    "Five years ago, I secured a big sales order, and themission was merely 50 grand. However, my team leader didn''t want to pay me, and he actually framed me for something. He was the reason I had to work in another industry. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to make a living!"


    "I fought for my case back then, but they used me of being money-minded. Eventually, I was put behind bars for three days. Now that the truth has finally surfaced, I demand Harmon Group to clear my name!"


    Harmon Group was a bigpany, and I certainly didn''t know every single employee. With that said, I didn''t expect that there would be a lot of such cases while I was still working in the


    When I went through thements, I even saw some of my former colleagues. My heart sank to my stomach when Leonard''s face shed in my mind.


    As far as I was concerned, he had always been an upstanding man who could never do something like this. However, he was also the one who had been running Harmon Group for the past couple of years.


    I didn''t dare to go down that train of thought. Were these orchestrated by Mr. Harmon Senior or Leonard?


    As expected, Harmon Group''s official ount was flooded withments. Many uninformedizens jumped on the bandwagon, thinking thepany had deceived them. At the same time, quite a number of people started leaving apologies on my Twitter ount. I turned off my phone, refusing to see how Harmon Group would react. When Jill visited me at night, she also looked extremely exhausted.


    Chapter 404 Whim and Fancy


    "I''ll bet no one''s pestering you now, huh? Jack is such a ss act. I can''t believe he got his hands on such confidential documents. I''ll bet he has been keeping this trump card up sleeve for a long time now. It''s clear that he has thrown caution to the wind for your sake." his


    I had no idea what I could''ve said. I knew just how difficult it was to get these documents. Leonard and Mr. Harmon Senior would never have let these documents be published.


    Not only did Jack find them, but he also made them public so swiftly. He even had relevant witnesses. I thought back to what Jack had said about giving Leonard a chance, and I finally realized this was what he meant.


    Jack would''ve let Leonard off the hook if Leonard had been willing to clear my name. However, Leonard turned down his offer. So, he took matters into his own hands and cleared my name himself.


    As for my part, there weren''t enough files and documents to support my case. It was true that I didn''t have any decisive evidence.


    With that said, everyone seemed to stop doubting me when they found out that Harmon Group was prone to framing their employees. I was Leonard''s ex-wife too. It made sense that I would be set up to be the fall guy. "Alright, I''m taking you for your check-ups. Don''t you have a rehabilitation check-up today?" Just as Jill helped me out of my ward, she saw Daryl.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Eva!" He walked toward me aggressively. Seeing that, Jill immediately stood in front of me and shielded me. The next moment, two bodyguards stood in front of her.


    She red at Daryl and said, "You might be a cop, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want!"


    Daryl red at me hatefully and didn''t look at anyone else. Then, his lips curled into a grin. Are you trying to say that I can do whatever I want if I''m not a police officer? You''re going straight to hell, Eva!"

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 Nicely Done


    Daryl stood in our way without moving aside. He red at me with reddened eyes, looking as if he was going to eat me alive.


    Jill turned around and looked at me, feeling speechless. "Has he gone out of his mind? Did he scare you?"


    I was shaking my head in response when I heard her mutter, "Lord have mercy."


    I turned and saw that Amelia was not far from behind me, looking creepy as hell. Jill shielded me the way a chicken would protect its young.


    "What are you doing, Amelia?"


    "I''m here for the show." Amelia tilted her head and giggled. "I feel better now that I know so many people hate you. I might not be able to get you killed, but someone will send you to hell someday. You''re going to be put behind bars, Eva."


    The two bodyguards protected me from the front and the rear. There were quite a number of onlookers who were recording the moment and taking photos.


    At that moment, Bernard also rushed over here. Strangely, he was holding up his phone. In fact, I had seen him standing at the side just now. Now, he straight up stood in Amelia''s way


    "What do you think you''re doing, Ms. Miller?" Bernard was full of energy while Amelia smiled wickedly.


    She approached us slowly and whispered, "Needless to say, I''m here to see Eva suffer. She has done too many bad things, and that''s why she''ll bring about her own demise.


    "It doesn''t matter if she didn''t actually push me. All I have to do is maintain my stand adamantly and insist that she did. That way, she would still have to pay the price. The police officers will have to bring her in for 48 hours, at least.


    "I heard that you''re about to die from cancer, Eva. Do you still think you can still make it out alive after what I''ll put you through?"


    Daryl snorted coldly behind us. "The wicked will eventually die a horrible death. It''s just a matter of time. You''re dead wrong if you think you can manipte everyone, Eva."


    Amelia and Daryl were working with each other, taking turns to say harsh words to me. They didn''t speak loudly, and the onlookers couldn''t make out what they said. They merely thought I was being targeted.


    "The youngdy has this many bodyguards with her. Do you think that''s because she''s feeling insecure?"


    "Why would someone hire bodyguards at a hospital if one isn''t feeling insecure? You never


    Chapter 405 Nicely DoneThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    know what''s going on with the wealthy people''s lives."


    "The youngdy looks kind of skinny. Don''t you think she probably has a condition? It doesn''t look like she''s faking it.":


    The onlookers were engaged in an intense discussion, but all I could feel was dizziness. I fell toward Jill as my body went limp, and she almost tumbled to the floor.


    Bernard hurriedly held and steadied me. "Rx. They wouldn''t dare to do anything."


    All of a sudden, Amelia took a step forward, and he instinctively stopped her with his hand that held the phone. She immediately fell to the floor.


    "I can''t believe you hit me, Eva! Are you picking on me because you and your gang outnumber me? Are you still trying to kill me even when there are this many people here?" Amelia used the same trick, which attracted a lot of onlookers to step forward and see what happened.


    Daryl finally found a chance, and he hurriedly walked over briskly. Instead of helping Amelia to her feet, he raised his voice and cried out, "Is this the so-called innocentdy that the inte has been so crazy about? If you ask me, Eva is the one who''s cunning and wicked.


    "Not only did you push Amelia''s baby, who''s barely two or three months old, but you also shoved her. Just how much do you hate them? As a cop, my duty strongly forbids me from doing nothing. Here you are, tantly picking on someone!" He was halfway through his speech when his phone rang.


    Daryl answered it impatiently, and his expression suddenly changed. "What? That''s impossible! How did this..."


    He whipped around and looked at me. Then, he swept his nce over the ce before fixing his gaze on Bernard. "Damn you, you old fart! How dare you broadcast the whole thing?"


    Daryl stepped forward and tried to take Bernard''s phone away, but the security guards were already there to stop him.


    "Feel free to sue me for infringement on your right of portraiture, but I''m just openly proving our innocence. Hundreds of thousands ofizens heard what you two just said, and Lhave proof of it." Bernard immediately tucked his phone away. Jill steadied me and gave him a thumbs-up. "Nicely done, Mr. Hopkins!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 A Shift in Management


    Daryl and Amelia basically tucked tails and ran away. Meanwhile, I returned to my ward with Jill''s help. I was already feeling dizzy.


    After I got my injection, I felt slightly better. Jill gave me a troubled look and asked, "How about you just go overseas? It''s not that safe in Pyrosia anymore. I''ve stationed so many bodyguards downstairs. How is it that Daryl and Amelia weren''t stopped?" I giggled. "They''ll find a way to sneak in if that''s what they want to do. How are your guys supposed to stop people from visiting patients in a hospital?"


    Jill had given me a lot of help. I''d only be in a much trickier situation if I was transferred to another hospital.


    She rubbed my arm. "Where''s the good luck charm Julian and the others got for you? Why don''t you wear it?"


    I giggled and said nothing. The charm was supposed to help my love life. It was better for me to forget about it.


    Jill wanted to say something, but I hurriedly cut her off, "I need you to do me a favor. I left some videos with Emma. Help me post them."


    I had no idea who called Daryl earlier. Judging by the panicked look on his face, however, something was about to happen. He could forget about being a police officer after his words ''earlier were broadcast live.


    However, that was far from enough. I couldn''t allow theizens to nder me anymore. I didn''t want people to think that I had the kind of power to cover up the truth.


    Jill contacted her friends working in the mediapany on the same night. She sent out all the videos concerning Daryl, including the private conversation he had with me in my ward and the numerous asions when he blocked me at the hospital.


    The post also contained a full detail about the love-hate history between him and Lily. Their former ssmates knew about the two, and some of them actually came forward and verified


    1. it.


    It seemed like Daryl once got into a fight for Lily''s sake, and it almost went into his permanent record. However, she came to think that he was both financially poor and sucked in his studies. Simply put, he didn''t really have a bright future ahead of him. That was why they broke up.


    I couldn''t be bothered to think about the rtionship between Daryl and Lily. It would be best if he didn''t stir up trouble for me again.


    By the time Penelope came over, Daryl was no longer with her. "Don''t worry, Eva. Daryl has been suspended from duty, and he''s currently being investigated. If the allegations on the


    Chapter 406 A Shift in Management


    inte are found to be true, he''ll receive due punishment."


    I didn''t say anything. In fact, I had no idea what could be said. There was no doubt that Penelope was fair and just; but she also intended to defend her colleague as well.


    The Crowe family was probably undergoing immense pressure now that there was one such troublemaker in the police department that her dad was overseeing.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Penelope sighed gently once more when she realized I wasn''t talking.


    "Amelia''swsuit was dismissed by the court. She didn''t have enough evidence to file the case. We''ve also conducted an investigation and confirmed that you didn''t push her back then. You''ll no longer be bothered by this case anymore." "I appreciate it." I had no idea what else to say.


    Penelope proceeded to ask me several routine questions before she left with her fellow police officers. Before she walked out of my ward, she looked at me.


    "You recorded the videos a long time ago, Eva. Why didn''t you just give them to me?"


    I raised my head and looked at her pursed lips. I was at quite a loss for words. It wasn''t as if I didn''t trust her, but what could she have done even if I had given them to her?


    I hesitated to believe that the police department would release these videos and clear my name. Their ineffectual announcement would convince no one. In fact, theizens might''ve thought that I ckmailed the police department. "Alright then." Penelope felt a little disappointed and closed the door. I didn''t exin anything to her.


    My video evidence and Bernard''s livestream had all but ruined Harmon Group. After all, Amelia was Leonard''s girlfriend, and she gave birth to his son.


    Someone reposted what Amelia said in the livestream as well as the love triangle between her, me, and Leonard. Harmon Group''s share price suffered the worst as a result.


    When Emma visited me, there were dark circles beneath her eyes. She kept sighing. "Harmon Group has beenpletely thrown into disarray. Leonard and Luca each have their own supporters. I think there''s going to be a shift in management.".

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Not Confident


    I had fully expected disaster to strike Harmon Group. Leonard had gotten himself into a controversial position over his rtionship with Amelia back then, and the controversy had only gotten worse now.


    "The old timers are done supporting him too. Word has it that the board of directors is reallying down on him. Luca''s influence is no joke either. The chairman intends to twiddle his thumbs and do nothing while the fire of this disaster rages on. He''s basically doing nothing.


    "It feels like I''m having 800 meetings every day, and Luca still finds the time to barge in and boss us around. It''s like he''s going to be promoted to be the CEO any day now."


    Emma''s gripe about Harmon Group got more intense, but it didn''t faze me in the least. These disasters wouldn''t have happened if Leonard had obediently given up the evidence earlier.


    "Anyway, I''ve heard that the falsely used employees are grouping together to press charges against Harmon Group. Do you want to be a part of it, Eva? After all, you almost became the fall guy."


    Emma produced her cell phone, and there were actually a good number of my former colleagues who intended to file a jointwsuit.


    After all, a lot of people were forced to work in another industry after they were fired by Harmon Group. They couldn''tnd a job in the same industry after they made such a "blunder ". A single false usation was enough to ruin someone and their family for life. With that said, I didn''t intend to file awsuit. "I''m not doing it. After all, they haven''t doneThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    anything to me. I wouldn''t get anything in return for thewsuit.


    "What they''re getting now is enough for me. Harmon Group is going to be haunted by court cases in the future."


    The partial copse of Rainstream Heights was going to involve a substantial amount ofpensation. That wasn''t even talking about the various follow-up investigations. I predicted that Harmon Group would lose several tens of millions of dors for each project. I wasn''t too sure about Harmon Group''s current situation. If they really had to pay thepensation, there was no way Luca would let Leonard off the hook.


    Thepany would have to do it if they wanted to salvage their reputation, which meant they


    were in for a ton of work.


    When Jack came in, Emma was still grumbling to me about Harmon Group. He coughed lightly. "It''s time for your meal."


    I instinctively took out two sets of cutlery from the nightstand''s drawer. Emma immediately rose to her feet and asked, "What did you make, Mr. McLennan?


    Chapter 40? Not Confident


    "Let''s see. You mademb barley soup, chicken Caesar sd, and shrimp boil for Eva. I can tell that these aren''t for me. So, I''m going to leave you two to it. I think I''m full from just seeing this lovey-dovey moment:" Emma pinched my cheek lightly and giggled. "You''re doing great. You''re getting slightly chubbier. I''ll catch you again!"


    I couldn''t even be bothered to say another word to her. I started scooping soup into my bowl by myself.


    Jack chuckled and said, "You two are such good friends. Why didn''t you ask her to stay for a meal?"


    "Better not. She might look skinny, but, boy, she has a huge appetite. Back in college, Leonard could buy a lot of food, and she..." I suddenly stopped speaking, and it felt a little awkward in the ward.


    I waved repeatedly. "My point is, she can really eat. If we ask her to join the meal, there won''t be enough for us."


    Jack ignored what I said earlier and gave me the cutlery.


    "Let''s invite your friends to my ce for a meal next time. You haven''t been to my house ever since you returned to Pyrosia." There seemed to be something in his eyes that kept pulling me


    1. in.


    I immediately lowered my head and ate my food. I didn''t dare to say anything anymore. To be frank, I had been feeling ufortable for the past few days. I was heartbroken when I thought about Amelia and Daryl.


    On the other hand, Jack was very patient. Although he wasn''t the chatty type, he was able to coax me into eating more food.


    With that said, I really couldn''t eat anymore. So, I quickly changed the topic. "How are things for the Manovia project? Did it get off to a good start?"


    "Not really." Jack put down his knife and fork, his expression turning stern.


    I hurriedly sat upright. "Did something happen?


    "It''s not a big deal, but I''m going to need you to recover faster. I don''t feel confident without my chief designer." Jack shed me an affectionate smile, which also brought a grin to my face.


    The warm and yellowish light from the ward shone on him. The sight of it made me feel warm in my heart as well.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Dirty Tricks


    Jack didn''t leave until I finished my meal. He was actually quite busy, and I was aware that he made the time to keep mepany every single day.


    It warmed my heart to see him doing that, but it also made me feel guilty. I couldn''t promise Jack anything, but he didn''t seem to care about it either. He never brought it up.


    It was just that I wasn''t sure how long we could keep it going. I nced at the catheter needle on my hand and thought that I should probably toughen up.


    Then, my phone vibrated, and I immediately got a bad feeling. When I saw Leonard''s name on the screen, I almost declined the call out of pure instinct. However, I ended up answering it when I thought about how the troubles at Harmon Group had snowballed. "What''s up?"


    "H-How are you holding up, Eva?"


    "Good."


    Both of us fell silent. We used to talk about everything, but there was nothing we could say to


    each other now. The drastic change merely took a short time to take ce.


    After about a minute, I couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Leonard, if there''s nothing..."


    "No. Don''t hang up. I do need your help." It seemed as if it was hard for him to say it out, but he gritted his teeth and said what needed to be said.


    "I believe you''re well aware of Harmon Group''s situation now, Eva. Thepany can''t take another hit anymore."


    ""Yeah. So?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "So, can you have mercy on me and stop things from getting worse on the inte?" Leonard sounded a little anxious.


    I did know how these things were affecting Harmon Group. Then again, weren''t they true?


    "Does that mean you were aware that these injustices constantly happened in Harmon Group, Leonard?" I could be a stubborn mule when it came to certain stuff, and I got my answer after he fell quiet for more than ten seconds. "You know how it is, Eva. There''s nothing I can...


    "If what they say on the inte is true, then you should seek help from the public rtions department, Leonard. I don''t have the means to twist and alter the truth."


    I had no expectations at this moment. At the very least, I didn''t expect anything from Leonard. He was no longer the cheerful and energetic man I used to know. As the CEO, he had to make


    the best call after he had considered all factors.


    "That''s not it. I''m not asking you to lie, Eva. Can you just ask Jack to stop dealing blows to Harmon Group? You have no idea how dirty his tactics are!"


    What Leonard said ticked me off a little.


    Did he really just say that Jack resorted to dirty tricks? What was so innocent about Harmon Group, though?


    I rubbed my eyebrows and tried my best to stay calm.


    "Do you think his tricks are dirtier than the ones Harmon Group pulled on their employees? At the very least, everything Jack got from his investigation is true. Isn''t that right? Jack has never set you up or anything, Leonard. Didn''t the Harmon family knowingly do everything they did?


    "Moreover, he gave you a chance to set things right, didn''t he?"


    If Leonard had published the documents Mr. Harmon Senior held from the get-go and hadn''t framed me for something I had never done, none of these would''ve happened.


    In fact, I was quite thankful that Leonard had been this selfish. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known that the people in Harmon Group had stooped so low.


    "Are you this defensive of him? Do you honestly think what he did was right?" Leonard sounded a little worked up. It seemed he was quite pissed off.


    I had no clue why he was this angry. After all, it wasn''t anybody''s fault in the first ce.


    "You''re my wife, Eva. How could you-


    "Quite forgetful, aren''t you, Mr. Harmon? We''re divorced. Don''t you remember that?"


    At that moment, I was almostpletely devoid of emotions. Leonard very rarely lost control of himself. I guessed he had fallen apart now. With that said, I didn''t intend to soothe him like I had always done in the past. We were already divorced. "There''s no reason why I should help you, Leonard, and I certainly won''t pass on your message to anyone. It doesn''t matter what Jack did; what matters is that he has never done anything to hurt me. Wouldn''t you agree?


    y


    "Don''t call me anymore. That''s all I have to say to you."


    The moment I hung up the phone, I had finally moved on from Leonard.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Twiddling His Thumbs


    From this point on, I stopped answering Leonard''s calls. I even blocked his number. This was something I had never done in the past, not even when we bickered as a couple. At this moment, I was truly done with him. Leonard and I used to have beautiful memories and I didn''t want them to be marred. I alsoProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deliberately stopped myself from being concerned about Harmon Group.


    In fact, it wasn''t that hard to imagine the oue for Harmon Group. Luca would surely seize this opportunity to undermine Leonard. After all, he didn''t have this much authority in the past. So, a huge chunk of this mess didn''t even concern him.


    Luca was the sessor who hadn''t made any mistakes. Naturally, he was the far better choice when he waspared to Leonard, a sessor who had messed up one too many times.


    Mr. Harmon Senior had only ever cared about himself. At a time like this, he cared more about the person who brought more value to the table. Grandson or not, it didn''t matter to him.


    I didn''t get to talk about Harmon Group until Jill paid me a visit.


    "You have no idea just how big of a mess the Harmon family is in right now. Caleb doesn''t even have the guts to return to Pyrosia."


    "Huh? This mess doesn''t really have anything to do with him, though." I couldn''t understand,


    1. it.


    After all, Caleb was still an employee of Harmon Group. How could he stay away for this long? If he wasn''ting back, then he had to go through the proper procedures at least. With that said, the Harmon family was in such a huge mess that no one probably thought of him.


    Jill shook her head. "You might not know it, but the board of directors wants to fire Leonard fornding Harmon Group in hot water. In any case, it''s not like Luca is a decent man. Meanwhile, Mr. Harmon Senior is twiddling his thumb and doing nothing. If you ask me, they''re going to make their choices on thepany''s sessor soon.


    "Leonard doesn''t have any shares to begin with. Now, he''s at a bigger disadvantage."


    I lowered my gaze and looked at the apple in my hands, not saying a word. However, I was very sure that Leonard wouldn''t let the others have their way with him. He was capable of pulling it off, and he certainly had the ambition to do it.


    "What about Caleb? Is he just going to stay overseas?" I looked at Jill and saw that she was a little dejected.


    "His mom advised him not toe back here. It seems like they''re waiting to see how the


    situation will develop. Naturally, he wants to support Leonard, but you know how it is with the internal feuds in this sort of family. It''s not that straightforward."


    Chapter 409 Twidding HIS


    I nodded in silence.


    Caleb might take Leonard''s side, but what was going to happen to him if Luca won?


    Darius and his family had neverpeted with anyone in the Harmon family. All they ever did was let Caleb work in Harmon Group. The future of his career depended on whose side he picked.


    After Jill left, I didn''t concern myself with Harmon Group''s situation. On the other hand, catchy titles always appeared on finance and gossip news.


    "Harmon Group''s share price plummeted, and it might continue to drop!"


    "Victims filed a jointwsuit to sue Harmon Group for huge amounts ofpensation."


    I would always skip such news whenever I saw them. The contents were always the same, and I thought I knew more about the truth than the reporters.


    By the time Caleb contacted me, Luca had amassed a lot of supporters from the board of directors. It was really looking like they were going to change the sessor.


    "You talked about an investment previously, Eva Aren''t you going to revisit it again?" At first, I thought Caleb contacted me because of what had happened to the Harmon family. I didn''t expect him to talk to me about the investment. I gathered that Jill had given Caleb another one million dors, but it didn''t seem to be


    enough.


    "I''m not doing very well, Caleb," I said hesitantly because I didn''t n on investing for the time being.


    Caleb sounded a little anxious. "What about yourpany? Isn''t Crystal managing it on your behalf with full authority? She''s wee to take a look at the investment prospects, Eva. If it''s possible, then..."


    I deliberately coughed heavily and said, "I''m sorry, Caleb. I really am tired."


    Caleb paused briefly before asking me to take a rest. He said he''d think of something else.


    After I hung up the phone, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something felt strange. Why did Caleb need this much money? How was it that over ten million dors weren''t enough for him to develop a mobile game?

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Stay With Me Forever


    I didn''t tell Jill much about Caleb, but I asked Jack to keep an eye out for him for me.


    Jack responded and told me that the gamepany seemed to be fine. Caleb was the one with the issue. He refused to tell me what was wrong with Caleb, however. All he said was that he would tell me when he had the result.


    On the other hand, I kept undergoing various check-ups and received injections. My emotional state had improved quite a lot. When I went for my chemotherapy, I finally got a good look at Amelia''s baby.


    She was probably here for her son''s check-up because she was carrying her baby and following a nurse. I saw the state she was in and felt a little sympathy for her. Amelia had made so many mistakes, but had she gotten what she was looking for? Obviously, she hadn''t. She had always been alone with her baby, looking more like a widow.


    In fact, Amelia was even more pitiable. She wasn''t even Leonard''s legal wife. When she saw me, she was visibly stunned. Then, my bodyguards immediately stepped forward and blocked her.


    Amelia smiled miserably. "Do you think I''m going to kill her with a baby in my arms?"e


    She gave my bodyguards an expressionless look before she looked at me calmly. "This baby is everything to me. I''m not that foolish."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything further. I intended to keep lining up for my chemotherapy. This was the first time Amelia had spoken to me in such a calm tone in the past year.


    However, Amelia didn''t leave. Instead, she approached me slowly.


    Nina, who was standing next to me, was starting to feel nervous. She was worried that Amelia might do something to me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, I knew Amelia would do nothing of the sort. She was right when she said her son was everything to her. She wasn''t going to harm him for my sake. "Rx. I''m carrying my baby." Amelia pressed her cheek against her baby''s and gave him a smooch. The baby''splexion still looked a little yellowish, and his voice sounded so soft that I could barely hear him. With that said, I could still see that he looked a lot like Leonard.


    Blood ties were truly an amazing thing. I could make out the resemnce between the baby and Leonard even though he was still so young.


    However, the baby''s skin tone and lips took after Amelia. He was truly a product of Leonard and Amelia, and he looked like both of them.


    Amelia was a little happy when she saw that I was staring at her baby. "Are you jealous? After all, I get to have Leonard''s baby. From here on out, we''re going to be a happy and blissful family.


    "You have cancer, and you can''t get pregnant. Isn''t that right, Eva? How pitiable. With that said, you had iting. You don''t deserve to have Leonard''s baby." Amelia still liked mocking me, but I had no intention of arguing with her.


    "Yeah. I can''t have kids anymore. From what I''ve heard, isn''t Leonard going through the same thing as well? You''re going to have to keep your baby safe, Amelia." Her expression shifted slightly before she got a little closer to me. "Yeah. My baby is going to be Leonard''s only child. What''s more, he''ll go on a trip around the world with me and my baby. This is something you''ll never get for the rest of your life."


    I felt a little uneasy when I saw the mocking look on her face. Why didn''t Amelia say that her baby was the future heir to the Harmon family?


    Also, Harmon Group had been thrown into a state of disarray. Why the heck would Leonard leave thepany and take a trip around the world?


    Something flickered in Amelia''s eyes, and I immediately became alert. Was it possible that she was working with Luca because she wanted to make Leonard spend. time with her?


    I thought about how Amelia had been in cahoots with Luca in the past, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Just as she turned around and was about to leave, I spoke and gave her a heads-up, "Leonard loves Harmon Group and his career, Amelia. You can''t keep him trapped forever. Have you thought about what''s going to happen to him if you make him lose thepany?" Amelia stopped in her tracks before she turned around and looked at me with a grin. "Of course, I have. Leonard will stay with us forever. Now, isn''t that nice?" This time, sheughed from the bottom of her soul. However, I felt chilled to the core. She had truly gone mad.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 Couldn''t Remember


    Amelia simply stared at me wordlessly. It seemed as if she was taking in the look on my face now.


    I mulled it over and decided to speak again, "Luca isn''t a decent man, Amelia."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was shocked for a little before sheughed again. "So what if he isn''t? All that matters is that Leo stays with me and our baby."


    "You say that, but it might be the kind of life he was after."


    I was aware that I shouldn''t butt my head in, but I didn''t want both of them to have regrets in the future.


    Something was wrong with Amelia now. What was going to happen if they actually ended up together and Leonard found out that she was the culprit hiding in the background?


    I did my best to sound as non-aggressive as I could. "I know you love Leonard, Amelia. Don''t you think you should let him focus on his career? You probably know that he was eager to have his ownpany all the way back in college. Back then, he-"


    "All he could see back then was you. What else are you going to tell me? Are you going to say that you know him better than I do? Are you going to tell me that he still loves you? Well, dream on!" Amelia suddenly got worked up and gave me a sinister look. "He''s mine now. Of course, I know what he wants. He wants to be with me and our baby. He wants all three of us to have a good life. Leonard isn''t interested in apany. All he wants is us. Keep feeling jealous all you want. It''s not going to do you any good." Amelia''s face reddened as she walked toward me, and Nina immediately blocked her.


    "Fine, your husband wants you. So please go look for him right now." Nina triggered Amelia when she said the word "husband".


    "What did you just say? Are you mocking me? Leonard will be my husband. It''s just a matter of time. Stop being so sarcastic!" She held her baby with one hand and grabbed Nina''s cor with another.


    My bodyguards came over, but all they could do was block Amelia. They didn''t dare to act too roughly. After all, they were worried about harming the baby in her


    arms.


    Amelia''s baby started crying, but she still hadn''te back to her senses. There was already a group of onlookers around us, and they started pointing fingers at her.


    "Isn''t this thedy from the inte? She''s the one who took someone else''s husband for her own."


    "Thisdy did this to herself. She''s always with her baby, and no one else is ever there to help her."


    "Why wouldn''t a wealthy family hire a babysitter? Looks like they really don''t value her. She might''ve given birth to a son, but that isn''t enough to save her." Amelia suddenly released Nina, and the expression on her face changed several times more. She only looked slightly better when she nced at her baby. Eventually, Amelia raised her head again and shot me a vicious re.


    "You''ve done a lot of bad stuff to different people, Eva. You''re dead wrong if you think you cane out the other side unharmed. People like you will die a horrible death, and I''ll be there to witness it!"


    "Ms. Green." Nina looked troubled and nced at me.


    I shook my head gently. "It''s fine. I''m used to it."


    I had heard and gone through worse. Amelia''s insults were nothing.


    Afterward, I maintained myposure and went for the chemotherapy. However, I felt a little dizzy when I came out. Nina went away to get the bill for me while I. headed to the restroom by myself. Recently, I would be in bad shape after each chemotherapy session, and I''d have to throw up for a long time. After that, the endless dizziness would set in.


    Just as I was about to tumble, a middle-ageddy held and steadied me. I thanked her in a daze while she patted me on the back.


    ''Are you okay? How about I take you back to your ward?"


    I nodded. I couldn''t even utter a single word. With that said, thedy looked immensely familiar when I raised my head to look at her. By the time thedy helped me out of there, Jack had already arrived. "Thanks for your help. I got it from here." He swooped me up in an instant.


    When I turned around to look at thedy, all I saw was a familiar figure from the back. For the life of me, I just couldn''t recall who she was.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 I Can''t Come Over


    Once the chemotherapy session was over, Julian kept frowning when he looked at my report.


    "Am I going to meet my maker soon?" I smiled as I looked at him, but he just rolled his eyes at me..


    "Is that what you want? Just focus on your recovery and stop thinking about useless stuff." This time, Julian didn''t tease me, which probably meant that my health was in dire condition.


    Alisa came to the hospital more frequently. Every time she was here, she''d stay with me and refused to leave. Although she was always smiling, I could see her reddened eyes from time to time.


    We were the only family left for each other in this world. If I died, she would be left all alone.


    With that said, I thought of Julian. I had a feeling that Alisa would do just fine even if I was dead.


    In order to let me focus on my recovery, Julian directly told Jack to send his men to keep an eye on me and make sure I didn''t go anywhere. Anyone who wanted to enter my ward would have to get his permission beforehand.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to talk to me. There were even some reporters who were here to get the scoop on me. It was a good thing that the hospital security guards and my bodyguards were very efficient in their job. They kept anyone from disturbing me. Three days came and went. I had just felt slightly better when Penelope dropped by.


    "We''re not here to question you this time. Instead, we''re to collect evidence." She produced some materials and a name list.


    "See if you know these people. Also, can you recall the projects they handled?"


    I nced at the names on the list. As expected, a good number of them were my former colleagues, and they came from different departments. "Are they all pressing charges against Harmon Group?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Penelope nodded. "The situation has blown up. Everyone used to stay quiet about their unfair treatment, but they no longer want to continue doing that. Aside from pressing charges, they probably want the whole thing to be a trending topic. My leader sent me here to find out if you want to be a part of the jointwsuit."


    "I''m not doing that." I shook my head with a nk expression. "I can tell you about my former colleagues'' situation if you need me to provide you with some information."


    Penelope looked at me in surprise. "Are you sure you''re not going to press charges?"


    I shook my head. "After all, they didn''t pin the me on me, did they?"


    It didn''t matter if anyone wanted to frame me for the mistake as it was no longer possible now. Filing awsuit would get me a meaningless apology, at most. There was also a good chance that the court case would drag on for several years, and I didn''t have that kind of time.


    Penelope didn''t try to talk me out of it. Instead, she said it was fine as long as I had thought it through.


    Before she left, she looked at me again. "Harmon Group is going to have to pay through their noses for this. Also, some of their projects have ceased construction. In a way, they''ve received their due punishment."


    "Okay." I lowered my gaze and looked at my phone, not intending to say anything further. It no longer had anything to do with me.


    "Daryl is going to... Well, you take good care of yourself now."


    I was gripped with a mix of emotions after she left my ward.


    Things took a drastic turn yet again. When the nurse came over to give me an injection, I stared at the liquid in the bottle and thought that I might''ve been saved for real. Perhaps I would be able to live several more years if I maintained a good and happy mood. My phone rang once more, and I answered it without a second thought.


    "Are you still at the hospital, Eva?"


    I immediately sat upright when I heard his voice. "Is there anything you need from me, Mr. Harmon Senior?"


    "Yeah. You probably know what has been going on in Harmon Group. I want you toe over to the vi. I need to have a word with you." His voice was as cold as ever. He even sounded a littlemanding.


    If something like this had happened in the past, I would''ve gone over immediately. However, things were different now.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Harmon Senior. I can''t."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 RemarryN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "What did you say?" Mr. Hannon Senior''s voice tuned cold.


    Everyone had obeyed his every whim and fancy for this many years, and he wouldn''t tolerate disobedience, Backochen 1 tot joined the Harmon family, Funew that he was the ruler of the family. Hemanded absolute authority, and he was very different from my dad. Three or four years must''vee and gone since then, but Mr. Harmon Senior was still the


    person. He wouldn''t allow anyone to go again his will


    "I said, I can''t go over," I responded with the same indifferent tone. In the past, I had always remembered the good thin he did for me. Now, however, the truth had been unearthed. I was no longer in the mood to pretend that I wouldply with his wishes. More to the point, I couldn''t shake the feeling that he had a hand in this incident as well. Leonard might not have wanted to make me the tall guy, but things were different when it came to Mr. Hammon Senior.


    Naturally, a former granddaughter-inw could never hold more importance than apany, Leonard merely didn''t object to his grandfather''s actions.


    Mr. Harmon Senior got even more furious when he heard my response. "Eva, you should know that..."


    "I know that I owe Leonard, but he owes me too. That means I no longer owe the Harmon family anything."


    I leaned on the bed and added, "Moreover, I could pass out at any given moment. You must''ve looked into my health, didn''t you? Do you want me to die at the Harmon residence and haunt you there?"


    I rubbed my forehead, feeling a headache. My tone became cold and unyielding too.


    Mr. Harmon Senior seemed to be pissed oft. I could just heat his breathing. However, he softened his voice eventually.


    "You should know that it isn''t appropriate for me to meet with you under these circumstances, Eva."


    "Why can''t we just do this over the phone? Is it because you''re worried I''ll record the conversation?"


    The truth was, I had been recording the phone conversation the moment I heard his voice. I wasn''t sure if it could be a piece of evidence in the future, but it didn''t hurt to cover my back, at least.


    Mr. Harmon Senior paused briefly when he heard my response. Then, he sighed gently.


    "Leonard still has feelings for you, Eva. It''s not like him having a child micans you two can''t be together."


    "What do you mean?" I opened my eyes. It felt like he was going to say something that would shatter the way I saw the world.


    "I''m saying that you two should remarry each other." Mr. Harmon Senior''s voice softened further, but it still sounded as if he wouldn''t tolerate me if I rejected him.


    "I''m well aware of the fact that you also have some feelings for him. With that in mind, I can''t just forcibly separate you two lovers. It''s better than you "That''s not happening." I directly rejected Mr. Harmon Senior.


    What sort of sick joke was this? I had to jump through hoops to divorce Leonard. Why would I willingly return to his arms again?


    I strongly thought that Mr. Harmon Senior was asking us to remarry because he had other intentions.


    "What?" Mr. Harmon Senior asked me yet again. I began to wonder if there was something wrong with his heating.


    "We''re divorced, and we''re not getting remarried. More to the point, I don''t think you really want us to remarry each other."


    We were all intelligent people. So, I didn''t think there was a need to hide anything.


    Mr. Harmon Senior chuckled lightly. "Naturally."


    He actually didn''t hide his real intentions. Now, all he talked about was his personal interests.


    "You''ve been in charge of several projects in Harmon Group. Your departure from thepany has caused a major adverse effect on thepany. It the projects are called off, we would have to pay thepensation. You know better than I do about the kind of losses Harmon Group would face.


    "So, you''re going to remarry Leonard and make a public announcement. You''ll say that you''re still the design director and that there''s no need to call off any projects. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to bear the responsibilities."


    Everything Mr. Harmon Senior said was in regard to Harmon Group''s and the Harmon family''s interests. He said nothing about Leonard. Naturally, I wasn''t in his consideration either.


    Both of us were nothing but pawns in his eyes.


    "Theizens aren''t gullible fools, and neither are the business partners, Mr. Harton Senior."


    "I''ll make them believe what I tell them. All you have to do is admit that it has all been a huge misunderstanding, and say that you and Leonard are still a lovely couple."


    Mr. Harmon Senior''s tone was indifferent. He simply didn''t care about me or anyone else. That was how a capitalist was, after all.


    However, I rejected him. I didn''t want anything to do with the Harmon family anymore.


    Mr. Harmon Senior finally flew into a tage after 1 rejected him this many times. "Who do you think you are, Eva? Leonard has helped you this much. Are you going to repay his kindness by being ungrateful?"

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Amelia''s MomN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You deceived Leonard back then. You might''ve been ill, but he almost lost his life because of you! He might''ve mistaken Amelia for you, but that was also because of your initial deception. You can''t just me him for it! "More to the point, he helped you to look after your mom and tracked down the person who killed your father. You have to remarry him."


    Mr. Harmon Senior got more agitated with every word he spoke. His voice was so loud that it hurt my ear.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect him to spout this many twisted truths and fancy lies. Of course, it was possible that these were his unadulterated thoughts. That could be why he sounded so self-righteous.


    In fact, what Mr. Harmon Senior said was mostly on point. However, I hadn''t always been the one who reaped the benefits.


    "I''ll admit that I have my faults, Mr. Harmon Senior, and I do owe Leonard.


    "I''ve been in thepany for so many years, yet I''ve never received any money for project design bonuses or patent applications. It was simply because I was his wife. If you count that in, you''ll find that I''ve saved thepany a lot of money.


    "I also did my best to help Leonard. At this point, it''s difficult to say who owes whom more. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    I sighed gently. "Why would you talk about moral principles with someone who''s at death''s door? I''m sorry, but I don''t adhere to them, and you won''t be able to guilt-trip me."


    I hung up the phone and blocked the Harmon residence''s phone number as well. As expected, birds of a feather flocked together.


    Leonard was who he was today because of Mr. Harmon Senior. Once he learned these hical skills, he wouldn''t see anything wrong with sacrificing someone''s entire life if it meant advancing thepany.


    Later, Mr. Harmon Senior had everyone in Harmon Group contact me one by one. However, I turned each of them down.


    It couldn''t be denied that Harmon Group''s reputation was in a precarious situation. Public opinion on the inte had such a massive effect on thepany that their share price kept falling. It was no wonder Mr. Harmon Senior thought of such a despicable move. With that said, it didn''t really concem me. I treated the whole thing as a joke. Amelia was right when she said that one would sumb to a terrible fate eventually when all one did was morally questionable deeds.


    Today, there was a woman at the door with a basket of fruit in her hand. She said she was here to check on me. Nina had just led me back to my ward when we bumped into thatdy.


    "Are you okay after what happened that day, Ms. Green? I was in the neighborhood, so I thought I would drop by."


    I had to stare at her face for a long time before I recalled that she was thedy who supported me in the restroom that day.


    "I should''ve been the one who came to you with gifts and thanks, ma''am. What are you doing here? Also, how do you know that this is my ward?" I looked at her curiously, feeling somewhat suspicious of her. There were a lot of security guards in the VIP ward. She must''ve put some serious effort into finding where I stayed.


    The woman stuffed the basket of fruit in Nina''s hand and rubbed her hands awkwardly. "Don''t you remember me, Eva?"


    I shook my head in response.


    "I''m Amelia''s mom. Have you forgotten about me? We met back when you were still a college student."


    Nina immediately stood in front of me when she heard the woman mention Amelia''s name.


    "Excuse me, but Ms. Green needs to get her rest. Please get out of the way." Nina put the basket of fruit on the floor and pulled me away from Amelia''s mom as far as she could.


    I stared at the woman for a long time before I recalled that I had actually met her. Back then, Mrs. Miller asked Amelia for money and persuaded her to quit college. That way, she could save the money for her son. I felt nothing but repulsed when I looked at her face.


    However, it was obvious that Mrs. Miller didn''t intend to leave. On the contrary, she took a step forward and said, "I''m aware that Amelia has pissed you off, Eva. She had no right to intervene in your marriage life. "The thing about me is that I''ve strongly detested homewreckers my whole life. They''re downright shameless."


    Mrs. Miller wasn''t troubled in the least when she berated Amelia. It almost sounded like I was her daughter and Amelia was the homewrecker who stole her daughter''s husband.


    "Bitches like her should die a horrible death. Don''t worry, Eva. I''m on your side, and you have my full support to remarry Leonard."

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 A Hundred Million Dors


    Chapter 415 A Hundred Million Dors


    The moment Mrs. Miller brought up the word "remarry, I was instantly aware of who sent her. I honestly hadn''t expected Mr. Harmon Senior to resort to such loathsome means. In order to salvage Harmon Group''s reputation, he actually sought out Mrs. Miller''s help. I immediately cut her off from berating Amelia. "This doesn''t concern you, Mrs. Miller. I''m tired. So, please get out of the way."


    "How does it not concern me? I''m the baby''s grandma!" She wanted to approach me, but my bodyguards stopped her.


    Mrs. Miller could only speak in an embarrassed tone, "Amelia gave birth to her baby out of wedlock. She''s in no position to raise her son. You can just remarry Leonard and take care of him.


    "Look at you. You have cancer, and you could just die any minute. Don''t you think you need a son to handle your funeral?"


    "Who the heck are you? Shut the hell up if you don''t have anything nice to say!" Nina shoved Mrs. Miller hard, feeling frustrated.


    "Have you got a screw loose? Is that why you cursed Ms. Green? She has divorced Leonard. How about you ask your daughter to do better at seducing him? If you act like a crazy woman once more, I''m going to call the cops and have you arrested!" Mrs. Miller would typically wuss out when someone acted tough with her. The moment she saw that Nina was angered, she took a look at my bodyguards and immediately lost her confidence.


    "That''s not it. I''m not cursing Eva. Can''t you see that I just want her to take care of the baby? You guys can have the baby. After all, he''s Leonard''s son. Then, I''ll take Amelia far away from here. It''s just that I''m worried it''ll be very hard for her to marry someone else. After all, she has given birth to a child."


    Iughed out loud when I saw that scheming face of hers. "So, how much are you asking for?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Miller smacked her thigh and said, "I knew you were the smart one here, Eva. It''s virtually impossible for her to marry someone again, and that means I''ll have to support her financially.


    "Also, you have to consider the fact that she had lived a wealthy andfortable life for such a long time. Naturally, she''s used to spending extravagantly." "How much?" I squinted and looked at her.


    Mrs. Miller noticed that I was about to get pissed off, and she quickly named the figure. "I''ll need a hundred million dors.


    "Mr. Harmon Senior said he''d give us a million dors, but I''ve asked around. I found out that the money we spent on Amelia''s treatment back when she was in Manovia was way more than what he''s offering us now.


    "Houses are expensive these days, and so is food. You can have the baby for a hundred million dors. It''s a tempting price, isn''t it? Not only would you save the trouble of going throughbor yourself, but the baby is also guaranteed a Harmon."


    At the next moment, I clutched my belly andughed heartily.


    "Do you even know how much is a hundred million dors? You''re truly brave for asking for this kind of money. Do you honestly think Amelia is the onlydy who wants to get pregnant with Leonard''s baby? I might not be able to give birth to a baby, but there are plenty moredies who can do that." Mrs. Miller noticed me teasing her, and she grew displeased.


    "The inte says that a hundred million dors is nothing to people like you. How am I asking too much here? Don''t you think a baby bom of the Harmon family is worth this kind of price?"


    I had to give it to Mrs. Miller. She really did know her stuff.


    I shook my head in response. "Well, you''re barking up the wrong tree. I don''t have that kind of money. You should try your luck with the Harmon family. More to the point, it doesn''t concern you if Leonard and I remarry."


    I gave my bodyguards a look, and they immediately caught my meaning. At the next moment, they took her arms and pulled her away.


    However, Mrs. Miller was just too stubborn to give up and cried out ceaselessly, "Don''t you want someone to support you financially until you''re old, Eva? Don''t you want to be Leonard''s wife? I''m offering you the lifeline here!" "Mom! Why are you here? Who let you in?" Amelia popped up out of nowhere. Even Mrs. Miller was shocked.


    However, Mrs. Miller immediately had a fit. "Why can''t I be here? We can''t even afford to put food on our table, and yet you get to live in such a nice ce. You hid from your family when you went overseas for so many years. How long do you think you can keep running away from us?


    "I gave life to you, and it''s your responsibility to support me till the day I die. For that matter, you have to give me all of your money as well!"

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 The Viins Who Break Them Apart


    As I watched the two people in front of me fighting, I felt numb.


    "Nina, Let''s go back."


    I leaned my weight against Nina, feeling utterly drained. At this point, I was indeed very skinny. I was so light that even Nina could lift me up.


    Before closing the ward door, I saw Amelia grab Mrs. Miller''s hair. It was my first time witnessing a real-life catfight, but I wasn''t interested at all. I just felt a bit sorry for Amelia.


    Having grown up in such a family, it was no wonder she saw Leonard as her lifeline.


    They were two people who once shared the same plight, but things suddenly changed, with Leonard bing a member of the Harmon family.


    I decided not to think about it anymore and quietlyy back on the bed.


    From what I knew about Amelia, she would deal with her mother.


    Whether through money or by finding someone to send Mrs. Miller away, at the very least, she wouldn''t let her mother continue to make a scene. At least the Miller family didn''te to bother me again, so I found some peace. But the incident still escted.


    That day, in the corridor of the VIP ward area, a reporter had actually shown up. He sneakily filmed the scene.


    This time, they didn''t do any editing and released footage of Mrs. Miller saying those words.


    However, through theizens'' interpretation, I became the viin who wanted to take someone else''s child.


    After all, the child was Amelia''s, and my teasing remarks could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    "Really? This is disgusting! She actually wants to take someone else''s child. She''s just thinking about herself and leaving the mother to fend for herself!"


    "I thought Amelia was just making things up, but her mom is also exactly like her."


    "Child trafficking is illegal! What''s wrong with them? That''s Amelia''s newborn baby!"


    "Isn''t this child trafficking in broad daylight? What does the police have to say about this?"


    Looking at thements online, I couldn''t be bothered to exin anymore. I was used to being seen as a pitiful woman one moment and a malicious woman the next. Netizens were like fair-weather friends. They never cared about the truth, and neither did I. I was fine so long as they didn''t bring it to my face.


    When Emma came to see me, she sighed heavily.


    "How could this happen? All of us used to be so close back in college!"


    "Thest time her mom came, you bought her a train ticket back home. Howe good deeds don''t get rewarded?"


    She even said she would get our former ssmates to testify about the past to ensure I wouldn''t be wronged.


    I just smiled and remained silent.


    It was an incident from years ago, and it was just a ten-dor train ticket. Mrs. Miller wouldn''t have remembered such a small gesture. Maybe she even thought that I was trying to humiliate her back then.


    I was really tired of proving my innocence. Embracing the chaos was much easier.


    The incident escted overnight, and Amelia''s background was dug up. This included her family''s traditional views on gender roles, which prioritized sons over daughters. On top of that, it was Leonard who financed her studies abroad.


    In the eyes ofizens, Amelia truly held a special ce in Leonard''s heart while I was just a viin who exploited my wealth toe between them.


    If Leonard didn''t love Amelia, why would he finance her studies abroad?


    It all seemed to make sense, but I didn''t want to reveal the truth.


    I felt like a monkey in a zoo, with everyone crowding around to gawk at me every time something happened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This time, however, I was not the main focus. Leonard had be the archetype of a scumbag, and Harmon Group''s share price plummeted again.


    There were often people peeking into my hospital ward. I knew that most of them were reporters.


    Thest video of me from that reporter had gone viral with millions of views.


    Even while undergoing chemotherapy, people would chat with me while waiting in line.


    Finally, just as another group of people was about to barge into my ward, Jack happened toe in with food. He was furious. Not only did he call the bodyguards to throw the people out, but he also started packing my things for me. He then told me, "I have a vacant vi. You should move there for now. I''ll arrange for a live-in doctor and nurses."

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 I Don''t Deserve Him


    "Did you say you have a vi?" I repeated after Jack.


    He shook his head. "More than one actually. You can choose whichever you like."


    I pouted, thinking he was just showing off his wealth. "It''s okay. I''d rather stay in the hospital."


    "So, you''d rather stay here and deal with all the harassment?" Jack looked at me gloomily. "I spoke to your cousin-inw, and he said you can go back for treatment."


    He was referring to Julian. I was pretty dissatisfied but could only mumble under my breath. "It''s not like I gain anything from calling him my cousin-inw." Jackughed and shook his head. "No worries, just ask him for a fat check when he marries Alisa. I''ll block the door while you have that conversation with him."


    Looking at his smiling face while he mentioned blocking the door, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that it was a bit funny. The image of a nearly six-foot-three, dominant CEO blocking the door was genuinely odd.


    Seeing that he had already packed most of my things, I quickly stopped him.


    "Jack, it''s not appropriate for me to stay with you. It''s better if I stay in the hospital. You know I''m not doing very well. It''s more convenient to stay here." Considering our current situation, I figured it was better not to live together. Moreover, my condition wasn''t great. He paused while packing but soon resumed. "You don''t have anywhere else to go. Your small apartment isn''t safe enough."


    "I have my cousin. I can stay with Alisa."


    "When Julian is free, he can juste over and examine my condition. It''s still better for me to live with Alisa."


    I actually felt a bit guilty, unsure if Alisa would take me in.


    Just then, Alisa walked in.


    "Eva, I knew you were after my good looks. You finally want to make a move on me! Well, it''s no wonder. With a beauty like mine, how could you resist?"


    She threw her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss on the cheek, then proudly nced at Jack.


    "Mr. McLennan, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Eva. After all, she''s my dear cousin."


    Jack''s face showed little emotion, but his gaze became somewhat profound.


    Alisa ignored his expression and took my luggage.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her.


    "But I can''t do it for free, right? Mr. McLennan, about the project at the overpass="


    "Consider it done."


    Jack was totally unfazed, and I waspletely stunned.


    Wasn''t Alisa just saying I was her dear cousin? In the blink of an eye, she was using that "cousin" status to barter for a project.


    The following day, under my resentful gaze, Alisa cheerfully took me back home. She actually did buy an apartment near the hospital. It was spacious with great lighting and plenty of rooms.


    The main point was that Julian could walk to work every day. You could see the hospital from the house. It was quite convenient to get there from this apartment. Alisa wrapped her arm around my shoulders with a cheeky smile. "How about it? Did I pick a good ce? Living with me will make it easier for us to monitor your health at the hospital."


    "You just want to make it easier for Julian."


    "Two birds with one stone. What''s wrong with that?"


    She leaned her head on mine. "What do you think about Jack? Why not give it a go?"


    "With what, exactly? My broken health?" I pushed her away, not wanting to continue this topic.


    But she wouldn''t let it go, "Even with all your ailments, he still likes you. Wouldn''t he fall head over heels for you when you recover? Well, let''s not talk about that. Do you think he has an eight-pack with that wide shoulder and narrow waist?" I nearly choked on her words.


    I finally managed to say after a few coughs, "Alisa, I don''t deserve him-not in my current condition."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 Official Announcement of Remarriage


    "What do you mean by that? The women of the Greens are definitely worthy!" Alisa pinched my cheek. "You''re just too skinny right now. That won''t do. I''ll have a nutritionist prepare meals for you. They''re guaranteed to be delicious and healthy!" "Just wait until I''ve got you all healthy and glowing. Then, you''ll be unstoppable and totally charm that stone-faced Jack."


    "Julian has a stone face, too!" I shot her an annoyed nce, but she leaned in cheekily.


    "Why are you still in denial when you''re already defending him? Look at the way he looks at you. It''s not exactly innocent either. You just haven''t put it out in the open yet."


    I was at a loss for words, unsure how to respond. Thinking about Jack''s expression, it was true he often bore a neutral expression.


    Seeing me a bit awkward, Alisa wrapped her arm around my shoulder. "Alright, I know how you feel. Right now, improving your health is the most important thing. I''ll support you in whatever you do. After all, you''re my only cousin."


    With Alisa''s support, I felt an unprecedented strength. Blood rtions were really strange. Take us, for example. It was just a faint connection by blood, yet we were so close.


    After moving in with Alisa, Julian asionally came by to check on me.


    Resting at home felt great, and I could feel my health improve a bit.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, Leonard still hadn''t given up on pestering me. He would call me from time to time.


    The Harmon family was hoping we could remarry, wanting to use the news of our remarriage to overshadow other negative stories. But I didn''t want to, and no one could drag me to the city hall.


    Even though I had blocked four or five of his numbers, he still didn''t give up. Every time he called, Alisa frowned.


    "Why not just get a new number? He''s so annoying!"


    I shook my head. "I''ve used this number for years. I don''t think I want to change it."


    I really was a nostalgic person, but this time, I didn''t want to dwell on him.


    Alisa ultimately took my phone and turned it off. "He probably doesn''t even know where you''re staying. Just focus on resting. Your recovery is the most important thing. Julian said that with your condition, you shouldn''t overthink it. Being happy is what matters most." After hearing her words, I silently nodded. It was really best for me not to think about things like this in my current state.


    I could feel my health deteriorating even though Julian hadn''t told me. After all, I had Alisa as my family, and he could just update her on my condition.


    I thought that if Leonard couldn''t find me, that would be the end of it. However, his methods were always clever.


    To my surprise, he officially announced our remarriage. I waspletely stunned when I saw the interview video Jean sent.


    Leonard looked sharp in his suit but had very bad dark circles under his eyes and didn''t seem very well-rested. Facing the camera, his gaze was deep, and


    eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    his


    "Please stop the baseless suspicions. My feelings for Eva have never changed. When she fell ill and left for abroad without telling me, I waited for her to return. That was why I married her as soon as she came back."


    He spoke passionately about our past as if he truly loved me. But looking into his eyes, I knew it was all a lie. Especially when he mentioned our remarriage, I couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "We''ll remarry soon. The misunderstandings from before have been resolved. Eva has long since let go. And she''ll return to Harmon Group, continuing her role as the design director. We''re united as husband and wife, and we''ll keep pushing Harmon Group forward together."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 The Truth


    Anyone with eyes could see that Leonard was just buying time. I believed that some of Harmon Group''spetitors could also see through this.


    But as long as the public believed that we were still in love, Harmon Group wouldn''t face any problems, and that was enough. However, Leonard''s expression changed slightly when a reporter brought up Amelia and her child.


    He quickly smiled and shook his head. "Please forgive us. There was a misunderstanding between me and Amelia. Of course, I was also in the wrong. I was injured at the back of my head by the thugs while trying to save Eva, which caused me to get my memories mixed up." As he spoke, he turned to show everyone the scar from the surgery. Indeed, there was a scar where the incision had been made, and there was no hair at that spot.


    Not only did he showcase the wound, but he also mentioned how he had helped investigate Dad''s death and how he had been protecting Mom all along. The Greens'' affairs were indeed messy and even repulsive. He detailed all these events, even bringing up Mom''s cancer diagnosis from years ago.


    "I''ve never looked down on her. Her mother worried about being a burden to me, but they''re both my family. I took care of her mother back then, and of course, I''m happy to take care of her now. I''ll always be with her." Without needing to see the expressions of others, I knew they were filled with sympathy. Everyone would believe that Leonard was innocent and truly loved me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Even amidst the misunderstandings at that time, he still loved me wholeheartedly and cared for my mother.


    What he said was true, so I had nothing to argue against.


    But for him to say all this in front of the media made my tears fall. I knew exactly what he was trying to achieve by doing so-especially when he mentioned that Amelia drugged him and ended up having his child.


    He once again came across as a responsible man who didn''t want to hurt an innocent life. Yet when he talked about Amelia, there was a sh of anger in his eyes.


    "Everyone, Amelia did indeed use a lot of drugs on me, which has greatly affected my health. I won''t report her for the sake of the child, but I won''t marry her.


    "I''ve received a lot of criticism for this, but here''s my medical report. My body won''t recover for the next three to five years. Perhaps such punishment is enough to make up for my mistakes."


    I turned off the video, unwilling to continue watching his performance.


    Leonard was smart. He had thought everything through before holding this press conference. Regardless of whether I agreed to the remarriage, he could say all this to the media. Even if I disagreed,izens would stillbel me as an ungrateful person.


    He had helped me so much. Dad was murdered, and he helped me investigate the culprit, even getting hurt in the process. He had memory issues but had always loved me. He even showed kindness to Amelia and the child.


    In every aspect, he was meless. All the me fell on me and Amelia.


    He cared about his image. Now that he had publicized everything, the public would sympathize with him and not think further.


    My phone rang incessantly, with friends and colleagues reaching out to me. I was tagged in various gossip group chats from thepany. These people were trying to find out if I was still Leonard''s wife.


    Eventually, I had to turn off my phone to stop listening for peace of mind.


    When Alisa returned home that evening, she was startled to find me sitting in the dark living room.


    "Eva, why didn''t you turn on the lights?"


    "You already know about Leonard''s public announcement, right?"


    She didn''t even have time to change her shoes before rushing to sit next to me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you. I''ve already contacted a PR team, and we''ll issue a statement tomorrow. Don''t be afraid. You don''t need to worry about anything. I''ll get it sorted out for you."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 Keeping My Wife Healthy


    "Alisa, it''s not easy to handle this. Don''t act impulsively."


    I felt a wave of pressure in my chest as Leonard wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He must have thought this through deeply, considering the uncertainties surrounding the Greens.


    "Even so, we can''t let him off the hook! Look at what he''s saying! Eva, leave this to me. I will definitely-"


    I quickly grabbed Alisa, who was emotionally charged. "No, I''ll handle it. Really. Leonard won''t just leave it at this one statement. Yourpany has just started to stabilize. Don''t make any rash moves. He''ll definitelye to find me again. And when he does, I''ll deal with him for sure. Trust me."


    I forced myself to sit up despite feeling weak and unbearably sad.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alisa was still behind me, but I could barely hear what she was saying anymore. I went straight into the bathroom. I needed to calm down.


    Leonard''s words echoed repeatedly in my mind, making my head pound. He had officially announced our remarriage. What woulde next? It would be impossible for him to force me into a marriage outright, so was this all a show?


    In that case, the projects I was in charge of might be facing bacsh due to my absence. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for Mr. Harmon Senior toe looking for me. This was just their first move.


    The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. It felt like I could guess everything, yet I was powerless to act against it.


    I slid down the wall bit by bit until I saw Alisa''s worried face hovering before me. I wanted to tell her I was fine, just a little tired, but I couldn''t muster the words. This time, I didn''tpletely lose consciousness. I still had some awareness.


    I just couldn''t move around, and staying awake was equally exhausting. I think I was lifted onto a stretcher again, with plenty of people watching.


    Seeing Julian''s hesitancetely, I had a feeling things were about to go south.


    Could it be a rpse?


    I suddenly heard Leonard''s voice as I was lost in these thoughts.


    "Eva! What happened to you?" He rushed to my side and grabbed my hand.


    I wanted to pull my hand away, but I was too weak to do so. His grip was strong, and his voice was loud enough to make my head throb.


    "Doctor, what''s going on with her? Has she rpsed again? Why wasn''t I notified? I''m her family! Use the best medicine. No matter the cost, I want my wife to be healthy."


    His words were so touching. If it weren''t for the sound of cameras clicking nearby, I might have been moved to tears.


    He wasn''t just putting on a show. He had also brought the reporters along.


    Then came Alisa''s impatient voice. "Leonard, what the heck is wrong with you? Why are you blocking the doorway? Eva needs to get to emergency care!" Her tone was urgent and exasperated. "Can everyone please step aside?" But Leonard wouldn''t let go of my hand and continued to speak to me.


    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore and forced myself to open my eyes. "Get lost."


    I could barely make a sound, but I knew he heard me.


    He looked at me in shock, but his grip didn''t loosen. I wanted to push him away, but I didn''t have the strength.


    He grabbed my other hand. "Eva, don''t be afraid. I''ll always be here for you."


    "She doesn''t seem to want you here."


    Jack''s voice came through, and I strained to lift my eyelids to look at him. I shook my head slightly.


    Why did he want to rush forward in a situation like this? Wasn''t he just handing people something to hold against him?

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Just a Pawn


    In my current situation, anyone who got involved was bound to suffer. I kept shaking my head, and Jack''s footsteps paused.


    I let out a sigh of relief. At least I didn''t have to worry about him.


    Jack rarely made public appearances, so it was best that he remained in the dark.


    Leonard gave him a smug smile. "Sorry, everyone, but I need to take my wife to the ER. Please make way. Could those in front please step aside and stop crowding? My wife needs emergency care right now."


    He blocked my way for a good two to three minutes, only realizing I needed to get to the emergency room afterward. If it really came to that and I didn''t make it, he could just cry right there. He should have dyed me a bit longer. If I were to die, he could set up his persona as the devoted husband


    I wanted tough, but I simply couldn''t move. How had I never realized he was such a good actor? It was a shame he hadn''t pursued acting


    Not only was he a great actor, but he was also a brilliant nner and writer.


    As I was pushed inside, I could still hear people around me praising him. "Leonard is so devoted, isn''t he? I heard they were college sweethearts!"


    "A man this devoted is hard toe by. Why can''t I have someone like him?"


    "Eva is so lucky! I''m so envious!"


    "Honestly, if a man did this for me, I''d be willing to die for him."


    I closed my eyes, feelingpletely exasperated. If they were envious of me, could they just take my ce, then? Dying for him was something I would never agree to.


    I truly thought these people had lost their minds.


    I thought Leonard would leave once I entered the hospital since his show was over. But I was surprised to find a crowd still surrounding me.


    People followed me while the doctors examined me, and the hospital security couldn''t drive them away.


    As I opened my eyes, I could see a group of people recording, likely live-streaming.


    I extended my hand, and Leonard immediately grasped it.


    "Eva, don''t worry. You won''t be in any danger. I''ll always be here for you. No matter how much it costs, I''ll make sure you''re treated. I''ll make sure you survive."


    He was truly handsome. His eyes were filled with affection when he looked at me. He had looked at me like that before, back when he genuinely loved me. His heart and mind had beenpletely focused on me then, and he was wholeheartedly devoted to me. But now, all that supposed affection was filled with calction.


    I silently chuckled. I heard someone next to me say Leonard''s sincerity had moved me.


    "Gosh, she had held on for so long despite cancer. It must be for love!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Real couples are definitely the best to root for. It''s just so touching!"


    "Mr. Peyton, when will you two remarry? With her health like this, are you sure you want to go through with it?"


    When someone asked this, Leonard turned around with a nonchnt smile.


    "Of course. We''re in love with each other, so we''re definitely getting remarried. I only have her in my heart. Once she''s a bit better, we''ll get married again."


    "Remarry?" Alisa forcefully pulled his hand away. "Leonard, are you out of your mind? After everything you''ve done, you''re still thinking about remarrying? Eva never agreed to remarry you. You''re dreaming!"


    Alisa was agitated, and by then, I had already been wheeled into the CT room.


    Just before the door closed, I caught sight of Leonard wiping away his tears before gesturing for everyone to leave. This included Jack, who had been quietly following him.


    Everything clicked when I saw Leonard''s entourage dispersing and the security guards arriving to clear the area.


    I was just a pawn in his game, a piece to manipte public opinion.


    Chapter 422 Wake Up Already

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Wake Up Already


    I had no idea what Alisa and Leonard were saying to each other. But when I was wheeled out of the CT room, her expression looked grim. Leonard stood at the doorway, his emotions noticeably calmer now. "How is she, doctor?"


    Alisa and Leonard spoke simultaneously, causing the doctor to nce between them. He was clearly caught off guard.


    "Dr. Pope has gone to a conference and is on his way back. The patient is stable for now, but it''s only temporary. Family members need to prepare themselves mentally."


    Alisa had been holding it together until that moment. She could no longer hold it in and immediately lost herposure.


    She shoved Leonard aside with fury in her eyes. "Get out! Eva doesn''t want to see you! If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be in this state! How dare you think about announcing a remarriage? Eva never agreed to it! It''s all your fault she fell ill; you''re a scumbag!" Leonard didn''t seem the least bit offended by her words. Instead, he scoffed.


    "Alisa, have you forgotten what Keenan did to Eva''s father? What right do you have to point fingers at me? Keenan killed her father and nearly set her up! What gives you the right to judge me when you''re the daughter of a murderer?" Alisa''s face flushed with anger as she tried to approach him again, but I held her back.


    "Let me handle this, Alisa."


    I looked at Leonard, my expression devoid of emotion as I slowly sat up in the hospital bed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alisa rushed over to support me but remained silent.


    "Leonard, I never said I''d remarry you. Don''t put words in my mouth. I, Eva Green, will never remarry you."


    I didn''t know if cameras or recordings were nearby, but I needed to rify my stance.


    Leonard paused for a moment, his intentions unreadable as he stepped closer. But the next second, everything around me went ck, and I lost consciousness.


    This time, I wasn''t drifting in and out of dreams. Instead, I found myself back in college, reliving my life with Leonard. I had pursued him relentlessly, and he had kept his distance, but in the end, I captured his heart.


    When we were together, he treated me wonderfully, always putting me first. He had been a struggling student, yet he didn''t care what others thought. He kept striving to improve his situation. He had promised me happiness and a loving home.


    And he had delivered on that promise. It was just that we could never go back to that time.


    In my dream, Leonard was still that guy from college-genuine, never plotting against me or anyone else. He always spoke his mind and never resorted to behind-the-scenes maniption. I seemed to dream of our wedding day, where he was about to slip a ring onto my finger.


    But something felt off about the ring. Hadn''t I sold it?


    Suddenly, I heard someone asking if I was willing to marry Leonard, and I hesitated. I lifted my head to look at Leonard, but his face was starting to blur. Then, someone burst into the wedding hall, shouting, "I object!"


    I turned to see Jack''s face and felt bewildered. I shouldn''t have known him yet at this point in time. Why was he objecting?


    But there he was, walking up to me and taking my hand, leading me away in my wedding gown. I ran faster and faster, feeling more and more out of breath.


    Everyone around me was calling my name. I could hear Alisa''s cries too.


    When I heard Julian''s voice, I jolted back to reality.


    "Eva, wake up! Even the Grim Reaper said he''s not hiring anyone without a PhD as his assistant. If you don''t wake up, we won''t put out flowers, and it''ll be even worse for you. So, hurry and wake up!" Chapter 423 Giving Up

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Giving Up


    I could feel my consciousness slipping away, and I didn''t have the will to fight anymore. I used to have Mom, but she was gone now, leaving me all alone.


    At first, there was Leonard. Our love had been tumultuous, but it was still love. Then, there was Alisa, but she had Julian now. It felt like without any support, life and death didn''t hold much significance. A smile tugged at my lips as I listened to Julian ramble in my ear. Those two were a perfect match. They would be fine without me.


    I didn''t believe for a second they wouldn''t send me off with some flowers. Even if they didn''t, there was Riva. When she brought flowers for her dad, she''d surely remember me, right?


    Then, the image of Jack shed through my mind. The corners of my mouth curled up even more. He didn''t strike me as the sentimental type. He probably wouldn''t bring me flowers either. "The patient''s blood pressure is dropping, and her will to survive is weak."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That was Julian''s student. I could tell he was panicking as he knocked over a nearby medicine bottle. But I was too exhausted to care about that. Then, I heard Jack''s voice. "The medication is ready. Hurry up!" I wanted to tell him I didn''t need any meds. Just letting me be was fine.


    At that moment, I felt a strange peace wash over me. Living was nice, but dying didn''t seem so bad either. I felt free from all attachments. Suddenly, I felt a warm touch on my hand.


    "Eva, I dare you to try dying on me." Jack''s voice was a mix of authority and humor.


    What, was I supposed to die twice if once was not enough? But I had no energy left to joke, and soon, I lost consciousness again.


    When I woke up, my whole body ached, and I felt dizzy. The familiar smell of disinfectant filled my nostrils, and I realized I was back in the hospital.


    As I opened my eyes, someone in protective gear was watching me closely. I nearly jumped out of bed in shock, but when I recognized his eyes, I took a deep breath. "What are you doing here?"


    Jack was tall, and the protective gear looked custom-made as it fit him surprisingly well. As I pondered over it, he finally said, "Oh, you''re finally awake." "Yeah, obviously." "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    "Nope."


    "Do you want to eat?"


    "Nope."


    "Well-" He seemed a bit choked up, and I could see fogging on his visor. Gently, he held my hand. "You''re back, thank goodness."


    "Eva, you need to hurry up and get better. You nearly scared the shit out of me. You owe me for this, so you have to get better, got it?"


    I instinctively rubbed his glove a little, then managed a smile. "Okay."


    I was unconscious for three days and nights before finally regaining consciousness.


    By the time Alisa arrived, she was already crying her heart out. "Eva, you really scared me. You can''t let what Leonard says get to you; just ignore him like he''s nothing. Do you know your condition-" Her voice trailed off, and I could see the worry on her face. But I understood what she meant. I had rpsed for the third time.


    I had researched it before, and I knew that with three rpses, the mortality rate increased significantly. In other words, my condition had to be pretty serious. I could die at any moment.


    I looked at Jack. "I''ve rpsed, haven''t I?"


    He gazed at me intently but said nothing.


    I looked over at Alisa, who immediately stood up, pretending to fetch a cup of water. I sighed.


    "Alisa, life and death are out of our hands. Don''t worry, I''ve made my peace with this a long time ago."


    Chapter 424 A Graceful Exit

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 A Graceful Exit


    At first, Alisa was skeptical when I mentioned I hade to peace with everything, but seeing my calm demeanor, she had no choice but to ept it. Julian said Jack had brought back a special medication from abroad, which was why I had regained consciousness. At


    the time, my intense stress took a toll on my cardiovascr system. Here I was, in my 20s, but I felt like I was in my 100s.


    I could meet my end at any moment, but thankfully, I had a great group of friends looking out for me. None of them directly mentioned my health condition, but I could piece it together. At least for now, I was stable enough to stay alive.


    I insisted on not having anyone keep watch over me except for Nina, who helped take care of me each day. The weather was good when Nina suggested taking me for a stroll. She said, "You''re already pale to begin with. Not seeing the sun will make you look even worse. I bought you a lovely scarf. A lot ofdies are wearing simr designs nowadays."


    Knowing I wasn''t keen on wigs, Nina had picked up various headscarves just for me. But little did she know wearing one would only draw more attention to my appearance. Anyone would be able to tell I was ill.


    Still, I didn''t want to hurt her feelings, so I put on the scarf and went out with her. Little did I know, Leonard came to see me and brought the media along.


    "Eva! I''m so d to see you''re okay," he said, rushing over and squatting in front of my wheelchair. "Eva, I''ll take care of you from now on. We''ll always be together."


    His voice was soft, his movements careful. It was as if he were afraid of hurting me.


    I smiled at him, feeling a strange mix of emotions. "I''ve been in the hospital for so many days. Why haven''t youe to see me? So much for caring for me, huh? You never even came to visit. Were you really worried about me?"


    People said you softened up when you were near the end, but here I was, saying whatever I wanted without holding back. I knew the media he had brought along wouldn''t speak up for me. Even if some of the things I said got cut out, I still had to say them. Leonard''s expression froze for a moment, and then I saw Alisa stride up behind him.


    "Leonard, are you mad? Are you seriously putting on an act again? Why don''t you go to drama school already? I''m warning you-Eva can''t handle any stress right now. I won''t let you off the hook if anything happens to her!"


    Alisa pushed my wheelchair back toward the ward.


    Yet Leonard stayed right on our heels.


    A couple of times, Alisa wanted to confront him directly, but I stopped her.


    Right now, sparring with him was pointless. The media was on his side, and I didn''t want Alisa to be portrayed negatively.


    As we reached the entrance to the ward, Leonard blocked our way.


    "Eva, we need to talk about our remarriage."


    Alisa scoffed, "Who''s going to remarry you? Eva never agreed to that!"


    "Eva, are you sure you don''t want to discuss it?" Leonard''s demeanor shifted from affectionate to all business as he turned to me. I was all too familiar with that expression of his. My brows furrowed together. Even so, I shook my head.


    "I''ve never considered remarrying you. You should know that. If you keep making these false ims, I''ll have to make a report."


    I saw the reporters behind him exchange nces, uncertainty written on their faces.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Leonard waved his hand, and his assistant ushered them out. But Leonard still didn''t leave.


    Alisa shot him an annoyed look. "Leonard, don''t overstay your wee. Stop harassing Eva."


    "Alisa, are you so idletely? With so much going on at thepany, aren''t you supposed to be handling all of those? Or have you realized your time as the director of yourpany is running out, so you''re nning a graceful exit?" "Leonard!" Alisa interrupted him, then turned to me, concern etched across her face.


    I lifted my gaze, pondering what all this meant. "Alisa, let him in to talk."


    Chapter 425 The Only Son

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 The Only Son


    Leonard entered the ward, and I didn''t allow Alisa toe in.


    His earlier words were quite clear. He was reminding both Alisa and me of something.


    Once inside, his worry was palpable as he looked at me. "What did the doctor say? Is it true you''ve rpsed for the third time?"


    "Just spit it out. What do you want?" I red at him coldly, pulling out my phone to record. I wouldn''t let my guard down without knowing his intentions.


    The Leonard I once knew was upright and trustworthy, but the man before me was different. I no longer had faith in him. The next moment, he stepped forward and took my phone away.


    "Eva, don''t try that with me. I know you better than you know yourself." He powered off my phone and ced it on the bed, squatting down to meet my gaze. "Eva, we shouldn''t be like this."


    I had so much I wanted to say, but there was really nothing left to discuss. He had changed. He was no longer the Leonard I once knew, and I had no feelings left for this new version of him. "So, what do you want? I won''t remarry you."


    That was my bottom line. I had finally broken free, and I didn''t want to be tied to him again in thest moments of my life. He put on a bitter smile while shaking his head.


    "Eva, you should understand I''m also being forced to do this. Living with the Harmon family isn''t easy."


    In that instant, his eyes were sincere, and I knew he was telling the truth. Mr. Harmon Senior hadid out a path for him, and if he swayed away from it, he would lose everything. He was going to pursue this whether or not I agreed.


    He kept mentioning how Luca was pressuring him and how the board of directors was on his back. He got so furious when he mentioned Mr. Harmon Senior.


    "Eva, you know he''s never had high hopes for me. I would''ve been discarded long ago if I hadn''t been performing well in recent years. Even though I''m his grandson, he prioritizes his interests over anything else. He has already given Luca 5% of the shares. If I don''t have his backing, I''m done for." I stared at him, surprised by this revtion about Luca.


    5% was a significant chunk. The fact that Mr. Harmon Senior had so easily given the shares away showed that he was considering changing the heir to the Peyton family.


    Leonard grasped my hands, looking desperate. "Eva, I need your help. I can only seed with your influence and the media on our side."


    His eyes held desperation, and I could see tears brimming. I knew he truly needed my help, but I quietly withdrew my hands.


    "Sorry, but that''s not happening. You and Amelia have a child together. Marrying her is the best choice. Please don''t get me involved."


    It was a concern that had lingered in my mind for some time. If he married Amelia, it would certainly help him regain a positive public image. Theizens wouldn''t dwell on the past.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everyone loved the story of a wealthy heir who was devoted.


    For the sake of his career, he just needed to put on a performance. I knew he could pull it off.


    But he shook his head vehemently. "No, I won''t marry that lunatic. I''ve always loved only you, Eva. We will have a good life together. I may not have more children in the future, but we''ll have our only son."


    The thought of what Amelia said previously struck me, and I swallowed hard. Had she really drugged Leonard? Was he incapable of having children now? Before I could process that information, Leonard squeezed my hand again.


    "So, you don''t have to worry. You and the child are my everything. As long as we remarry, we''ll definitely live a happy life. Eva, will you marry me again?


    "1

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Jasper GreenThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I yanked my hand away from Leonard, feeling like he was about to crush my fingers.


    ""Leonard, have you lost your mind?"


    I had never intended to interfere with his rtionship with Amelia. It had nothing to do with me, even if they weren''t in love. I had loved and hated him, but I didn''t want to take a child away from their parents. The child was innocent.


    Amelia had implied toizens that I wanted to steal her child, but that was never my intention. I had never been a mother, but I understood a mother''s feelings. A child was everything to her. I didn''t want to take that away. But I never imagined Leonard would actually be this crazy. He stood up, pacing in front of me.


    "Eva, it''s meant to be. We were always supposed to have a child. Now, we''re both in the same boat. We only have this one son, so you don''t need to worry anymore. With a child to carry on my name, we can still be together. Isn''t that the best oue?" "What about Amelia?" I struggled to keep my voice steady, wanting to remind him that the child had a mother.


    But he exploded with rage at the mere mention of Amelia''s name. "Don''t even bring her up! I wouldn''t be in this position if it weren''t for her! Eva, I can''t be with her. That malicious woman only pretended to be you to have this child with me. I''ll never marry her. I''ve always loved you."


    He insisted that his love was solely for me, but my heart feltpletely unresponsive.


    "Leonard, you''re utterly shameless."


    I wanted to scream at him, but no words woulde out. I closed my eyes, not wanting to look at him anymore. "Please, just leave."


    I had hoped we could have a decent conversation, but Leonard''s behavior was beyond anything I could have imagined. Not only did he want to remarry me, but he also wanted to take Amelia''s child away. It seemed likely that Mrs. Millering to confront me was all part of his scheme. And what about Amelia? The thought of her fate sent a chill down my spine.


    Having grown up in a family that always put boys first, going back to them would likely mean nothing but hardship for Amelia. But I wasn''t a saint. I couldn''t save


    her.


    Seeing my expression, Leonard suddenly calmed down, and a smirk crept onto his face. "Eva, I know things aren''t great for you, and you don''t have much left to care about. But even if there''s nothing left between us, you can''t just watch the Green family fall apart, can you?"


    I opened my eyes to see that he was already sitting on the couch across from me, looking entirely rxed.


    "Eva, it''s not easy for Alisa to hold up the family business all by herself. You can''t just let it all go to waste, can you?"


    ""What do you mean?"


    My eyelids began to twitch. Something about this was off.


    Leonard shook his head lightly. "You don''t just have Alisa as family, do you?"


    Suddenly, Jasper''s name popped into my head, and I frowned. I didn''t even remember what he looked like, but I knew he had been in Manovia for a while, and his gambling debts wouldn''t let him return easily.


    Leonard nodded. "So, you remember your other cousin, huh? Jasper isn''t a good person. But he''s also Keenan''s son, so inheriting the family business is quite reasonable, isn''t it? You have to consider what might happen if he returned. Would the Greens even still exist?" I bit my lip, narrowing my eyes at him. I never thought Leonard would be this deranged.


    He stood up, adjusting his clothes. "Eva, think it over. I''ll take my leave. If you''vee to a decision, you can contact Emilia. I know you''ve blocked me."

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Jasper is Returning


    Chapter 427 Jasper is Returning


    Leonard left the ward without a second nce, showing no sign of attachment. That was always his way-he left the negotiation pressure on his opponents.


    At that moment, I was no longer his lover or even a friend. I was just another adversary.


    Alisa rushed in as soon as Leonard walked out. She studied me from head to toe before finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness you''re okay! You have no idea how worried I was. Eva, you can''t be alone with him again. He''s dangerous now. Leonard isn''t the same man you used to know. You need to be careful from now on, okay?"


    She helped me settle back into bed, rattling off warnings for what felt like an eternity. It was clear that she was fed up with Leonard. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought that she once tried to flirt with him.


    But Leonard''s earlier words lingered in my mind, and I couldn''t shake them off. I suddenly turned to her. "Is Jaspering back?" Alisa paused for a moment, then shook her head. "He shouldn''t be. He owes a lot of money, and they won''t let hime back.". As she spoke, she avoided my gaze, her expression guilty. Then, she looked at me in disbelief.


    "What did Leonard say to you? Don''t listen to him!" She seemed to realize why I asked, and her eyes showed a hint of panic.


    But I knew what Leonard said had to be true. It seemed he had already found Alisa and might even be bringing Jasper back. If that happened, chaos would surely ensue on Alisa''s side.


    I had little left to lose, but I cared deeply about Alisa, my only remaining family member in the Greens. I could find new friends, but I couldn''t let someone use my loved ones as leverage against me forever.


    If Alisa lost herpany, I would carry that guilt for the rest of my life.


    Leonard knew I valued my family heavily, so he was using that against me. A bitter smile crept onto my lips. He knew me far too well, making every blow hit home. "Jasper has contacted you, hasn''t he? Did he ask for money, or did he mention anything about returning and taking over thepany? What did he say?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I looked at Alisa, who simply pouted and told me not to get involved. Suddenly, her phone rang. Seeing it was from thepany, she answered it immediately.


    Thewyer''s anxious voice came through. "Ms. Green, your brother, Jasper, just contacted me. He''s requesting to split the assets. He''s still in Manovia and ns to return soon. What should we do?"


    Alisa''s expression changed several times, but she couldn''t find the words. She nced at me, and just as she was about to leave with her phone, I snatched it from her.


    "Stall him. Don''t let hime back. Just tell him we''re handling the paperwork."


    Thewyer hesitated for a moment. He must have recognized my voice a momentter as he quickly agreed before hanging up.


    Alisa took her phone back, looking rmed. "Eva, I''m warning you-just rest and don''t get involved in this."


    "Listen, we''re family for a reason. I must involve myself." I gently held her hand, shaking it slightly. "You said it yourself-we''re all we have left, right? Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you."


    "I don''t need you to worry about this!" Alisa red at me, her anger fading as she quickly embraced me.


    "Eva, Jasper''s my brother, and Keenan''s my dad. They don''t give a shit about me. It''s really just the two of us now. Don''t think about this. Trust me, I can handle it."


    I didn''t push the issue further; I merely patted her hand reassuringly.


    But I was determined-I had to get involved.


    If Leonard got involved, Alisa wouldn''t be able to handle the situation alone.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 The Greens Are in Trouble


    Sleep had eluded me ever since I spoke to Leonard the other day. I knew he was smart and had some tricks up his sleeves. I had no idea what was happening with Jasper, but what good coulde from a gambler? Thinking about all the hard work Alisa had put into thepany over the years only made me more anxious.


    Julian had reminded me more than once to focus on my recovery, but I just couldn''t rx. I fainted again after another round of chemotherapy.


    When I opened my eyes, Julian stood there, his eyes already showing signs of anger. "Eva, are you trying to kill yourself? I told you not to stress yourself out. What are you doing? In your current condition, you''re on a fast track to meet the Grim Reaper!" I looked at him helplessly, letting out a sigh..This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Juls-"


    Julian rolled his eyes at me. "So, you call me Juls when you need something but call me Dr. Pope when you don''t? I''ll handle things with Lisa. The Popes aren''t pushovers. You can leave this to us."


    He hadn''t told me much about Alisa''s situation, but I knew things were not good if he was keeping quiet about it. I trusted Julian. I knew he would help. However, I was unsure whether the Pope family was willing to take on Leonard and the Harmon family, especially since Leonard remained a formidablepetitor. Even if the Harmon family was in turmoil, otherpanies would still show them some respect.


    I couldn''t sleep, constantly wondering why Leonard was acting this way. His public deration of wanting to remarry me and his emotional disys had significantly changed public opinion. Did he truly believe he had to marry me to turn things around for him?


    He could have gone about things differently. Why did he have to drag Alisa into it?


    "Juls, what about your family?"


    "Don''t worry, my family will help."


    Julian''s gaze was unwavering. "The Pope family has some influence. I''ll take care of Lisa."


    "Juls, why does he insist on remarrying me? Won''t that directly be in opposition to your family? Isn''t that counterproductive?"


    This was something I could never figure out. Even if the Green family had fallen, they weren''t a force to be trifled with. Leonard should know about Alisa and Julian''s rtionship. Why did he want to create another enemy?


    Julian sighed, adjusting my IV drip. "From what my dad said, Mr. Harmon Senior gave Luca 5% of the shares. Mr. Harmon Senior wants to change the heir, and everyone is watching this closely. Leonard is isted, isn''t he?


    "Without support, he''ll have to fend for himself. If Mr. Harmon Senior isn''t backing him, do you think the Harmon family''s assets will still belong to him?" After Julian left, I couldn''t stop thinking about the Harmon family. I didn''t even notice when Jill came in. "What are you thinking about? Thinking about Jack?"


    "When did you get here?" I asked. I frowned as I looked at her, and she sulkily stuffed a strawberry into my mouth.


    "You didn''t even notice I was here, did you? Of course, you didn''t. Don''t be mad. I came to give you a tip."


    Jill nced at the door, ensuring no one was listening before continuing, "Julian told me not to tell you, but it seems something has gone wrong on Alisa''s side. They''ve both gone to Melgrove. Something has happened at the headquarters." "What?"


    I quickly pulled out my phone, but she grabbed my hand.


    "Just leave it! They''re keeping things from you to avoid making you anxious. But my dad said it''s strange. Several projects are targeting the Greens, which is out of the norm. Keep your guard up, especially with Leonard. But man, you were really blind back then."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 Bail


    After several attempts to reach Alisa, she finally informed me that something had happened at thepany in Melgrove.


    seemed.


    I wasn''t privy to thepany''s internal operations, and when I tried to ask a few acquaintances about it, they all mmed up. Alisa had likely instructed everyone not to share any details, leaving me in the dark. But the more they avoided the topic, the more serious it I knew Leonard wouldn''t just let things go, yet I felt utterly helpless.


    At this point, I was like a stranded fish gasping for air and waiting for the inevitable. A week passed in a state of anxiety without any contact from Leonard, but then Alisa''s situation took a turn for the worse. The call from the police came after my chemotherapy session.


    "This is the Holindale Police Department. Is this Ms. Eva, Alisa Green''s cousin? Alisa is facing charges of assault. If you need to post bail, family members cane to pick her up." "Wait, what?"


    I felt my head spin, the world around me fading momentarily. Alisa was facing charges of assault and needed to be bailed out?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The officer repeated himself, and I finally processed what he said.


    Riva was also at the police station but couldn''t act as a bail guarantor.


    "What about Julian? Isn''t her boyfriend there?"


    "Julian has passed out and is still in the hospital. His family has been notified."


    The officer''s words confused me even more. I struggled to grasp what was happening.


    When Jill arrived, I was still dazed. At first, she didn''t want me to go, but the urgency of Alisa''s situation propelled me to book a flight.


    I had to rely on my willpower to ovee my illness. On the ne, I drifted in and out of sleep, haunted by visions of Alisa''s face. I recalled her saying she was my only family, promising to protect me no matter what. The nended, and I was jolted awake by Jill nudging me. "Eva, are you alright? Do you need to rest for a bit?"


    I shook my head, steeling myself for Alisa, who needed me.


    At the airport, seeing Riva burst into tears hit me hard. "Alisa is in trouble! I think Jasper has returned. What do we do, Eva? The police say she might go to jail!" Her words were jumbled, and I quickly reassured her.


    Once we arrived at the police station andpleted the bail procedures, I finally saw Alisa. She hadn''t been hurt but looked sullen, her expression cold. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over to support me. "What are you doing here?" "Didn''t you say you had no other family?" I pushed her away gently, scanning her for injuries. "You''re okay, right?"


    Before she could respond, Julian''s voice came from behind.


    "Lisa!"


    He appeared, his head bandaged, looking more like a man in distress than the stoic figure he usually was.


    Jill gaped at him. "Holy shit. Did someone hit you?"


    "No, they were both fighting."


    A nearby officer chimed in, "Both parties were injured. So, it''s best to stay in Holindale for now for potential mediation."


    The atmosphere was tense as we made our way back.


    Iter learned that they got into a fistfight with Jasper because he had caused quite a stir at thepany. He went to thepany, disrupting several projects and provoking everyone until Alisa had enough and hit him. I looked at Alisa with a serious expression. "What are your ns, Alisa?"


    "It''s either his death or my survival." Alisa closed her eyes and then turned to face me. "Eva, you''re my only family. He isn''t my brother. I won''t let him take away ourpany, and I won''t give him a chance." Her gaze was firm,ced with a hint of fierceness.


    I felt a pang in my heart as I squeezed her hand. "I''ll support every decision you make."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 Think It Through


    Alisa had lost her smile. She said she felt a bit tired.


    I silently held her hand, hoping to give her a bit of reassurance. But to my surprise, I found Jasper waiting for us as we returned home.


    His features closely resemble Alisa''s, sharing about 60% of his looks with hints ofte Aunt Sally''s characteristics. He looked unwell, his frame thin and somewhat sickly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I knew that many gamblers in Manovia ended up like this, often resorting to drugs to numb themselves. I couldn''t quite recall his appearance as a child, but his current version was marked by hostility and a kind of swaggering arrogance.


    His head was bandaged, and he had bruises under his eyes, clearly showing signs of having been in a fight. As we approached, he scrambled to his feet. "This is my home! What gives you the right to keep me out?"


    "Let me remind you, Alisa, I''m the only son of the Green family. All of this should belong to me. I''ve got awyer now, and you should know I have a stake in all of this! No one gets to take it all for themselves!" His voice was hoarse, his eyes filled with malice and greed. "How dare you say that? Where were you when Dad was in trouble? Don''t you realize that all the issues the Green family faced were because of you?" Alisa trembled with rage, hurling curses at Jasper.


    Julian stepped in to hold her back while I positioned myself protectively between them.


    "Jasper, you have no im to this house. After Uncle Keenan''s incident, thepany lost a lot of money. This all belongs to Alisa. If youe any closer, I''ll call the police. You''ve got debts abroad that you still haven''t cleared, right?


    "Don''t think those people won''t find you just because you''re back. You''d better keep your tail between your legs!"


    Hearing this, Jasper''s angry expression turned even more twisted. Then, he seemed to have a sudden thought and smirked.


    "What does it matter? Eva, don''t think we''re family just because you share the Green name. Thepany and the house are mine; I''m the sole heir of the Greens, and I''ll reim everything."


    He made to leave, but I couldn''t hold back augh.


    "How are you gonna reim all of it? Just by relying on Leonard''s help? Jasper, do you really believe Leonard is on your side? He could abandon me, his legal wife, and toss aside his own child. To him, you''re nothing."


    I watched him expressionlessly, and for a moment, he appeared genuinely taken aback. But then he burst outughing again.


    "Eva, I know you''ve dug into my past. I have debts, but that doesn''t mean I''m stupid. The money for it will eithere from him or Alisa; someone will have to pay. I won''t survive without it. Just think it through, Eva. Leonard told me to take good care of you." I felt an impulse to charge at him, but Alisa held me back.


    "Eva, stop! What''s the point of talking to scum like him?"


    I stood there, watching Jasper swagger away while feeling a storm of frustration building inside me. So, Leonard was such a person. He was willing to resort to any means to get what he wanted.


    He not only relied on moral maniption but also dragged Alisa into his schemes just to pressure me. I felt a tight knot in my chest as if I could hardly breathe. Julian came over and gently patted my back.


    "Take a deep breath. Don''t faint on me. I''m also just a patient myself."


    Following his lead, I focused on breathing deeply and gradually calmed down. Turning back to Alisa, whose eyes were red with emotion, I pulled her into a tight


    embrace.


    "I''m here for you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you, I promise."

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Despicable


    After a whole day of running around, everyone was a little tired. I went back to the guest room I was staying in and felt nothing but pain. I fought back the


    difort and took the painkiller. It took me a while before I regained some of my energy.


    Then, my phone rang again. I picked up the call somewhat helplessly. "Hi. Who is this?"


    "It''s me." Leonard sounded amused. "I heard that you went away to Melgrove, Eva. Did you bail Alisa out? I take it you''ve seen Jasper. It''s been a long time since you guys have seen each other. Did you catch up on old times with him?"


    I had prepared myself mentally beforehand and knew that Leonard was the one pulling the strings from behind the scenes. However, that didn''t stop me from getting enraged when I heard what he said.


    I almost instinctively hung up the phone when I heard Leonard''s obnoxious voice. He was responsible for all of this. He orchestrated everything. How could he be so shameless as to mock me over the phone?


    Just as I was about to end the call, Leonard said again, "Don''t hang up, Eva. Don''t you want to put an end to this?"


    "I believe you know that I''m exhausted. So, let''s keep it short, shall we? Speak." I fought the rising nauseous feeling and said.


    I was aware that Leonard was about to talk terms. Waiting for a week was his limit. I thought I heard him typing on the keyboard on the other end of the phone. "Harmon Group is going to hold a press conference two dayster, and I need you to attend it with me. All I require is for the rumors to die down. I have my own ways to deal with the rest of the issues. You don''t have to worry about them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You just have to show up at the press conference on time, and Jasper will be sent back to Manovia. On top of that, he''ll never appear in front of you and Alisa ever again. How about it?"


    "What do you think the answer will be? How had I not realized how absolutely shameless you are, Leonard?" I covered my eyes and felt a tightness in my chest. Jill was right when she said we were a poor judge of character back then.


    Leonard chuckled. "I''m not shameless, Eva. I''m out of options. You have no idea how much I''ve sacrificed to get where I am today. I can''t let them kick me out of the picture."


    All of a sudden, a child''s cry could be heard over the other end of the phone. Leonard seemingly sighed, and his tone turned helpless when he spoke next. "Moreover, my son needs a mother. You''ve always wanted a kid, haven''t you?" Son? I was startled by his question. Amelia had gone off the radar for so long that I very nearly forgot about her and her son.


    "Where''s Amelia? Why do you have the kid?"


    "Amelia is a thing of the past. Now, it''s just you, me, and our kid. Don''t you think that''s nice? I''ve thought of a name for him too. It''s Levon Harmon, and it''s an anagram of our names. Isn''t it neat?"


    Leonard''s tone might''ve been affectionate, but it only made me feel sick and cold.


    Levon Harmon? It was more likely that he wanted me to die as early as possible. He was just utterly revolting.


    For that matter, Leonard had gonepletely out of his mind too. I couldn''t imagine that I used to love someone as sinister as him. I didn''t know what happened to Amelia, but I did know one thing; if I returned to his side, it wouldn''t end well for me either. I took a deep breath and responded calmly, "Dream on."


    Then, I immediately hung up on him. If I continued to talk to Leonard, he might piss me off so much that I''d die on the spot. He proceeded to give me a few more calls. Eventually, I turned off my phone.


    I needed topose myself and think of a strategy right now. I couldn''t allow Leonard to threaten me this way.


    It was clear that Leonard wouldn''t give up this easily, but I would do my best to fight back as well. However, I didn''t count on him taking action this swiftly.


    The next day, Alisa left the house frantically early in the morning. It seemed like her phone hadn''t stopped ringing since the morning.


    "Alright. I get it. Hold on, guys. I''ll be there right away. Suspend the project for now. Tell the staff to stay there. Remember what I told you."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 The Most Wicked


    Julian left with Alisa, and he even lifted his chin at me before he left. I knew something terrible had happened, but both of them weren''t telling me. Jill opened the door sleepily. She walked over with a yawn, saying, "Seriously? It''s just 7:00 am. What are they doing, waking up so early?" Then, my phone buzzed as well. I hurriedly picked up the call when I saw that it was Crystal.


    "Are


    you at Alisa''s ce, Eva? Can youe over to thepany?" She sounded a little anxious.


    I asked hurriedly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Some projects ran into issues, and there are people investigating them. They want us to get the materials ready beforehand. Can you drop by for a minute, I''m a little unsure of myself."


    This was the first time Crystal was this upset. I couldn''t help but get worried as well.


    Eva?


    I had only signed all the projects in thepany for the past few months, and I hadn''t participated in the designs. If something happened to thepany, I had to go back and deal with it because I was the person in charge.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Should we go, Eva? I haven''t packed up my stuff yet. So, we''re good to go any second. As for here... You don''t have to worry about Julian. He has the mettle to pull through any situation. After all, he''s the most wicked and scheming man I know." Jill held my hand.


    I mulled it over for a brief moment and shook my head eventually. Basically, I knew the situation mypany was in quite well. It could weather an auditing. All of my staff were fresh graduates, and they followed the rules to the letter. More to the point, Crystal was there, watching them.


    "I want to swing by Green Group and check on them. I think something''s not right." If I worked on both issues, I would only exhaust myself. I had to resolve the issues revolving around Alisa before I could feel better.


    However, Green Group had fallen into a state of disarray. Jasper led a group of people and had them surrounding the entrance, blocking anyone from going in. "This is mypany. Alisa maliciously set me and my dad up before wrestling thepany for her own. Such a thing mustn''t be tolerated. I have to restore justice!


    11


    Jasper screamed hysterically and seemed to be reading from a script. From time to time, he would lower his head and look at something.


    Jill stood next to me and gulped. "This is kind of scary. Does he think he''s filming a television drama?"


    I shook my head. I knew what game Jasper was ying when I saw the people around him broadcasting the situation. He was ying the public opinion angle, and it was a proven method. Jasper didn''t have to invest too many resources. At the same time, he''d be able to see the results very soon. He could destroy apany and bring down a person in no time.


    When the security guards came out, some of them even made a ruckus. In the end, it took the police to appease them.


    When I walked into thepany, Alisa was sitting on the couch in her office, looking dejected. Julian was holding her, but both of them were quiet.


    I opened the door and went inside to pick up the documents from the floor. Most of them were regarding vitions of the project contracts. I knew what this entailed.


    Thepany''s funds couldn''t be recovered, and they had potentialwsuits on their hands. Once thepany''s funds were frozen, Green Group would bepletely ruined even if they won in court. I heard footsteps, and Alisa raised her to look at me.


    "Eva, what are you doing here? You should be resting at home." She quickly wiped tears from her eyes and helped me take a seat.


    I waved the files in my hand. "Did Leonard do this?"


    Alisa closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. The silence in the office was downright terrifying.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I''m going outside to get some fresh air."


    "I''ll go with you!" Jill shot to her feet, but I waved and signaled for her to stay. I really had to get some fresh air by myself.


    Then, my phone rang again. It was a call from the phone in Leonard''s office. I closed my eyes gently and answered it. "What on earth do you think you''re doing?"

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Make Everything Right Again


    "I didn''t do anything." Leonard chuckled. "I''m aware you''re recording the phone call, but are you aware that it can''t be presented as evidence? I told you, Eva. I know you better than you do yourself. Don''t y tricks with me." His tone was carefree, but it didn''t seem like he respected me at all.


    I guessed Leonard was right. We had been together for a long time. He knew my moves.


    "What the hell do you want?" I roared. His intentions were clear to me, but I would never remarry him no matter how he forced me.


    Leonard''s voice was soft when he said, "I want to remarry you and make everything right again. We love each other, Eva. I want everything to go back to the way i was. You know it. You know that I''ve never-


    11This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I hung up the phone mercilessly, not wanting to hear another word out of his mouth. Leonard resorted to such despicable and shameless means to force my hand All he cared about was achieving his selfish goal.


    Recently, Leonard had been carefully crafting his own impression in front of the people. He even carried his son in his arms while he went overseas.


    He was this handsome, wealthy, and loving husband, and that fed into nearly everyone''s fantasy. Someizens actually started to ship us together. Thesements on the inte made me feel sick.


    I was on the brink of copse when my phone rang once again. I saw that was Crystal, and I knew that something terrible had happened. "Hello? Is something wrong?" I asked in a husky voice when I answered the phone.


    Crystal was stunned for a moment, but sheposed herself very quickly. "Eva, several coborations were called off, and Harmon Group was the first among them. We didn''t know Southbridge Tech was secretly backed by Harmon Group when we first agreed to a coboration with them. Now, they''ve pulled a fast one


    over us.


    "Can you drop by thepany if it''s okay for you, Eva?" Crystal sounded a little unsure of herself. She had always been a tough cookie, and there was only one reason for her to be acting this way; things had gotten so messy that she didn''t know how to handle it. Also, what Crystal said enlightened me.


    Leonard was worried that threatening Alisa wouldn''t be enough to force my hand. So, he dealt a blow to mypany as well. If that was the logic, then he would target Alisa once more. If he could pull it off, he might take on the Pope family.


    I knew what kind of tricks Leonard would use.


    I took a deep breath. "Alright. I''ll drop by tomorrow. I''ll need you to stall things for one day for me."


    After I hung up the phone, I went to the restroom to ssh some water on my face. Only then did I feel refreshed a little. This wasn''t the time for me to be feeling defeated. I had to pick myself up. I might not have long to live, but I couldn''t let the others suffer coterally. Leonard gave me several calls again, but I didn''t answer them. This time, I didn''t block him. I wasn''t sure what he would contact me about next time, and I was also worried that I would miss his call when something happened to mypany.


    Eventually, I picked up Leonard''s call after about ten more attempts from his side. "You''re such a hypocrite, Leonard. Dream on if you want to remarry me! I will


    never..."


    "It''s me,


    "1


    Eva."


    I didn''t calm down until I heard Jack''s voice over the phone. I looked at the caller''s number again and exined in a somewhat awkward tone, "I''m sorry. I thought


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you and Alisa went to Melgrove?" Jack sounded a little angry, which made me think twice about speaking.


    Eventually, he sighed helplessly and said, "My flight''s tonight. Wait for me.


    "No. Don''te here. I''ll be back there tomorrow," I hurriedly interrupted him. "I''ll buy the flight ticket right now, and I''ll return tomorrow."


    I thought about what had happened to mypany and spoke up again, albeit somewhat embarrassed, "Can you look into the situation mypany is in, Jack? Someone from the government might be auditing us.'' "Consider it done."

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 Temporary Return to Country


    It was one disaster after another. My mind was drawing a nk, and I was drained both physically and mentally.


    Jill had asked me to take a rest several times now, but I honestly didn''t dare to do so.


    The situation at mypany seemed to be pretty tricky. Even Glenn secretly told me that everyone was at breaking point. He also asked me if I could return to thepany as soon as possible. I was perfectly aware that they wouldn''t have contacted me if it weren''t because they were out of options.


    When I got on the ne, Alisa was still telling me to get a proper check-up when I got back. However, I simply didn''t have much energy left. So, I could only ask her to take care of herself too. Alisa and I had our own issues to endure, but we also wished there was something we could do for each other.


    When I got off my ne, I saw Jack waiting for me in the lobby. Jill wanted to say something, but she bit her tongue eventually.


    Jack didn''t hand me a document until we got into the car. "Harmon Group has indeed employed a lot of underhanded moves behind the scenes. They were hical but not illegal."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I read the documents and got pissed off. Leonard was really a snake. He used every legal move known to men, and my tiny studio simply couldn''t bear the costs of the breach of contract.


    The terms in the contract were littered with traps. They might''ve seemed okay at first nce, but the reality was that there was a pitfall in every single term. "What do you need me to do?" Jack drove with a nk face, and his tonecked emotion as well. However, I detected a note of concern in his voice. Jill gave me a deliberate look, but I shook my head.


    "I''ll handle my ownpany. I know what Leonard is after, and he''s not going to directly destroy it."


    Leonard''s greatest fear was making me go desperate. If Luca and I joined forces and worked against him together, he would know no peace.


    Jack heard what I said and didn''t push to help me. "I''ve looked into the matter regarding Jasper. Someone helped him pay five million dors to his debtor so that


    he could return to Pyrosia for the time being. The person who made the payment had his men keep an eye on Jasper, but they probably won''t do anything rash in the country."


    Jill looked at Jack curiously. "Exactly how much is Jasper''s debt?"


    "With the interest piling up, it''s hard to estimate the size of his debt."


    Jack''s response made me draw a sharp breath. Back then, Keenan did drag Harmon Group down with him over a project that cost billions of dors.


    So much time had passed since then. I had no idea how the debtor calcted the interest, but I''d wager it was much more than what it was now.


    With that in mind, why would the debtor let Jasper back to Pyrosia when he owed them this much money?


    Before I could pose the question, Jack already exined it. "The loan sharks care about nothing but money. Nothing else interests them. So, it''s pointless for them to keep Jasper trapped in Manovia. I''m going to guess the person offered some kind of coteral. Otherwise, the debtor wouldn''t have let Jasper walk free."


    Jill and I exchanged nces. Both of us were a little shocked. What coteral would equate to billions of dors?


    On the other hand, no one in the Green family would bail Jasper out or give him money. So, it seemed like several million dors were better than nothing. Coteral? All of a sudden, an idea popped into my mind.


    I looked at Jill, who sat next to me, but I still didn''t have the courage to ask. I waited until Jack sent her back home before I popped the question. "Could we usepanies as coteral? Do Manovian loan sharks know how to assess apany''s value?"


    "They do. Look, they''re not some street thugs. They have their own systems and professionals." Jack chuckled. Then, he immediately asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Jack, do you think Caleb''s previouspany was used as coteral as well? If he also owed some money, would he have used hispany to clear the debt?"


    After all, Caleb''s return to Pyrosia was too sudden. Also, it seemed like he didn''t n toe back to Pyrosia after he flew back to Manovia. Moreover, he kept asking for money from Jill, which roused my suspicion as well.


    If Caleb had also used hispany as coteral for his debt, then could he be connected to Kara''s death?

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Was that it


    Jack fell silent for a brief moment before saying that he''d look into it for me. "Don''t worry about what''s going on overseas. I''ll send someone to investigate it. Focus on handling the issues revolving around your studio and Green Group. Then, everything will be fine." I nodded in response. What he said was true. However, would the mastermind behind all of this hocus-pocus let me resolve the issue that easily?


    I didn''t go to the hospital. Instead, I went back to mypany. A bleak silence enshrouded the office, and everyone''s morale seemed to be low.


    Crystal immediately walked toward me once she saw that I was back. "Why did youe here directly? Don''t you have to do some check-ups at the hospital?" I shook my head. "Tell me about the situation."


    Crystal gathered everyone in the conference room and gave them a brief rundown of the situation. Actually, it was pretty straightforward. Leonard had gone out of his way and sought out anotherpany to coborate with my studio.


    Just as the project was nearingpletion, they found all sorts of loopholes in the contract and demanded my studio forpensation. Aside from paying the coboratingpany, I also had to pay Harmon Group thepensation.


    A lot of the contents were unreasonable, but it would take a year to deal with thewsuit, at the very least.


    "I consulted thewyer. He said we should consider ourselves lucky if it only drags on for a year. If we have to deal with multiplewsuits at the same time, it might take much longer than that. By then, our circting capital would be frozen, and we wouldn''t be able to do anything. I''m sorry, Eva. I messed up." Crystal said tearfully, even her voice bing a little choked up.


    Theld her shoulder and asked, "What are you talking about? This isn''t your fault. If anything, Leonard is to be med here."


    The feud between me and Leonard got so big that everyone knew about it. My colleagues were also aware of it. It was just that my studio was much more insignificantpared to him.


    If it weren''t because my friends were standing behind me, Leonard would probably have dragged me back to his side and forced me to remarry him.


    Jack sat next to me and read the contents of the contract at his pace. He put the document down several minutester. "Ask your coboratingpany to send their representative here. It''s better to settle this issue in person."


    Crystal''s eyes widened as she looked at me. Meanwhile, I nodded in response. "Do as he said."


    Not long after, a representative from thepany came over to my studio. Initially, he was acting cockily and aloof. However, he immediately froze when he saw Jack


    "What are you doing here, Mr. McLennan? Are you here to discuss a coboration with them?"


    "I''m here to handle the coboration between yourpany and Ms. Green''s studio. My legal team is here as well." As a matter of fact, Jack studied the contract a long time ago, and there were a lot of areas that were worth discussing.


    The opposing party might intend to file awsuit, but that didn''t mean they''d definitely make it to court.


    I took a deep breath and forced a professional smile on my face. "I''ve read the contents of our contract, and most of it was verbal agreements. There were plenty of witnesses there back then. Yourpany had a private coboration with Harmon Group, but this was something we didn''t know beforehand. So, we''re not going to bear the loss on their part."


    This was something I had thought through when I was on my way here. If Leonard wanted to drag me down, he''d have to establish some sort of connection between my studio and Harmon Group.


    All I had to do was draw a clear line, and the rest would fall into ce.


    The person raised an eyebrow. "I think you''re aware that Mr. Harmon isn''t someone I can afford to trifle with, Ms. Green."


    "Neither am I." Jack tilted his body slightly and leaned on his chair. "I have Eva''s back. Are you sure you want to go up against her?"


    I gawked at Jack, and so was the opposing party''s representative. Here I was, thinking he had some sort of brilliant moves. After all, he got his legal team here. Was that it, though?


    I gave Jack''swyer a troubled look, who responded with a wry smile. Then, he proceeded to exin a lot of legal implications to the opposing party''s representative.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just as I hadn''t the foggiest idea what thewyer was talking about, he chuckled and added, "After all, yourpany''s going to have coborations with the McLennon family. If you ask me, I think you should make concessions now."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 A Fateful Negotiation


    In the end, the opposing party''s representative was so mad that he chuckled. "You''re using someone else''s power and authority here, Ms. Green Do you intend to pressure me with Mr. McLennan?"


    "Is there something wrong with it?" Jack didn''t even bat an eye at him. He merely pushed the document forward. "The McLennon family could go the route of legal battle or physical violence. It''s your choice." Once Jack said what he said, I could see that my colleagues in the conference room had starry eyes as they looked at him. I knew it. It took just a second to idolize


    someone.


    Unsurprisingly, the negotiation ended with the opposing party''s representative giving in. He even said that hispany would continue to coborate with us and that they would transfer the bnce payment immediately.


    Now that the tide of battle had been turned around, everyone cheered and punched the air. Meanwhile, I let out a sigh of relief and took a seat wearily. "Do you want to rest up a little?" Jack leaned closer and looked at me, frowning.


    I nodded gently in response. I honestly couldn''t hold on any longer. Jack didn''t leave until he sent me to the lounge and urged Crystal to look after me.


    I was aware that Jack was very busy. He had put his phone away earlier, but calls were constantlying in during the earlier negotiation.


    Crystal gave me a mischievous look "Look at you go, Eva. Has the entire McLennon family fallen under your charm?"


    "We''re just friends." My attempt to cover the truth was so lousy that she wouldn''t believe me at all.


    With that said, Crystal noticed the pale look on my face, and she didn''t keep teasing me. All she said was that my happiness mattered the most. After a short break, I finally mustered up some energy. Now that the opposing party had stopped pursuing legal responsibility, no one would audit mypany anymore. It meant that my studio could continue to operate normally, at the very least.


    Thest thing I had expected was another disaster at Alisa''spany. She sounded extremely angry when she called me.


    "Leonard''s crossed a line, Eva. If murder wasn''t illegal, I''d be the first to kill him!"


    I was aware that she wouldn''t have looked for me unless things had gotten really bad. I cleared my throat. "I''ve solved the crisis at my studio. Is there anything you need me to do?"


    Alisa sounded a little dispirited. She didn''t speak again until after a long time. "I''m sorry, Eva. I think you''re the only one who can help me now, I coborated on a small project with Harmon Group back then. There was a hup, and we now need Leonard''s signature to put an end to it. I''ve sent several people to look for him..." Alisa might''ve said that it was a hup, but I had a hunch that it was the key to the fate of Green Group.


    "Alright. I''ll be there by tomorrow. Have your people look for me at the hospital."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The matter at Melgrove had given enough headache to Alisa. Jasper alone was enough to make her restless and troubled. On top of that, there were issues with several projects. So, she couldn''te back either.


    I was admitted to the hospital directly. I asked the doctor to give me an injection to reinvigorate me a little. However, I didn''t expect Alisa to give me something more than thepany''s contract. She also gave me full authorization.


    When Alisa''s assistant arrived at the hospital, the dark circles underneath her eyes were unmistakable.


    "Ms. Green has given you the authority of CEO, Ms. Eva. This is the letter of appointment and authorization. She might be away for the foreseeable future, so we really appreciate your help."


    I knew who this youngdy was. I heard that she was the college student that Alisa had been sponsoring throughout her entire college life. She actually treated thepany as her home. The moment something happened to Alisa, she started staying in thepany 24/7.


    "Are you Francesca Walsh? You''ll be working under the for the time being. Once Ms. Alisa returns, you''ll work under her once more.


    Francesca nodded repeatedly. "Okay. No problem, Ms. Eva t''ll follow you to Harmon Group today, and I''ll keep you safe."


    She looked like she was ready for war. I chuckled quietly. However, her nervousness wasn''t unfounded. This time, the negotiation would decide the fate of thepany

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 What''s in it for Me


    I put on some light makeup to give my cheeks some color. Francesca gave me the rundown of the coboration between Green Group and Harmon Group during the


    drive.


    At first, Alisa didn''t intend to deal with Leonard directly. She had always worked with the sales manager working under him. Nothing had happened all this time. In fact, they managed to rake in pretty handsome profits.


    Once Leonard revolted against me, however, he directly called off all coborations. He even threatened the otherpanies not to coborate with the Green family.


    I could just imagine that Leonard had known about hispany''s coboration with the Green family from the very beginning. He merely chose to feign ignorance until the right moment.


    "Mr. Harmon wants to liaise with someone from the Green family." Francesca gave me a troubled look, but deep down, I knew what was happening.


    Who else from the Green family would meet with him? Alisa was trapped in Melgrove, and I was the only one left here.


    I had refused to answer Leonard''s calls or meet up with him. Was he nearing the end of his limit?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I shut my eyes in exhaustion. Harmon Group''s reputation had improved significantly as ofte. It didn''t seem like he needed to hold on tight to me, refusing to let


    1. go.


    So, why on earth did Leonard want me to go to hispany? I''d never believe that it was because he irretrievably loved me.


    Once I arrived at Harmon Group, I felt a bit sentimental. A lot of the employees still took the initiative to greet me when they saw me, but I ignored all of them.


    I had limited energy now, and I had to reserve it for my confrontation with Leonard. When Emilia saw me, she immediately brought me to his office.


    Leonard was on the phone. Obviously, he wasn''t in a good mood. "Why can''t you guys get it done? It''s not even a difficult task, for God''s sake. Why did I even hire you guys? You guys have two days to get it done. I want results in 48 hours!" Leonard didn''t usually speak this harshly. It looked like he was having a hard time at Harmon Group as well. He hung up when he saw me. Then, he waved at Emilia.___ "Take her assistant out of here. I need to have a private conversation with Eva." "That''s not happening!" Francesca refused to go out, but I gave her a gentle nudge.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about something happening to me in Harmon Group."


    I shed her a smile. "If something does happen to me, you can just call the cops."


    Francesca heard what I said and left the office. She gripped her cell phone tightly, looking as if she would call the police in a heartbeat.


    Once the office door was closed, Leonard suddenly snorted gently. "Call the police? What do you think I''m going to do to you? You wouldn''t have met me if it weren''t for Alisa''s sake. When I call you, you don''t pick up. Am I that insignificant to you, Eva Green?" I shut my eyes gently, concealing the emotions in them. "I could say the same, Leonard. Speak. Why did you ask me toe over?"


    I straightaway sat on the couch and stared at him quietly. Leonard probably wanted to coborate with me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have wanted me toe here in person.


    As expected, Leonard chuckled and shook his head. Then, he poured me a ss of warm water. "Have some water. Haven''t you been eating proper mealstely? You''re skinnier than before."


    "Thanks to you." I took the ss and put it aside. "Stop beating about the bush. As you know, time is precious to me."


    I stared at him wordlessly, and he eventually sighed.


    11


    "Let''s work together, Eva. I need your help right now. Luca has more shares than I do, and Grandpa... The point is, I need you to solidify my status in Harmon Group.


    Leonard proceeded to air his grievances about the pressures Luca gave him and how Mr. Harmon Senior treated him unfairly.


    I listened and didn''t speak until he was done talking. "So, what''s in it for me?"


    "What?" Leonard gave me a puzzled look.


    I pursed my lips. "Why should I work with you if there''s nothing in it for me, Leonard? Do you want to take a guess at what kind of reward I would get if I worked with Luca and tore you down instead?"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 Work With Me


    Leonard stared at me in disbelief. "What do you want out of our coboration, Eva? What do you mean? We are meant to remarry each other at some point. We should''ve never divorced in the first ce!"


    I didn''t know what made Leonard think that I would help him with no strings attached. More to the point, he set me and Alisa up before he asked for my help.


    I sighed wearily and did my best to calm myself down. "If you haven''t thought of a proper reward for me, then we''ll talk again when you have. With that said, you know how things are with my health. That means every minute of my life is very precious. I simply don''t have the time for pointless chatter with you."


    I rose and was about to leave, but Leonard held me back.


    "I''m sorry, Eva. I wasn''t in the right mood earlier. That''s not what I meant." He softened his voice the same way he did when he used to soothe me in the past. This meant that he was begging me.


    "I''m sure you know what my situation is right now, Eva. So, does this mean you''re going to attend the press release tomorrow? Your presence would stamp out all unfavorable rumors, and everything would be back to the way it was again. I swear." Instead of ming me, Leonard gave me an affectionate look. However, it only made the hair stand on the back of my neck.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to attend it." If I did, I''d be used like a pawn.


    Harmon Group''s reputation would be restored, and Leonard would be a great husband. Meanwhile, I would be thedy who took someone else''s child as her own and ruined my former ssmate''s new life. More to the point, I had no intention of remarrying Leonard, not even a little.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You know very well that it''s impossible between us, Leonard," I spoke so calmly that one might''ve thought I was talking about someone else''s affair.


    Leonard chuckled and shook his head. "No. We''re meant to be together. You''ve sacrificed so much for me, Eva. I can''t just leave you to your fate. We have a baby now. Once I take over Harmon Group, we''ll have nothing to fear. So, why are you rejecting me?


    "I know you love me, Eva, and the feeling is mutual. The right thing to do is to get remarried. Don''t you think so?" Leonard looked a little hurt as if I was the one who abandoned him.


    Then, he immediately smiled once more. "Furthermore, I announced our remarriage a long time ago. Everyone knows about it. Aren''t you aware of it?


    "What do you think everyone''s going to say if you don''t agree to it? Public opinion on the inte is very terrible, my dear. Think about your health. Do you think you can take the hit from the baseless rumors? Also, you should consider your studio and your friends." Leonard''s tone turned a little creepy.


    I looked at him in a daze. It felt as if I had never known him as a person. I took two steps back quietly and said, "My assistant is right outside. Don''t do anything stupid.


    "Furthermore, two can y at that game. I didn''t rify your self-asserted statement because of our shared past. Now that Harmon Group''s share price has gradually gone back up, you can forget about using the remarriage to further your own agenda.


    "If you continue to release baseless statements, I''ll release statements of my own." I would''ve done it if it weren''t because of the stuff that went down in the middle of it.


    There were somements questioning the authenticity of our remarriage, but Leonard probably suppressed them swiftly. He knew about my weak spots, and I knew his.


    Leonard wasn''t different from the wise men in the world of business; everything he did, he did it for his self-interest.


    Leonard''s gaze turned grim and cold, but he wore a grin on his face nheless. "Why do you insist on ruining me, Eva? You love me. What do you stand to gain from tearing me down? Could it be that you no longer care about the man who''s closest to you? You''re not that cold-blooded, are you?"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 Think Very Carefully


    I knew Leonard would threaten me. I looked at the man standing in front of me. He had the same features which seemed to bear a little weariness in them, but he had changedpletely on the inside. He was no longer the same Leonard I used to know.


    "I can''t even recognize you anymore, Leonard. Is this who you''ve always been? It doesn''t matter what kind of shameless methods you employ. I won''t go to the press conference unless you tie me up and bring me there."


    "I guess that could work" Leonard stered a smile on his face and looked at me. "You''re not doing too well now. Don''t you think it''s reasonable if you show up in


    a wheelchair and have a problem speaking? With that said, you don''t have to worry. I won''t do that to you. I swear."


    What Leonard said only made me feel disgusted and chilled to the core. Was he actually thinking about doing it?


    Had he changed, or had he always been like this?


    I shot him an agitated look. "I''m not alone and without friends and family. If you do anything to me, they won''t let you off easily."


    "They? Who do you mean? Is it Alisa or Jill? Surely, you don''t mean Jack, do you? Why do you think he treats you this well? Don''t give me that true love crap either. I don''t buy it."


    Leonard approached me step by step. "Jackes from a truly powerful background, so what makes you think he''d want someone like you? You''re just ady who''s on death''s door. You''ve always known what moves to make, Eva. Do I really have to exin your situation to you?


    "I was able to fight off the pressure everyone gave me and marry you back then, but do you think anyone could do what I''ve done?" Leonard''s eyes wereced with mockery and nothing else.


    I had no idea if he was mocking me or Jack.


    "I''ve never thought about marrying him, Leonard. Jack is a friend, nothing more. Moreover, you wouldn''t have married me if it wasn''t because you wanted to exact revenge on me. Am I right?" My tone was calm, and there weren''t many emotions in my eyes either. As a matter of fact, I knew Leonard had changed. The three years of marriage didn''t mean much. It was just that I hadn''t been able to see the truth.


    I used to think that he resented me because I "betrayed" him when the truth was anything but that. He had changed a long time ago.


    Leonard''s lips twitched a little. Then, he raised an eyebrow and took a seat again. "It doesn''t matter what happened back then. We should look to the present and the future. At the very least, you can''t ignore what''s happening in front of you now. "Jasper will remain in the country, and Alisa will be tied up in court. How long do you think Green Group willst? Also, let''s talk about the fresh graduates in your little studio. Do you think they have any chances ofnding a good job in the future?" Leonard looked at me with a grin. Every word he uttered wasced with sinister and malice.


    I took a deep breath, and my voice grew cold as well. "You can''t manipte and fool everyone, Leonard. These things will get resolved. It''s only a matter of time. I won''t make any concessions."


    If I gave way to Leonard, it would be the same as making a deal with the devil.


    He picked up the cooled coffee from the table and gently took a sip. "It''s a shame, though. Time is what youck the most. Isn''t that true? Here''s something interesting I heard, Eva. It seems like Alisa has reserved a wedding gown, and she''s set to marry next year. Do you want her to be trapped in a legal battle with Jasper the whole time?"


    Leonard rose to his feet and walked over to my side. Then, he held my hand. "Don''t be silly, Eva. Jasper will keep pestering Alisa for as long as he lives. The Pope family is indeed formidable, but will they fight against me for their future daughter-inw?


    "For that matter, Julian might not be bothered by Alisa''s past scandals, but what about the Pope family? What would they think about it?" Leonard raised my hand and pecked it.


    "Think very carefully."


    im DeCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Compromise


    At this moment, I waspletely dumbfounded. I couldn''t think of anything to retort to him.


    Actually, Leonard was quite fearsome. He couldn''t win me in any argument in the past, but things were different now. I came to realize that there was nothing he couldn''t do if he set his mind to it,


    Perhaps Leonard used to love me and had never retorted to me during any argument. However, it was different now. His gaze might seem affectionate when he looked at me, but I was aware that it was sinister. What temble repercussions would 1 face if I refused to agree?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I didn''t have to think too much about that. Leonard wouldn''t let me off the hook, and he would never let go of the people around me either.


    He chuckled as he pulled me into his arms. "You''ve truly grown skinny, Eva. How did you be this skinny? Our marriage might not have been blissful and happy enough, but I''ll make it up to you in the future.


    "But do you honestly want the same fate to betall Alisa? She has sacrificed a lot for you, Can you bring yourself to do it? Don''t you want her to have a wonderful and blessed future?


    "Julian has also done a lot for you, and the Pope family''s hospital also keeps a VIP ward for you. Don''t you want both of them to live a beautiful life?"


    My body was stiff when he hugged me. Leonard continued to ramble on, but I couldn''t hear him very clearly.


    I closed my eyes and gave up on struggling. Leonard had included everything in his ns, including the people I cared for.


    There wasn''t much that I cared about right now. I used to think that Leonard was the only person who mattered to me, but I stopped caring about him the moment he sold me out.


    However, I really couldn''t stop caring about Alisa. The same went for my colleagues in my studio and my friends. My health was deteriorating by the day, and Leonard had made it very clear that time was the most precious resource for me. I couldn''t drag


    g all of them down with me when i was still alive. I could never ept such a thing. Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I had to part my lips to breathe.


    Leonard let me go a and wiped the tears off my cheeks. "How are you still such a crybaby? This isn''t anything serious. Be good and stop crying.


    "We''re just getting remarried. It''s no big deal. In fact, it''s simple. You''ll go back to being my wife, and you''re free to work whenever you want. If you don''t feel like it, you can focus on your condition instead. I''ll bring the best doctor in the world to treat you "That reminds me. We have to talk about our son, Lev. You''ll get to see how it feels to be a moin, Eva. On top of it, you didn''t have to go throughbor for it. Isn''t it a good deal?


    "You have no idea, but Amelia went through a great deal of hellish pain to give birth to Lev. Back then, I was so relieved that it wasn''t you who had to suffer that way. Otherwise, my heart would''ve broken to pieces."


    Leonard kept telling me all sorts of sweet and loving words, but I couldn''t stomach any of it. Every word he uttered made my stomach chum


    Eventually, Leopard stopped talking and merely hugged me quietly. I also numbly allowed him to hold me. He didn''t let go of me until someone knocked on the office door.


    ""Come in."


    Emilia entered with a nk expression she merely took a nce at me before she looked at Leonard. "Are we having the press conference as nned tomorrow, Mr. Harmon


    "Why, of course," Leonard turned his head sideways and nced at me. "Have you thought it over, Eva? Are you going to the press conference with me tomorrow? I''ll have Emilia purchase a gown for you. We''ll keep it simple, yeah?" Leonard''s eyes wereced with affection, but I was numbed to the cote.


    "I''ll go to the press conference, but I''m not going on camera, and I won''t speak up for you."


    "Certainly,"


    Thest thing I expected was for Leonard to agree to my terms that easily. I was a little stunned.


    I paused briefly before I added, "Jasper can''t stay in Pyro. Before the press conferencemences, I want him on a ne that''s headed overseas. He can''t retum to this country ever again." Chapter 441 Just This Once

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Just This Once


    A sense of relief overwhelmed me when I left Harmon Group. All Leonard wanted was for me to attend the press conference. Naturally, he would agree to my terms. There was no way Leonard would keep paying for someone like Jasper. After all, he had outlived his usefulness. He was nothing more than a pawn in Leonard''s eyes. Francesca nced at me several times and bit her tongue. She didn''t speak up until we were in the car. "Are you okay, Ms. Eva? You two were in the office..."


    I knew what Francesca saw, but I didn''t have the heart to exin myself. "Don''t worry about it. The coboration will continue. Harmon Group would never make losing investments."


    If the projects couldn''t go on, Harmon Group would have to paypensation as well. It would be unwise for Leonard to hurt himself just because he wanted to hurt me. Naturally, it wasn''t something he would do either. Francesca patted her chest. "This is great. Phew. You''re awesome, Ms. Eva. We would''ve been goners otherwise."


    I shed her a helpless smile. I didn''t think I was in any way awesome. Green Group might not have been in such deep waters if it weren''t for me.


    I looked at the familiar views outside the window and felt nothing but pity for myself. I didn''t tell anyone about the press conference tomorrow. Instead, I went there on my owWTL


    dagow


    "You''re here early, Eva. Look, I prepared a gown for you" Leonard immediately ordered his staff to apply makeup for me, but 1 quickly raised my hand to stop him. "It won''t be necessary. I''m not going on camera. It''s what we agreed on I knew Leonard would figure out a way to let someone get me on camera. All that was needed was for me to be there at the venue.


    There seemed to be a hint of disappointment in Leonard''s eyes, but he immediately chuckled and said, "Yeah. We did. You look fine like this too. You''ll always be the most beautifuldy in the world, Eva." He gently brushed my wip


    Ichuckled. "Don''t tug too hard now. Otherwise, my bald head will be the only thing that everyone seester."


    Leonard stopped dead in his tracks, and a hint of disdain seemed to have shed in his eyes. However, he swiftlyposed himself. "I''m sorry. It slipped my mind


    Yeah. He had long forgotten that I had cancer. I was falding my health and my smiles, even the silky ck hair on my head was just a wig. It was just t forgotten everything about it.


    With that said, it no longer mattered to me.


    that he had


    Leonard quickly arranged for everyone to prepare for the press conference. His phone rang, and he handed me his phone delightfully. The screen showed a man struggling against the bandage on his feet and hands, It was Jasper. He had arrived at the airport, and there were several burly men around him


    "The ne''s taking off at once. They''ll move him into it, and he''ll be flown back to Manovia. I''ll keep every promise I made to you, Eva"


    I nodded indifferently


    htly and stopped looking at his phone. I was quite familiar with Leonard''s way of doing things. If he could get Jasper into Pyrosia, then he could just as easily send him packing.


    I''ll only work with you this time, Leonard."


    Leonard raised an eyebrow evasively. Instead of responding to me, he waved at someone by the door. Then, a middle-aged man pushed a stroller inside. I Instinctively ducked to the side.


    "Take a look, Eva This is Lev, our son, He''s as skinny as you are. Both of you have to eat more in the future."


    Leonard yed with Levon happily and said, "Look, Lev. It''s your mommy."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    H


    "I''m not his mother. I''ll only help you this once, Leonard. Don''t bring the boy to me." I di


    directly rose to my feet and took another seat, refusing to cast a nce at


    Leonard shrugged. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Your assistance will allow me to crush Luca. No one will be able to stop me anymore, Eva."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Pretend to Pass Out


    I wanted to tell Leonard that it didn''t matter to me if he could crush Luca, but I hit my tongue eventually. After all, it was pointless to argue


    In any case, I wouldn''t have to get tangled up with him anymore after this. There was no way the reporters would squat outside the city hall to see if we had Demarried. Leonard wouldn''t let them expose the truth either. He had always been very good at that. bond with Levon.


    In the end, everyone exited the room, leaving me and the stroller alone. Leonard knew I was a big softie, and he wanted to force me


    me to be


    I tumed my head sideways sharply, refusing to look at Levon. I knew the child was innocent, but who wasn''t these days?


    I wasn''t sure if Levon and I had some kind of connection, but he burst into tears shortly. It was a soft cry, very different from the kids I saw at the hospital. My min traveled to the moment when Amelia wasn''t doing that well, and I couldn''t continue to harden my heart anymore.


    with love. If he hadBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Levon was very young when he was prematurely bom, and his health was less than ideal. Now, Leonard and Amelia weren''t showering him w known this was the kind of family he would be born into, would be have opted not to be born at all?


    Levon kept crying. I had no choice but to soothe him a little. "That''s enough, you little rascal. You''re just as dramatic as your mother. There''s no one else but us in here. Aren''t you worried that I might hit you?"


    Thad never looked after a baby. All flow to do was rock the stroller. The moment Levon saw me, he stopped crying. Instead, he looked at me curiously.


    I noticed how vulnerable and adorable Levon was, and my lips couldn''t help but curl into a grin. He looked just like Leonard. Was it possible that Leonard also looked this cute when he was a baby?


    It was a shame, though. After all, humans couldn''t stay a baby and remain cute forever.


    When my phone cang, Levon was startled. He pursed his lips and threatened to cry again. I soothed him as I answered a call from Caleb.


    "Are you at the press conference venue, Eva? You have to tread carefully."


    "Caleb? What''s wrong? How do you know I''m here?"


    "That''s not important Watch your back Leonard''s going to set you up!"


    "Eva? Who are you talking to on the phone?" Leonard opened the door and entered. Then, be fixed his gaze on me.


    I did my best to maintain a poker face and spoke into my phone, "Don''t worry, fill. I''m tine. There''s something that needs my to hang up now. We''ll talk kagain tonight."


    Tended the call swiftly and let go of the stroller. "You failed as a father, Leonard."


    is my attention at thepany. I''m going


    Leonard noticed me changing the subject, but he didn''t get mad. Instead, he walked over and checked on Levon "That''s right, but you know your duty as a mother. You''re going to be a great mom." "I told you, Leonard."


    He saw me getting upset, and he immediately put his hands up. "I''m just saying, Levon loves you. After all, he so If I love you, then he will too."


    Leonard cocked his head and looked at me. His eyes wereced with bliss and happiness.


    I was all too familiar with this expression of his. Leonard used to be like this all the time, With that said, I turned my head sideways and refused to look at him. He was no longer the same Leonard I knew. Emi knocked on the door and came in, are here."


    still wearing a nk expression. "Everything has been prepared, Mr. Hammon. You guys cane out now. Th


    out now. The reporters


    Then, Emilia stared at me profoundly, and there were some inexplicable emotions in room. "Help her outside, Emilia. She''s not feeling too well"


    In her eyes. Leonard was in a good mood, and he wheeled the


    he stroller out of the


    Emilia continued to wear a nk expression as she came over to help me, I Instinctively wanted to avoid her, but she gripped my to walk behind Leonard. Emilia didn''t whisper until she saw Leonard swapping pleasantries with someone. "Pretend to pass out if you can''t handle it."


    band ughtly and slowly


    vguided me

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Go On Camera


    "Huh?" I gave Emilia a curious look, I didn''t get what she was saying. However, she no longer looked at me. Instead, she continued to lead me forward.


    There were quite a number of bodyguards and staff around me. All of them had their eyes on me, deathly afraid that I might make a run for it.


    Leonard was giving an enthusiastic speech on the stage. The new project press conference was indeed a grand event. I stole a nce and realized that basically, every major newspany was here.


    I didn''t know what important projects Hannon Group still had. So, I merely sat behind and listened on. It wasn''t until the emcee came over to invite me to the stage that I realized that something was not right. Itumed around and looked at Emilia. "Leonard and I have an agreement. I''m not going on camera."


    Instead of responding to me, she pinched my hand hard. There were two bodyguards behind me, and the middle-ageddy from earlier handed me the stroller. "Mr. Harmon wants you on the stage. Don''t make it hard for us," 11elt a bitterness in my throat. I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t


    Leonard lied to me.


    His bodyguard gave me a gentle shove from behind. "Don''t put us in a difficult position, Mrs. Harmon. There are a lot of people here. You should just go over there. Emilia noticed that I wasn''t moving an inch, so she walked over "You should go up there, Eva. You know very well that no one can go against his will. If you don''t feel well, just tell Mr. Harmon about it. He''ll prioritize your health over everything else."


    Emilia gave me a deliberate look, and I finally y understood what she meant when she told me to pretend to pass out. However, would that spare me from all of this? Iwas basically pushed onto the stage by someone else. I wouldn''t have been able to nim away, even if I wanted to. Leonard had arranged for five bodyguards to stay with me earl


    When the crowd saw the stroller in my hands, they fell silent for a second before theyunched into intense discussions


    "It''s actually Eva Do you think the baby in the stroller is Amelia''s lid?"


    "Is this a fight for an heir between the wealthy people? Did she get divorced from Leonard because of the baby?"


    "Come on Really? is Mr. Harmon going to remarry Ms. Green? What kind of development is this?"


    The camera sh kept going off in my face, blinding me to everything. Leonard immediately walked over. He held my waist with one hand and the stroller with another


    "I previously announced that we were going to remarry, and I intend to prove that it''s true today. tever, ever let her go."


    only ever loved Eva. She has suffered a lot for me, and I''ll


    Leonard dined on, but I couldn''t hear a single word he said. All of a sudden, Levon burst into tears. He wasn''t crying particrly loud, but it was loud enough for


    Leonard immediately pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped Levon''s cheeks. Then, he passed the stroller to me again.


    Leven pittled when he us


    wwme Then, he immediately fell asleep. I looked at his strange reaction in utter disbelief before turning my gaze to Leonard. Leorund gave me an affectionate look Shortly after, he swept his nce over the reporters.


    "Fate has brought Eva and my son together, everyone. He stopped crying inmediately after he saw her. We must respect the will of God, and 1, for one, will not squander than paft from God himself ** "Sohing''s wrong with the boy, Leonard!-


    "Istine. He just fell asleep. My son will be used to such events in the future." Then, Leonard hugged and squeezed me, stopping me from saying anything furthe I shook my head repeatedly, HoldCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    won''t go on camera, Leonard."


    I spoke rather loudly, and a hint of rage shed in his eyes. However, he immediately chuckled. "I''m sorry. I know you don''t want to be seen in front of cameras, but since we''re remarrying, I want to get everyone''s blessing and well wishes. Don''t you find that wonderful?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 Passing Out for Real


    I looked at Leonard in a daze before I burst outughing. Here I was, wondering why he had agreed to let me stay away from the camera without any hesitation. It tumed out he had full control when we were at the venue.


    "Good on you, Leonard." My lips twitched. Then, I looked at the reporters. All of a sudden, he hugged me tighter and leaned close to my ear. He whispered, "Jasper Is still here."


    "What?" I stared at him in disbelief.


    Leonard reached out and was about to touch my hair. He probably remembered it was a wig. So, he lowered his hand again.


    "The flight was dyed. It''ll be two more hours before it''s in the air. He''ll leave once the press conference is over. So, why don''t you work with me?"


    At that moment, it felt as if the blood in my body had frozen. I looked at him with a nk expression and fought back tears. I used to love Leonard, and he used to feel guilty toward me all the time. However, he had changed when all was said and done. Leonard became a terrifying man that I could no longer recognize. I had fallen for the trap he spring for me,


    and there was no escape.


    All of a sudden, my gaze rested on Emilia. Her eyes wereced with andousness, and there seemed to be some reluctance as well. I thought about how she had asked to pretend to pass out. The thing was, I didn''t have to pretend because I honestly couldn''t hold myself together anymore.


    I felt my body going limp. The next thing I knew, I was leaning on Leonard''s chest. He seemed to be startled and started calling me ceaselessly. There wasn''t any energy left in me, and I somehow knocked the stroller over. Then, Levon fell to the floor.


    Eventually, I thought I saw Jack rushing over to the stage.


    "Eva, Eval what did you do to her, Leonard!


    Leonard shoved Jack away. "She''s my wife. No one cany a finger on her!"


    Both of them seemed to be engaged in a fierce argument, but Leonard was still holding onto me tightly. Gradually, it felt like someone seized control of my body because I couldn''t move an inch. However, Icould still hear voices. It was just that I couldn''t open my eyes. I heard Jack and Leonard locked in a fierce quarrel. There were also a lot of people calling out my


    y name.


    Meanwhile, Leonard did his role wlessly in front of the reporters. His concerned voice bombarded my ears, but he never paused to call the ambnce. Naturally, he didn''t express a concern for Levon''ste either.


    I could feel Leonard holding my hand, and there seemed to be some trats as well.


    "You have to wake up, Eva Ley and I are waiting for you! I''ll find the best doctor and get you cured. Don''t leave me!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    broken


    Leonard said every melodramatic line under the sun, portraying himself as a man deeply in love with me. If he had been like this back in college, I might''ve b up with him tight there and then.


    With that said, the reporters seemed to love these sorts of cheesy lines. They kept snapping photos of us. Eventually, I heard a group of people pushing the reporters away before someone hugged me in a familiar way.


    Jack''s voice was both cold and furious. "She''s in a sorry state as she is. How long are you going to keep your little show going?


    Everyone seemed to be sturned, with that, Jack carried in away.


    This time, Leonard didn''t give chase. Instead, the pacified the reporters at the scene, "1 hope you won''t publish the little hup you''ve just seen, everyone. I won''t spend my time exining unnecessary things, I''ll get my assistant to make some attangements instead." Isneered internally. Leonard still cared about his dignity at a time like this. I was aware that I was brought to an ambnce, but he wouldn''t let me go to the Pope family''s hospital.


    Leonard rushed into the ambnce, "I''ve arranged another hospital for Eva, Mr. McLennan. Thanks for your help, but I can take it from here.""

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Lose Everything


    In the end, I drifted into unconsciousness, unaware of which hospital I was being sent to. By the time I woke up, I found myself staring at a luxurious but unfamiliar ward. Leonard had won


    He had probably anticipated that jack and the others


    is woulde and made full preparations to prevent them from interrupting his n. He brought me to a private hospital and forbade anyone from visiting me.


    I was constantly in a half-conscious state. I could open my eyes a crack, but I couldn''t control my body at all. For a few times now, I could hear people fighting outside the door in my dizzied state.


    Sometimes, 1 could hear Emma''s and Jill''s voices. Clearly, Leonard didn''t want to argue with them. So, he''d normally hide in my ward. He would hold my hand and wipe it clean meticulously.


    "I don''t get it. You''ve always been close to Emma back in college, and she was always this rowdy. Hasn''t she been quite supportive of me in the past? I''m telling you, people change very easily. Why can''t Emma lep supporting our rtionship? She ate a lot of my junk food back in our college days, geez."


    I wanted to withdraw my hand, but I honestlycked the energy to do so. Leonard actually had the gall toin about Emma being fickle-minded when he was the most ficde-minded person in the world.


    Sometimes, I could hear Jack''s voice. Whenever Leonard confronted Jack, he would say that I had agreed to remarry him, and th conference was the best proof there ever was.


    the fact that I attended the press


    There were reporters at the venue too. News about us was proh


    probably all over the inte now, which lent to his ever-growing unscrupulousness.


    With that said, Leonard actually let Alisa into my ward when she hurried to the hospital. She held me and burst into tears.


    "Are you an idiot, Eva? We could''ve just shut down thepany, and you could''ve just returned to Manovia with me! Why did you have topromise with this scumbag? How big of a fool are you?"


    I could feel her snot flowing onto my face, but Alisa still wouldn''t let go of me.


    Leonard stood next to us and chuckled. "she isn''t a fool. She has always known what she wanted. Eva has sacrificed a lot for you, Alisa. Don''t you think you should focus more on your work and not be a pain in my butt?" "Why, you!"


    didn''t do it. She


    I could feel my eyes closing subconsciously. Going by Alisa''s temper, she probably would''ve pped Leonard right there and then. However, she didn''t had be more mature.


    After several minutes, Alisa finally spoke with some difficulty, "Eva is in terrible shape, Leonard. You should know that only fun and his team can treat her. You can''t be this selfish. Do you really want her dead?" I could tell that Alisa was suppressing her anger. Needless to say, I was also aware that my health was also teetering on the brink. Otherwise, there was no way I wouldn''t have regained full consciousness by now.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I had heard that cancer patients suffered so much pain toward the end that they chose to end their lives. I was also experiencing intense pain in every inch of my body, but I couldn''t move.


    Leonard held my hand gently. "I won''t let her die. I said I love her, but all of you just won''t believe me."


    "Love? You''re trying to get her killed!" Eventually, Alisa couldn''t hold her anger back anymore and immediately yanked his hand away from me


    Leonard''s voice instantly tuned ley when he said, "I''m showing you some respect because you''re Eva''s family, Alisa. Don''t cross the line. I''ve purchased some miracle drugs from Xandara, I said I love her, and 11 I won''t let herdie on ine."


    Leonard sounded stubborn, and there was a hint of certainty in his voice as well


    "You''d better keep your word,"


    Eventually, Alisa didn''t say anything further. She couldn''t get me out of here, so she had no choice but to leave.


    Leonard returned and sat next to me again. Then, he took some documents out of his briefcase. He held my thumb and pressed it onto the ink pad before stamping it on the documents.


    "Why don''t they believe it when I say I love you, Eva? I know you love me too. That''s why you''re willing to lose everything for me. Isn''t that right, honey?"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 Waking Up


    Leonard took my thumb and pressed it onto each document one after another.


    "Eva, it would''ve been perfect if we had stayed together all along, don''t you think? Amelia was the one who messed everything up. But that''s okay. We''ve got our own child now, and we''re also getting remarried." I struggled to open my eyes but could only manage a tiny slit.


    Blurred as it was, I could still make out that the documents involved various projects-some I was familiar with, others I wasn''t


    If my thumbprint was stamped on these, I knew exactly the consequences.


    Sess would have nothing to do with me, but failure would be entirely my fault.


    I might even end up being summoned by the relevant authorities.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But what could they really do to me? I was bedridden cancer patient.


    The police couldn''t arrest me, and I couldn''t even be sent to prison. The only ce I could be was in the hospital, just like how things were now. Leonard was trying to pin everything on me.


    He had to be nning something big, and I couldn''t let him get away with it.


    I tried to move my hand, but I was too weak All I could do was watch helplessly as he pressed my thumbprint on more than a dozen documents.


    Finally, Leonard gave me a light, easy smile and kissed my forehead


    "Rest well. I''ll be here with you," he whispered.


    "Eva, I won''t let you die. I''m going to take over Harmon Group, and after that, no one can stand in our way anymore."


    Leonard left with the documents in hand. I was left feeling hollow. He had not only changed but also intended to use me.


    I lost all sense of time, remaining in that immobile state.


    Leonard visited daily to assist in cleaning my body. He would gently touch the surgical scar on my chest, asionally shedding tears. He frequently reflected on past events, but Icked the inclination to participate in such conversations


    One day, 1 unexpectedly beard Alisa''s voice, she stood at the doorway, uttering a series of curses, "Leonard, her body. You''re harming her I''m her cousin. I''m ber sole family member. I have the right to take her away."


    you


    i scoundrel! You can''t use unauthorized drugs on


    I had no idea what drugs Lennard had administered. I seemed to be conscious but was unable to rouse from sleep. The possibility that Leonard perpetrated this prompted the thoughts of Levon.


    press conference. His strange smile and sudden copse all seemed too telling. The mere thought that Leonard could be


    He didn''t look quite right on the day of the press behind it sent chills down my spine.


    Leonard wasn''t in the ward, and Alisa barged in with a group of people.


    "Officers, this is my cousin. She and Leonard never remarried, and she has no wish to be with him. I''m taking her with me."


    "Over my dead body!" Leonard''s voice rang out as Alisa scooped me into her arms. Her whole body trembled, and her voice had a fierce edge.


    "Leonard, you''ll pay for this. Karma''sing for you!"


    Leonard sneered, "it anyone''s facing kanna, it''s you."


    "Kernan killed Eva''s father, and here you are, pretending to be her carting cousin? He then turned to the police officers. "Everything I''m saying is true. Eva''s family has blood debts with hers. There''s no way my wife would want to go with her." Leonard yanked Alisa away, and chaos erupted in the ward


    just as Leonard''s men moved to throw Alisa and her people out, I summoned all my strength and forced my eyes open.


    Alisa kept pping Leonard, and I used every ounce of energy to throw myself off the bed.


    While everyone stood in shock, Alisa broke free from the guards, her hair all disheveled. She rushed to my side, holding me close. I looked directly at the officer in unifor


    "I want to leave with my cousin."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 The Rescue


    "Eva, you''re confused."


    Leonard tried to approach us, but the police were quick to step in to block him.


    "Mr. Harmon, Ms. Alisa here reported that you''ve been holding her cousin against her will."


    "She''s lying! Eva is my wife!" Leonard''s gaze burned with fury as he looked at us.


    I felt amp in my throat, unable to get any words out.


    Alisa gently rubbed my back, shooting him a deadly re.


    "she''s not your wife. You''re divorced, and Eva never once mentioned wanting to get back together with you. Officer, I suspect he''s been drugging my cousin. 1 demand to take her for a medical examination," Alisa said firmly, my head leaning against her shoulder. 1 gathered some strength and finally managed to speak, "Officer, Alisa is my only family. I want to go with her."


    I tried to raise my voice, frating the officer wouldn''t hear, but the words still came out too soft.


    The two officers exchanged a look, both sensing theplexity of the situation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to say more, but it felt like I had used up all my energy. I knew I couldn''t pass out now-it I did, I''d bepletely at Leonard''s mercy, I bit down on my tongue to stay conscious. Leonard''s bodyguards had already entered the ward.


    His voice was soft, but his eyes were filled with hatred. "Eva, what nonsense are you saying? Officers, Eva and I are about to remarry. You must have seen the news. She''s still my wife," "She''s not." Jack''s voice broke through, and I exhaled in relict.


    Julian followed right behind him, quickly supporting me and Alisa Jack brought in arge group that surrounded the ward.


    "Officer, we''re all friends of Eva. She has never once said she wanted to remarry him. Even in the news, she never confirmed it. So, we''re following her wishes and taking her with us." Jack stood in front of Leonard, his tone calm and unyielding. Leonard''s eyes zed with anger as he spat out, "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "Eva, make it clear-who do you really want to go with?" Leonard demanded, turning his gaze toward me.


    But I shook my head. At that moment, I was no longer afraid of him.


    I looked at the officers and repeated firmly, "I''m not his wife, and I''m not getting remarried. I''m going back with Alisa, my cousin. Officers, I don''t want to stay here." With every ounce of strength, I finished my statement before finally copsing. I knew I had lost consciousness, and that might limit the police''s options. But I had spoken clearly, and Jack was here. Leonard couldn''t keep me.


    This time, I slept deeply, and when I woke up, I was back in a familiar hospital ward


    I felt a weight on my hand and a soft, fuzzy sensation. Alisa had fallen asleep on my arm, and her hair scattered across. I gently moved my fingers, and she instantly woke up


    "Eva! You''re finally awake!" she hugged me tightly, crying her heart out. It took a while for her sobs to subside.


    "Leonard is a monster. He even drugged you just to keep


    you


    with him!" She rambled on,


    and I learned that Leonard had, indeed, been drugging me


    No wonder I''d been conscious but couldn''t wake up. I instinctively nced toward the door, and Alisa brushed her tears.


    "Don''t worry, Jack''s bodyguards are stationed at the door, and the hospital security is making regr rounds. There''s no way we''re letting that bastard Leonard in!


    Then, she sniffled again. "Eva, I''m sorry. We could only get you out. There''s no way to press charges against Leonard."

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 The Doting Dad


    Of course, I knew that they couldn''t press charges against Leonard.


    Attending the press conference with him had already implied everything-our ns to remarry and my apparent agreement. Still, I was grateful they managed to get me out. That was good enough for me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    McLennon Group seemed busy, and Jack only visited me twice. Most of the time, he sent WhatsApp messages. Others took turns visiting me, wary that Leonard might try something again.


    However, Leonard kept his distance, seemingly preupied. In addition to juggling several projects for Harmon Group, he had started crafting the new image of a devoted father. He created a YouTube ount, posting daily clips with his son. asionally, he''d share parenting insights, even coborating with brands to offer baby products as giveaways.


    I couldn''t quite decipher his intentions.


    In the videos, he looked like a caring dad, and Levon was genuinely adorable. Yet there was no word of Amelia.


    Leonard, however, mentioned me frequently, always referring to me as the child''s mother.


    "Look at the camera, baby Mommy is getting treatment. Let''s cheer heron, okay? Levon, one day you''ll grow up to be a strong man and protect Mommy.


    He quickly won over plenty of mom fans with his handsome face and affectionate persona. But just as many criticized him, including Emma and Julian. My feed was filled with posts mocking him...


    My phone buzzed non-stop, and whether I wanted to or not, I couldn''t escape Leonard''stest updates.


    It wasn''t until he showed up in my hospital ward again that I realized he hadn''t given up on harassing m


    I''m just here to visit a patient. Is that not allowed? His voice was polite, but the tension was undeniable.


    The bodyguards at the door stood firm, not allowing him in. This was Jack''s arrangement, I was thankful as I didn''t want to see Leonard anyway. By the time Alisa arrived, Leonard looked ready to force his way in.


    "Mr. Harmon, don''t you need to be with your son? Don''t you have anything better to do? Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. I could almost picture the look on het face.


    "Mr. Hammon, we''re all respectable people. Why make a scene? Eva doesn''t want to see you. You should understand that. Now, leave, or I''ll have to call the police." Leonard muttered something under his breath before finally leaving. When Alisa opened the door, she wore an expression of disgust.


    "He''spletely lost it. He even brought flowers. Does he not know how weak your immune system is right now? You could easily have an allergic reaction! she set down my lunch while continuing to grumble, "And did you see how he was dressed? He looked like he was going to a wedding! I bet he wanted to take a selfie so that he could post about his dear wife. Ugh, it''s revolting."


    She keptining while unpacking the meal. "You don''t have to engage with him, though. You know how troublesome he can be."


    I took the bowl of soup from her, but I didn''t have much appetite and set it aside. She sighed.


    Mr. McLennan had someone send this over personally. At least have a bit, okay? He''s been so busytely, always flying out of the country, yet he still finds the time to think of you


    Herwords left me feeling a bit empty.


    Jack hadn''t visited in a long time. It seemed he was constantly buried in work.


    Noticing my reaction, Alisa teased me with a grin.


    "Feels like an eternity when you don''t see him, huh? Missing him, aren''t you?"


    I rolled my eyes. "My time''s precious, Alisa. I''d rather focus on myself.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Be Careful


    Leonard still visited asionally but was always turned away at the door. He then switched tactics, sending me small gifts now and then.


    I didn''t know what he sent over as I would immediately toss everything out. I couldn''t risk epting anything from him, worried he might have tampered with it. However, the cleaning staff on my floor seemed thrilled. They looked forward to Leonard''s deliveries each day. Recently, Leonard seemed to be doing quite well. Harmon Group hadnded several government contracts, and seeing him so triumphant in the news, I knew that Luca had lost the chance topete


    Leonard''s aggressive moves would easily outin


    of Luca''s tricks.


    any of


    The best part was that Leonard had stopped targeting Alisa.


    After herst sarcastic encounter with him, I expected Leonard to hold a grudge, but each time Alisa visited, she''d just mention work matters,


    "Leonard''s like a ticking time bomb. Several partnerships are back on, and I''m just done dealing with him. I just want to wrap things up and move on. Well, at least he''s not targeting me anymore, and thepany''s financially stable."


    I lowered my voice. "Are you sure he has let you off the hook for good?"


    she replied while passing me a peeled apple, "Of course not. He''s just keeping me hooked. These partnerships can''t be stopped, and there will be some additional coborationster. It''s like he''s afraid Green Group might run away. "If he''s doing this to keep me hanging, fine by me. I''ll n


    1. me. I''ll milk these deals, then retire peacefully."


    Seeing that I was not interested in the apple, she took a big bite herself.


    I smiled quietly, "It''s probably a good thing. Just ease out of his grip gradually"


    Alisa shook her head in frustration.


    "As long as I stay in this industry, crossing paths with the Harmon family is inevitable. But don''t worry. Business is business, and not every encounter has to be hostile."


    I felt uneasy. The Harmon family was powerful, and Leonard seemed stronger than ever. If he really intended to target the Green family, I doubted Alisa''s smallpany could withstand it.


    Leonard was no longer an upstanding man, and I wouldn''t risk assuming he had any conscience left in him


    Fortunately enough, he was preupied and likely too busy to bother us


    Media outlets had stopped focusing on our supposed temarriage, reporting on Harmon Group''s sess instead. Leonard''s consecutive wins on major contracts cemented his future as thepany''s heir.


    If this had happened back then, I would''ve celebrated his sess. Now, all I felt was suffocation. I wanted nothing more than to recover and escape.


    But I had forgotten that many of these p projects bore my thumbprint. It wasn''t until Penelope came to visit that I remembered this detail.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here as a friend-not for official business," she said, sympathy filling her eyes. "Eva, you''ve had it rough."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "I''m not as bad off as Penelope rolled her eyes but then grew serious. "Eva, you didn''t actually participate in any of the Harmon Group projects, right? You''re barely able to get out of bed, so you can''t work, can you?" off as I look. I''ve actually gained a pound fromst weeld I can gain weight just from one meal, Can you believe that?"


    My heart sank. I immediately asked, "Is something wrong?


    She hesitated, nodding slightly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing concrete-not yet anyway. But we found some minor issues with Hamon Group''s projects during our investigations. It''s no secret; a lot of about it. They might even be forced to make corrections Just be careful. Something feels off." f people know

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 The ThiefN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at me atter Penelope left. I thought back to all the documents Leonard had pressed my thumbprint onto.


    I couldn''t remember the specifics, but I vaguely recalled two construction project files and another one in Aelish-likely an international outsourcing agreement. With so many documents, I couldn''t possibly remember every detail, but I was certain Leonard was up to no good. My situation was stable for now, but if anything went wrong with those projects, I''d likely be summoned to the police station. And in my current state, that could turn ugly.


    Just as I was wrestling with these thoughts, Zack returned from Manovia. Since my ident, he had been abroad supervising a project. When he arrived at my hospital ward, he was still dragging his suitcase behind him.


    "Eva.." he called out my name but then fell silent, clearly taken abacio


    I looked gaunt, my hair waspletely gone, and my face was pale and wom


    I forced a smile. "Zack, no words for me? Did I scare you? I''ll gain the weight back once I''m done with chemo. I promise."


    He shook his head quiddy, closing his eyes briefly before regaining his usual gentle demeanor.


    "No, it''s just.. I didn''t expect you to rpse. I was aware of what''s been happening here, but I was tied up overseas, I''m sorry I couldn''te back sooner."


    I shook my head. "If you hade back, there''d just be one more person worrying. It was better for you to keep an eye on the project abroad. Once it starts making money, maybe I''ll get a cut of the profits," I said, trying to keep my tone light, not wanting him to feel pressured.


    The project in Manovia was crucial. Because of it, fack had been working around the clock, practically running on no sleep. But the potential profits were equally impressive.


    I figured I could at least live long enough to see the dividends. With some extra cash, maybe I''d feel better too.


    stomach twist. "Zack, don''t tell me something''s gone wrong


    But as soon as I mentioned the project, a flicker of difort crossed Zack''s face, which made my st with the project."


    He set his suitcase down and sat beside my bed, his tone softening. "Eva, I think you need to know about this. But promise me you won''t get upset." Hearing that, my heart was already racing. I nodded firmly and urged him, "Zack, please just tell me. What could be worse than rpsing?" Zackhanded me his phone. "Harmon Group has taken over the overseas project, essentially recing your studio. He has documents with your signature and thumbprint, iming you authorized the handover.


    "Jack didn''t want the team at your studio to tell you yet as he was worried you wouldn''t take it well. But I think something''s off here.


    The photos on his phone seemed hastily taken, but they clearly showed the outsourcing agreement and an authorization letter granting Leonard full rights as my representative in Manovia.


    Seeing my thumbprint on those documents almost made meugh batterly.


    So, Leonard forced me to stamp my thumbprint on these documents and they I


    y had taken legal effect?


    "Has it already been transferred? Has Harmon Grouppletely reced my studio? Does he have all the necessary


    to contain my rage.


    paperwork? My voice trembled as I struggled


    This w


    my studio''s first international project, and I knew exactly how valuable it was, I didn''t care so much about the money; it was the prestige I wanted. If this project seeded, my studio''s future would be limitless. But Leonard-that thief-stole my work!


    Before I could hear Zack''s response, everything went ck. I copsed, slipping into unconsciousness

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 Drop the Act


    This time, my mind was clear, but I had no desire to open my eyes.


    Hearing Julian talking to a nurse, I really didn''t want to face another lecture. But he must have sensed I was awake as his voice turned ley.


    "Since the Grim Reaper didn''t take you, wake up and tell us all what it''s like down there. Give us a rundown. Maybe my future patients could benefit from your connections"


    Reluctantly, 1 opened my eyes and greeted him sheepishly, "Juls."


    "Calling me by my nickname won''t help you. What should I even say to you?" He sighed. "Money andpanies are difficult for you?"


    I pursed my lips, too ashamed to respond.


    just things, but staying alive. Why is it soN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Leonard was infuriating, and if not for him, I wouldn''t have passed out. Just as I was thinking about that scoundrel, his voice echoed from the hall outside. *Dr. Pope, I heard Eva passed out again. Please, let me see her. I''m begging you." His voice was tinged with sorrow, even a slight sob.


    Julian looked at me expressionlessly. "Hear that? He''s here to mour you already. You''d better show him just how lively you are. Give him a p in the face." After finishing his words, he went to the door and said in a sharp tone, "The patient isn''t well. Only immediate family are allowed."


    "I am her family. I''m her husband Leonard''s voice trembled. He sounded like he was on the verge of tears.


    "Apologies, I mean her ex-husband. Please, let me see her. I''m begging you, I''m really worried about her. Just let me see her, even if it''s just for a moment. I want to make sure she''s okay, I''ll leave right after, I promise."


    The sound of camera shes outside made it clear that Leonard was, once again, putting on a show,


    I cleared my throat. "Leonard, drop the act. Juste in."


    Julian shot me a disapproving look, and 1 shrank back slightly.


    I didn''t want to see Leonard either, but I couldn''t let him keep putting on this charade. Besides, I needed to confront him about the project in Manovia.


    Julian tried to stop Leonard as he entered, but I insisted, and he finally left us alone.


    "Eva, you''re finally willing to see me. How are you feeling? Why did you faint again?" Leonard''s eyes were expressive, full of a deep tendemess that onceinced me he truly loved me.


    Iughed coldly, looking at him with a mocking gaze.


    "Ifainted because you stole my project in Marovia. If I die, it''ll be because of you, Leonard. Satisfied? You''re quite skilled atmitting murder without leaving a


    trace."


    "That''s not true, Eva. Just let me exin," he pleaded, reaching out to hold my hand. I pped it away.


    "Don''t touch me. You make me sick" I fixed him with a hard stare. "There''s no one else here, and I''m not recording this, so drop the act."


    At my words, he finallyughed, shedding his take demeanor. He sat back in the chair with an air of ease.


    "Eva, you already know the future of Harmon Group is overseas. We''re husband and wife-what''s mine is yours, right? This project was always going to belong to Harmon Group eventually, wasn''t it?" "Despicable." The word slipped out through gritted teeth. I couldn''t say anything else.


    He casually shrugged, his gaze still warm. It was as if he was mocking the with his deceitful tenderness.


    "If it weren''t for Amelia, this project would''ve been Harmon Group''s al


    apo,"


    "Eva, all I did was bring the project back to where it belongs. What''s wrong with that?" He tugged at my hand, his smile disturbingly gentle. "I''m doing all this for our family, aren''t 17

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452 Don''t Let Me off the Hook


    Looking at the deranged Leonard in front of me, I felt only a cold emptiness. Time truly changed people-he had be someone I didn''t recognize. "Leonard, you''re insane!"


    1 met his gaze calmly, and he suddenlyughed.


    "That''s right, Eva. I''m insane. I went crazy a long time ago. I lost it when you went to Manovia. Do you think I''m still normal?" He leaned in abruptly, grabbing me by the cor.


    "Eva, don''t provoke a madman. If you leave me, I have no family left. I don''t care about anything anymore, so don''t push me, understand?"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he appeared as wild as a caged animal. But I continued to look at him calmly. I had nothing left to lose either, so what was there to


    fear?


    He released my cor and smoothed out the wrindes on it.


    "Eva, you should understand how crucial the Manovia project is for me. Now, Zack and Jack are getting in any way, not letting Harmon Group take over. But that doesn''t matter, does it? All I need is your approval"


    He pulled a document from his bag. "As long as you sign, Harmon Group can step in. After all, we''ve remarried. You''re still my wife and the Design Director of Hannon Group"


    His voice was persuasive as he shoved the pen into my hand.


    "Eva, Harmon Group will be ours. No one can separate us. Besides, you''ll go back to overseeing all these projects. Nothing will change. If you sign, I''ll stop going after Alisa too. She can go ahead and n her wedding in peace, can''t she?"


    I chuckded, tossing the pen to the floor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Leonard, you truly disgust me. When I was unconscious, you forced me to stamp my thumbprint on those documents. You should know that won''t hold any legal effect."


    I looked at lum with a sense of despair, unable to fathom how things hade to this,


    worry. As long as you don''t press charges,


    He just shrugged, indifferent. "It doesn''t matter. It''ll stick as long as you aclusowledge that it''s your thumbprint, Don''t w no one else will."


    He picked up the pen and extended it to me again "Eva, you know that several of Alisa''s projects are under my control, right? What do you think will happen if they all go south? What will she do? Didn''t she say she wanted you at her wedding? Her dress is almost teady." "Leonard!" I practically growled his name.


    Security personnel outside opened the door and came in, along with a few reporters snapping photos.


    I closed my eyes briefly, then addressed them, "Sorry, everyone, please step outside. I need to have a word with Leonard."


    They nced at me, saw that I was alright, and closed the door behind them. Leonard let out a coldugh.


    "The McLennons have trained these guards well. But Eva, Jack is drowning in his own problems right now, and no one''sing to help Alisa. The Popes won''t back her forever either. Who wants a daughter-inw who''s a walking disaster, right?"


    With a smirk, Leonard guided my hand back to the pen. "I''ve prepared everything. Just sign, and all of this will be resolved. These other documents also carry your name, and you''ll remain the Design Director of Harinon Group. We rise and fall together. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    I nced through the documents, letting out a bitterugh.


    "Fall together? You mean I fall alone, right?


    Each document listed me, the terminally ill woman, as the person responsible. If anything went wrong, I would be the one to take the fall.


    This was Harmon Group''s usual tactic, and I knew it well, I didn''t look at him anymore and simply signed my name,


    "Leonard, you''d better keep your word. Because if you don''t, I''ll haunt you even after I''m gone."


    He looked at my signature and raised an eyebrow. "Oh, please, don''t let me off the hook I''m begging you," he said sarcastically,

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 Putting on a Show


    I thought that Leonard would finally back off once I had signed the documents. But no-he came to the hospital almost daily, bringing along a foreign medical team and, of course, reporters. His image as a devoted husband couldn''t falter, and he was putting in every effort to keep up the act.


    Julian, who had already devised a new treatment n, was furious every time and ended up arguing with him.


    "Leonard, I''m warning you-no. Eva is my patient! Get your team out of here. This isn''t your family''s hospital."


    Leonard crossed his arms, unbothered. "But Eva isn''t your test subject either. I have reason to believe the drugs you''re using on her are in the clinical trial phase overseas. That''s not exactly by the book, is it? Julian, I just want to help her recover. Why make this difficult?" Julian didn''t budge, and with Jill''s support and my insistence on Julian''s treatment, Leonard was ultimately sent packing.


    After several failed attempts, I assumed he would give up. Unfortunately, I underestimated him.


    To pressure me intopliance, he decided to target the Popes. At first, I didn''t know about it until Jill slipped up during a visit. She wouldn''t say much, though, and eventually stopped replying to my messages altogether.


    The next time Leonard showed up, I didn''t stop him.


    "Have you learned about the Pope family''s situation?"


    He smiled calmly while I stared at him coldly.


    "You''re already locked in a life-or-death battle with Luca, yet you still have the time to target other people?"


    He nodded with a smile. "Of course. You''re also part of my strategy against Luca. Rx, I''m not asking for much. I''ll just drop by every now and then, maybe take a few selfies together. You don''t mind, do you? A couple of photos, and I''ll make sure your dear friend''s family won''t have to pay a penny. Sounds like a good deal, doesn''t it?"


    0000,"


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and actually took a selfie with me. He examined the photo, seeming unsatisfied.


    "Eva, where''s your wig? You look better with long hair."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I leaned against the bed, looking at him coldly. "No, take it or leave it. But since you''ve taken a photo, keep your word about leaving the Popes alone. Don''t push my limits."


    Leonard searched around before finally realizing there was no wig in sight. With a sigh, he pulled me up and took a few more photos until he was content. "Rx. I''m not interested in the F&B industry. Eva, focus on getting better. You have no idea how many people envy you. They all say you''re blessed and lucky."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of his words. I closed my eyes, ignoring him.


    That night, Jill burst into my hospital ward. I was half-asleep when I felt someone hugging me tightly.


    She was crying so hard she could barely breathe.


    "Eva, are you insane? Why are you ying along with him? Harmon Group isn''t even in the F&B industry. My family can handle this. He can''t keep going after us forever."


    I tried to wake up fully and gently rubbed her back. "It''s just a few photos. If he wants to put on a show, let him. If you feel that guilty, just promise me free meals at your restaurant. I''ll eat you out of business, and then you''ll cry."


    Jill smiled through her tears and gave me a light p on the arm. "Eva, why are you so stubborn? Leonard can''t control everything."


    "But he can be a pain in the neck," I replied, my tone indifferent. I pulled out my phone.


    Sure enough, Leonard had posted our photos together on Twitter. He captioned, "Life is beautiful with you by my side."


    The sickening caption was enough to make me want to throw up.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 My Time Is Up


    My health was deteriorating rapidly. Almost every few days, I''d lose consciousness.


    Julian had introduced a new drug that managed to curb the cancer cells, but it seemed to make me feel even worse. Worried for my safety, he eventually forbade me from leaving the ward.


    I used to have a small daily window of time to get outside, but even that was gone now.


    Every day, I sat by the window, watching the world beyond.


    This private hospital had beautifulndscaping with serene gardens.


    But it felt like I was trapped in an ivory tower. My only connection to the outside world was reduced to scrolling through my phone.


    Leonard came by every other day, taking photos and videos. His ount had gained quite a following, but I didn''t bother checking what he posted.


    Eventually, the truth woulde to light, and his fabricated affection would be revealed as hollow.


    Each time he visited, a wave of nausea washed over me. It wasn''t just an emotional reaction. I genuinely felt sick. Leonard''s constant sighing, acting as though I was disrespecting him, only worsened it.


    Today, he showed up again. He filmed a new video, this time with a bouquet of roses. The moment I caught their scent, I retched violently.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Leonard immediately called people in to clean up.


    "Change the sheets. This doesn''t look good for the video. And get the floor spotless. Spray some air freshener; the smell is terrible."


    Lying in bed, I watched Leonard direct everyone. For a moment, I was reminded of his younger self.


    Once, during a college reunion, I had drunk too much, and Leonard had taken me to a hotel. I had thrown up for hours, and he had quietly cleaned up after me. When I woke up, he was still there, washing my clothes by hand.


    Back then, he hadn''t shown a hint of disgust. He had even smiled and said, "If I didn''t clean it soon, your favorite dress would''ve been stained forever. What would you do without me? You can''t even take care of yourself when you drink too much." Later, when I caught a cold or had a fever, he would always stay by my side as he was worried I''d feel worse.


    But now,


    all I saw in his eyes was disdain.


    Seeing my reflection in the window, I felt a wave of revulsion. I saw a shadow of myself, thin and bald. I looked like a character from a horror story. If I were to y a ghoul, I wouldn''t even need makeup.


    I closed my eyes, unwilling to look at him anymore. I didn''t open them again until I heard Julian''s voice.


    "Leonard, can''t you stop being selfish? Look at her condition, and you''re still using her?"


    "I''m just capturing beautiful moments, Dr. Pope. Just because you don''t like taking photos doesn''t mean everyone else feels the same." Leonard sat by my bed, gently holding my hand. Julian ignored him and turned to me.


    "Given your current condition, I rmend going abroad for a moreprehensive treatment. It would be best if="


    "No, absolutely not. Eva can''t leave the country. I''ll bring in any team or equipment necessary from overseas."


    Leonard''s grip on my hand tightened, his gaze fixed on me as if he feared I''d escape. I knew why-he was in the middle of his power struggle with Luca.


    Losing me, his prop for public sympathy, could sway public opinion, putting him at a disadvantage.


    I grew weary of their argument and spoke up, "If you don''t want me to die, then get out. If you''re fine with me dying sooner, then just throw the out the window."


    I pulled the covers over my head, shutting out the noise. But as the door finally clicked shut, I opened my eyes.


    Was Julian suggesting I go abroad to free me from Leonard''s control? Or was it because my time was truly running out?

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455 Truly Shameless


    Julian''s visits had noticeably increased, and he performed a myriad of tests on me every day, hinting that my condition was deteriorating."


    "Juls, should I start preparing a photo for my memorial? Can I choose a pink urn?" I asked half-jokingly.


    He rolled his eyes at me. "Would you prefer to bring yourptop with you to the crematorium? Maybe some paperwork too? While you''re at it, perhaps you could design a pce for the Grim Reaper and reserve a nice three-bedroom for Alisa and me?" Lately, he hadn''t been in the mood to joke with me, so I was oddly pleased that he was humoring me today.


    "Sure, I could design a vi for you. You get to choose the style," I quipped. "You can consider it your ''property'' in the underworld, and I''ll hold onto it for you for a few decades."


    He gave me a look and chose not to respond. He lowered his head to finish his examination.


    Before leaving, he finally said, "Jack asked me to look after you, but you should take care of yourself too. He''s caught in a tough spot with the McLennon family and is barely able to spare a moment. But he left plenty of bodyguards here for you, and they''re at your disposal.


    "And as for your remarriage to Leonard, think it over. It doesn''t seem right to me."


    He spoke earnestly, and I knew he was sincere. Leonard was no longer the right person for me.


    For someone like me, marriage was a luxury. Staying alive was already good enough.


    After Julian left, the nurse came to give me yet another IV drip. I felt like I was bing a living pharmacy.


    "Nurse, can''t we cut back a little? I still have chemotherapy, you know. I''m spending more time in the bathroom than in bed. It''s really inconvenient.''


    The nurse chuckled softly. "It''s all top-quality medicine. Make sure you absorb every bit of it. If it weren''t for these drugs... Well, just focus on getting better."


    I understood her point. Without all these medicines, I''d probably be dead by now.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced out the window, thinking that even being a noisy cicada would be preferable-at least I''d get to fly outside.


    When Leonard visited again, no one stopped him. He wasn''t here to put on a show this time. He seemed satisfied that most issues with Harmon Group had been resolved.


    I had heard from Emma that he had signed a lot of contracts in my name, which would all fall back on me if anything went wrong.


    "Why are you losing weight?" he remarked, frowning as he sat by my bed. He gently covered the IV line to keep it warm. But no matter how much he tried to warm it, he couldn''t warm my heart.


    "What do you want?" I asked, expressionless.


    He smiled, pulling out his phone. "Look, the project you designed three years ago-it''s finallypleted. I went to theunching ceremony today. It was incredible, Eva. You''ve always been the best in your department." Looking at the familiar design, I felt a twinge of nostalgia. If I hadn''t been sick, maybe I would have been there too.


    Seeing my faint smile, Leonard took the opportunity. "About the overseas project... Have you considered talking to Zack and Jill? Continuing to stall it won''t help


    anyone."


    "They still haven''t agreed?" I asked, surprised, thenughed. "Leonard, shouldn''t you be talking to them, not me?"


    A sh of irritation passed through his eyes, but he quickly masked it with a smile. "Since it''s your studio''s project, I thought I''d let them credit you. Maybe you could help smooth things over?"


    I looked up, catching the calcting gleam in his eyes. Iughed along with him. "Leonard, you''re truly shameless."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 Live Well


    Leonard shrugged indifferently. "You know me well enough by now. And isn''t this a win-win situation? I know how much you value your career."


    He said it all so matter-of-factly that I didn''t even know how to respond. But I knew the project in Manovia couldn''t remain stalled-it would hurt all thepanies involved.


    "I''ll speak to them. My studio staff won''t be involved in the project. Harmon Group''s design team can take over. Leonard, if I die, please leave these people alone. Don''t make things harder for them."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy weakly on the bed, my eyes barely able to stay open. Lately, even doing nothing left me exhausted.


    Leonard stared at me for a long moment, then turned toward the door. With his hand on the doorknob, he looked back at me. "Eva, if you die, I won''t leave them alone. So, stay alive for me."


    He mmed the door behind him, and I couldn''t help but smile. I understood his message-he''d let them be if I stayed alive.


    Days passed, and the Manovia project finallyunched. Everything seemed to be back on track while I counted the days as they drifted by.


    It felt like things would just keep dragging on like this until Astrid burst into my hospital ward, teary-eyed.


    "Eva, you leave us for a few months, and look what''s happened to you!" She sniffled. "Why don''t youe back to Manovia with me? Who cares about them? Your life is what matters!" She was sniffling so much that her nose was dripping, so I wiped it with a tissue while trying not tough.


    "Come on, Astrid. Give me a break. Should I go back and force myself to eat your terrible food? Heaven doesn''t want me dead, but that''s just asking for it."


    "Then let''s bring my brother too, and we''ll all go back!" she insisted.


    Hearing Jack''s name, I looked down, shaking my head. "Your brother''s busy."


    He really was. Sometimes, days would go by without even a single message from him. I never reached out to him either. If he stayed busy enough to forget about me, that might be a good thing. Astrid sighed, leaning against me.


    "Eva, Jack''s really going through a rough patch. Things aren''t great with our grandmother''s side of the family; he''s got a lot to sort out. You know the McLennan family-it''splicated. But he asked me toe back and stay with you, so don''t worry. I''m the McLennon family''s eldest daughter; no one''s going to mess with my sister-inw!"


    I pushed her off and looked at her seriously. "Astrid, do you really want me as your sister-inw?"


    "Why not? Can''t you tell that my brother likes you?" Astrid said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "He''s been so nice to you. You can''t just repay him with kindness."


    "But I also can''t repay him with betrayal." I shook my head. "Astrid, you know my situation. I could die any time, and I''m not in the condition to have surgery. Are you trying to give your brother a wife or just waiting for me to die so that he''ll be so heartbroken and you can take over his assets?"


    Astrid pouted, clearly not agreeing with my reasoning. But she couldn''t argue either. Everything I said was true.


    "Anyway, as long as he likes you, that''s enough," she muttered.


    inental health."


    "He only likes me now because he can''t have me. What aboutter? Would you want him staring at this face and this dying body? Think about his physical and


    I ruffled her hair, smiling as she began to get flustered.


    "And besides, you''ve said it yourself-the McLennan family isn''t ordinary. You and your brother might agree, but what about your family? Your elders?"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 Cooperation


    Astrid was left speechless by my words.


    Anyone with a bit of sense would understand that no family would want a sickly person burdened with troubles to marry into their fold.


    1 had a clear view of my own situation and held no extravagant hopes. But just because I had no expectations didn''t mean others weren''t cooking up schemes.


    When the doctor came in to check on me, I watched him intently. He seemed ufortable, clearing his throat.


    "Your condition..."


    "Luca, are you changing careers now?" I gestured to him. "Take off the mask. There''s no one else here."


    My caretaker was on a two-hour rotation, giving me just enough time to have a proper conversation.


    Luca removed his mask and looked down at me. "Are you really sick?"


    "Yep. I''m not taking it, unfortunately." I pointed at a bottle of water nearby. "Help yourself. I won''t be ying hostess."


    Luca shook his head. "I''m here to discuss something serious. Long story short. Let''s work together. I''ll help you escape this situation, and you''ll help me stall Leonard."


    I looked at him, bewildered. "What can


    can I even do?"


    In my current condition, all I was good for was being Leonard''s prop in his fake love show and his scapegoat for


    any


    me


    He licked his lips. "I know things are rough for you, but do you want to be stuck with him watching you all the time? I''ve heard he''s keeping you from getting proper treatment. Isn''t that a death sentence? Are you really okay with this?" "Get to the point." 1 pressed my aching forehead. "Didn''t you say time was tight?"


    Luca sat down in the chair beside me. "I''ll arrange for you to fake your death. Julian is your brother-inw. He can handle the paperwork, and my people can keep Leonard distracted. Once you''re ''dead, he''ll be thrown off bnce, which will give me the opening I need.- "As long as he''s distracted, I''ll have a way to bring him down. The rest won''t concern you. How does it sound?"


    He looked at me steadily, and my mind nked for a moment,


    Did he really mean to help me escape?


    But what would happen after I "died?


    Where would I go?


    How would I live without an identity?


    And most pressing of all-my illness couldn''t be cured by simply disappearing


    Questions spun through my head, and I felt dazed. But I had to admit Luca''s suggestion was i Seeing my silence, Luca grew anxious. "Eva, have you thought this through? Are you really going to remarry him? Think about it. If you do, he''ll be your was intriguing. It was something I had never considered. sole legal guardian. Have you thought about that? Right now, he''s already signing contracts under your name. If any of these projects go wrong, are you really nning to take the fall for him?" My eyes widened as the full implications hit me. That was indeed a huge problem


    We hadn''t even remarried yet, and he was already introducing me as his wife. What if he forced me into it?


    If I gave him control over everything, how would I protect myself?


    Voices sounded outside the door, signaling the caretaker''s return. Luca quickly put his mask back on.


    "I''m still sing my old number. Contact me once you''ve decided. Eva, this is your only chance. You know that."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Luca left in a hurry just as Nins entered, ncing after him curiously.


    "Ms. Green, do you need another check-up today? Dr. Pope didn''t mention anything."


    I nodded slightly, smiling at her. "He''s just a tralure checking up on me. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 False Identity


    Luca''s n was certainly tempting.


    In my current situation, Leonard had eyes on me everywhere. Even leaving the country wasn''t an option. If I could break free from his grip, maybe I''d live a bit longer just from the relief alone.


    Plus, everyone around me was suffering because of me. In the past, I would never have considered working with Luca. He was no visionary and was not suited to lead Harmon Group, Narrow-minded and petty, he was, at most, tit to be a manager.


    But with my own life in shambles, I couldn''t worry about others. The n more I thought about it, the more feasible the n seemed.


    I could always deceive Luca-whether I truly "died" or not wouldn''t matter to him. He just needed an opportunity.


    But I''d need help. I couldn''t do this alone with Luca.


    The trouble was that I didn''t want to involve those close to me. I really did need to slip away, but this was something I couldn''t share with anyone else. If they found out, things could getplicated


    Emma and Jill would never keep it a secret, and Julian might even end up telling Alisa. After weighing my options, I called Zack and Crystal to ask them to visit my ward


    The Manovia project was ongoing so it wasn''t unusual for me to get in touch.


    But when I shared my n, Crystal''s expression turned visibly rmed. "Eva, have you been reading too many novels? Are you really thinking of faking your death? With today''s medical technology, it''s impossible to hide. They''ll find out," she said, gripping my hand and shaking her head.


    "The Harmon family is no good-you''re actually putting your trust in Luca? Have you lost your mind? And if you fake your death, what How are you going to live without one? You''ll be a ghost in the system."


    Crystal listed all theplications of living without an official identity, from frequent inspections to checkpoints.


    It was no wonder she used to work in a government-rted department-every sentence she said tied back to current policies.


    see Zack


    I patted her hand with a smile. "That''s why I wanted to see Z


    t about your ID?


    The Boyd family had some influence. With his help, obtaining a false identity might not be impossible. And I would need someone like Zack to handle certain things along the way.


    If Luca went rogue, I''d need someone with enough influence to rein him in and keep me out of the crossfire.


    Zack had stayed silent, quietly observing


    After nearly ten minutes of Crystal''s chattering, he finally asked, "Eva, are you sure about this?""


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    Living out the rest of my days in peace was all that mattered now. I couldn''t keep dragging my friends into this.


    Crystal went quiet as she leaned against me, her expression conflicted.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She might seem easygoing, but she was the toughest of our group. She used to be the dorm''s unofficial leader, always taking on a sense of responsibility, After a moment, she asked, "Do you think Leonard will track you down? Will he let you go?" I pursed my lips. That was my biggest worry.


    Knowing Leonard, he wouldn''t believe it unless he saw me burn with his own eyes. He''d probably even take a bit of my ashes back, not because he loved me but because I was his obsession.


    But would he really search all over the country for me?


    I closed my eyes, already formting a n.


    "Zack, what it I went to Manovia? Harmon Group doesn''t have that kind of reach. Once I''m abroad, be won''t be able to find me."

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 The Escape n


    Crystal nodded thoughtfully. "Going abroad is a good idea. Leonard can''t exactly follow you overseas, right? And with him and Luca tearing each other apart, he probably won''t have the time to chase after you" That was exactly what I had in mind.


    With multiplepanies invested in the Manovia project, Leonard couldn''t be reckless. If Luca kept him upied, I could receive proper treatment in Manovia


    "Julian has also suggested I go abroad for treatment. My old university is over there too, so it makes sense. At least I could be active instead of just lying here. I''m going to die from boredom before anything else if I keep this up."


    I nced at Zack, knowing I''d need his help to pull this off. I had money but no resources or connections.


    However, he shook his head.


    "Going abroad would leave a record. Medical treatment leaves a paper trail too. Do you think Leonard won''t catch on? Even if there''s a dy in processing your ''death,'' he''d still be able to trace you. Do you really think you can false your death in front of him without him suspecting anything?" Zack sank into the couch with a sigh. "I won''t lie, It''s tricky. But if you''re determined to go, I''ll do everything I can to help. Don''t worry.


    I nodded gratefully, feeling a glimmer of hope. As long as he was willing to help, there was a good chance I could pull this off.


    Crystal had been quiet for a while, and I gently nudged her hand. "What are you thinking?"


    "Just wondering where you''ll hide. Our country is big. We should be able to find somewhere for you to go off the grid. How about going to my hometown? It may not be the most convenient, but it''s secluded enough. Lots of people go there to retire or recuperate-you could just join the seniormunity."


    I smiled, half-jokingly considering it. Her hometown was a charming, picturesque ce-perfect for a quiet getaway. But thinking about my condition, I shook my head


    "I''ll probably need to stay in a hospital, maybe even have a couple of caretakers. Can your hometown handle that? I still think going abroad makes the


    most sense."


    Zack nodded in agreement.


    We all knew that, realistically, my health wouldn''t allow me to be anywhere without medical support.


    Even if I could fake my own death, It would only mean leaving Leonard behind. I still couldn''t escape this illness.


    Crystal, however, shook her head firmly. "Ms. Green, if you leave the country without proper ID, you''ll essentially be an illegal immigrant. It would be worse for you over there. But if you travel under your real name, Leonard will catch on immediately. "You''re not actually nning for us to wheel you into the funeral parlor and burn you, are you? What would we fill the urn with-baby form?"


    She red at me, stubbornly focused on legal details. I couldn''t help butugh at her relentlessmitment to the rules.


    If I ended up in a funeral parlor, I half-expected Leonard to personally oversee my cremation.


    After hours of back-and-forth debate, we still hadn''t reached a solution that satisfied everyone.


    As Crystal left with a defeated sigh, I managed a bitter smile. As much as I wanted to escape, I knew how difficult it would be. Leonard was sharp, and it would be hard to evade his scrutiny.


    Just as 1 was wondering if he''d ever let go of his obsession with me, Leonard arrived that night


    "Why are you here again?" Iy in bed, barely able to keep my eyes open. Just seeing him drained what little energy I had left.


    He set a fruit basket on the table, smiling gently. "I brought you some cherries. They''re really sweet. I even tried one for you. The doctor said you might not need chemotherapy right now. If your condition improves, they can perform the surgery soon." He tidied the ward as he spoke, ying the role of the caring husband perfectly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I scoffed, sitting up. "Cut the small talk What do you want? More documents to sign? Photos to take? Hurry up-I want to sleep

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 Attribution


    "Already tired of me? Can''t I juste to check on you?" Leonard seemed almost a bit disheartened, but I couldn''t be bothered.


    "You''ve seen me. I''m not dead. Now, leave," I pointed toward the door.


    He chuckled and sat down by my bed. "Eva, there''s a design issue with the project in Manovia. Did you know that?"


    "Huh?" I looked at him wide-eyed Crystal had just left two hours ago, and she hadn''t mentioned any issues.


    He shook his head. "I thought Crystal came by to tell you about it."


    A chill ran through me. He had spies in the hospital and was keeping tabs on my every move. I clenched my fists, barely managing to keep myposure. "I''ve left most of the design work to her, and she tends to downy problems." Leonard nodded and pulled out a table. "These are the designs you worked on originally. Now, there''s an issue with them, and we''ll need you to take care


    of this matter.


    "Emma and her team will have to take at least a month to sort everything out from scratch. It''s tooplicated. We need you to handle it yourself." He ced the tablet in front of me.


    I looked at the design sketches and couldn''t help butugh. "Leonard, are you insane, or do you think I am? Can''t you see what condition I''m in?"


    I coughed heavily, unable to contain my frustration. I was practically on my deathbed, and he still wanted to squeeze thest bit of work out of me. Was this capitalism at its worst?


    He patted my back, a hint of reproach in his voice. "I have no other choice. You know how difficult it is to redo a design like this. And given your condition, wouldn''t it be better to work while you still have the strength? That way, the project in Manovia won''t be dyed.'' I shook his hand off, disgusted. "You want to use me onest time before I die, don''t you?


    I had nothing more to say to him, feeling a wave of dizziness.


    Leonard stifled his anger and held my hand firmly. "Eva, you know your capabilities. Anyone else who revises the designs will need a lot of time. You don''t want the studio''s first international project to be abandoned, right?"


    I tried to pull my hand away, but he only tightened his grip.


    "You''re Harmon Group''s Design Director. Your designs represent thepany. You''re responsible forpleting this."


    I was infuriated by his shamelessness. He wanted to pass off my studio''s design as Harmon Group''s work and exploit me even as Iy here, sick and exhausted?


    -


    Thinking about Crystal''s hesitant look earlier, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, Getting angry wouldn''t help me I needed something tangible in return. After two long minutes, I opened my eyes, feeling calm again. Looking at Leonard, I said, "Fine. I''ll revise the designs, even if it kills me. But I have conditions."


    "You can name anything. If it''s within my power, I''ll agree to anything."


    "Then go jump out the window," I blurted instinctively.


    Sering the brief look of shock on his face, I rolled my eyes. "When did you be this hypocritical, Leonard? Don''t wor


    know you won''t do that. But I want my studio''s name on the project in Manovia."


    "No way!" he snapped, refusing immediately.


    worry, I''m not asking you to die. I


    Of course, had known all along that he intended to leverage the studio to coerce me while nning to take all the credit for himself. Iy back dow turning away from him. "It''s just a name on the project. The choice is yours."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Paternity Test Result


    and gave it to Rowe


    When Austyn was at the hospital yesterday, he took a strand of Jennie''s hair without her knowing an


    This envelope contained the DNA test result.


    He extracted the single piece of paper with trembling hands..


    He skipped all the medical jargon and jumped to the end.


    "Probability of paternity: 90.0009999%."


    Austyn blinked.


    The number remained the same,


    The implication was clear.


    He was Jennie''s biological father.


    Which meant he was also Joshua''s father.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461 Let''s Work Together, Partner


    Leonard stood at the side of my hospital bed for a long time, I knew he was weighing his options. If he allowed my studio''s name to appear, then he wa effectively telling the whole world that Harmon Group didn''t design the project. I might''ve been Harmon Group''s design director for the time being, but anyone with a sharp eye and keen mind would immediately understand what was going on.


    Naturally, Leonard wasn''t okay with it. However, I couldn''t make concessions either. It didn''t matter if my death was genuine or fake. I had to leave Crystal and the others with an impressive reputation.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That way, my studio would continue to have a substantial influence in the industry even if I wasn''t in the picture.


    my own


    I didn''t hear Leonard''s voice until after a while. "If this is what you want, then so be it. However, I have terms of my


    I opened my eyes and looked at him with a nk expression. Leonard had never been one to suffer losses in a deal. I had expected him to name his terms Right now, I didn''t have anything. So, he could only have one term "Let''s get remarried,"


    This was fully within my expectations. So, it didn''t faze me at all, I looked at him with unblinking eyes, and his gaze was fixed on me as well. It seemed like both of us understood what was on each other''s mind right now. Eventually, I chuckled, "Why should I remarry you, Leonard? What makes you think I''ll do something like that and let you be my legal guardian? Why should I subject myself to your whim andncy? You think too highly of yourself, Leonard. Just stop." My eyes wereced with mockery, but my heart was chilled to the core. It looked like I had to get a step on and execute the n Luca put forth. I honestly couldn''t go back to Leonard''s side.


    "You know you don''t have grounds to reject me, Eva." Leonard leaned forward slightly. "If you want y have to give me something in return."


    your


    studio to have credit on the project, then you''ll


    ading rumors about our remarriage out there


    "I''ll let Harmon Group share the credit." This was my line. I couldn''t let him cross it. "You''ve been spreading Leonard. I''ve never refuted them. It''s just a marriage certificate. Why won''t you let it go?"


    I didn''t get why Leonard was so obsessed over it, and he didn''t understand why I wouldn''t agree to it "Right back at you. Why won''t you do it? It''s just a marriage certificate. Leonard immediately stood up. He didn''t give me any o either. However, I shook my head again. "That''s impossible. Just love."


    chance to resist him


    Leonard seemed to be agitated. He paced back and forth in front of me. Eventually, up, Eva. If Alisa-"


    he stood fi


    firmly and resorted to his old and reliable method. "Listen


    "Save your breath, Leonard. You know very well that my surgery has a slim chance of sess. I''m going to die soon, and I can''t afford to care about her anymore." I kept my eyes shut and spoke without much emotion.


    "I''m really tired. If you back me into a corner, I''ll just drag you down with me. Once I''m dead, whatever you do to them is none of my I must''ve sounded too indifferent, or perhaps Leonard was also tired.


    In the end, I heard him saying, "Suit yourself."


    When he was leaving my ward, he added, "You have two days to get it through your head. I''ll be waiting for you


    I knew it. Leonard would never give in that easily.


    your phone call "


    concern anymore."


    I stared at the ceiling in a daze. The walls in the VIP ward were painted light green, which signified life and birth. However, I felt nothing but mncholy right now. I was already in this miserable state. Why did he keep pushing me? I couldn''t stop caring about Alisa in good conscience. Actually, it was kind of weird. We had only met each other twice when we were young, and we weren''t exactly close either.


    However, the bond between us suddenly deepened by leaps and bounds. She was willing to give up Green Group for my sake, and I wasn''t about to make her think she sacrificed for the wrong person.


    I knew that Leonard had to get off her back if she wanted to marry into the Pope family. I ran the thought through my head for a whole day, and I gave Luca a call during the weekend.


    "I''ve made a decision, Luca. Let''s work together, partn


    partner."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 We''re Remarrying


    Instead of giving Leonard the time to keep monitoring me, it would''ve been better to upy him with something.


    Meanwhile, Luca seemed to have predicted that I would agree to work with him because he immediately started delegating tasks.


    "I have a trick or two to make him lose hisposure in thepany for the time being. Then, he''ll surely use the remarriage to attract the public opinion to his side. However, I''ll need you to stall him for a while. There''s a lot of stuff I have to wrap up on at my side. We can''t afford to be hasty now. "Don''t worry, I''ll get everything done for your identity overseas."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I thought this was the first time I had heard Luca speaking in such a proper manner. For a moment there, I couldn''t quite get used to it. After I hung up the phone, I felt a little worried Initially, I didn''t thinkca was a threat to Leonard. However, I underestimated him. In less than a month, several of Leonard''s projects continuously faced issues. The board of directors also put a lot of pressure on him.


    I was aware that Mr. Harmon Senior was watching theirpetition from the sidelines, Leonard must''ve been at a disadvantage. Meanwhile, Emma did her role as my little spy and reported thepany''s situation to me from time to time.


    "Luca is really deceitful. He bribed one of Leonard''s most trusted subordinates and swapped out a lot of contracts. The coborators are upset, and they want Leonard to pay thepensation. His reputation is all but ruined.


    "The design department is starting to work overtime again. I''m worried that I''m going to drop dead on my work desk."


    Emma grumbled to me every single day, which made me wonder if Harmon Group was really in a bad state now.


    With that said, with Leonard starting to get busy, he stopped looking for me. I was able to talor a breather in the past month, and it also gave me a chance to work on my escape n.


    Today, I had just finished calling Crystal when Leonard opened the door out of nowhere. My bodyguards wanted to stop him, but I waved at them.


    "Let him in. He probably came here for a reason." And I had just the idea of why he was looking for me. Leonard had lost several projects in the past month. He would surely feel frustrated.


    He pulled out a share transfer agreement and said, "I''m giving you 1% of thepany''s shares. I want you to remarry me, Eva. Don''t worry, I just need to use our remarriage to suppress the dumpster fire that''s going on right now. I won''t intervene in your personal freedom." Leonard put the agreement on the hospital bed and stuffed a pen into my hand. I lifted the pen and looked at it. Then, I put it aside.


    "I rejected your grandfather when he offered me 3% of thepany''s shares back then. What makes you think you can bribe me with your offer? More to the point, what good is money to me right now?"


    1 raised my hand, which was hooked up to an IV drip. It was so full of puncture marks that there was almost no more space for the nurses to insert an IV needle. I was in bad shape. If I lived to see another day, great. If I died, then I would be okay with it too. Leonard had been keeping an eye on my situation. Naturally, he knew about it as well. He looked at me and licked his lips, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    1 finally learned about the reason Leonard was here when Alisa gave me a call.


    "Leonard''s going to look for you, Eva Don''t tell him anything under any circumstances. That son of a bitch suspended several projects with Green Group. I need to make a trip to Melgrove. Apparently, they ran into some issues with funding." "When did this happen?" My voice grew deeper, and any eyes wereced with malice when I looked at Leonard.


    He was just using the same, old trick all over again. Well, it was worlding.


    Leonard took the phone and ended the call for me. "So, are you willing to sign it now?"


    I stared at him for a long time before I closed my eyes. "Are you sure it''s Just a remarriage and that you won''t intervene in my personal freedom?" "Certainly


    "Alright, I''ll agree to it" "I opened my eyes and noticed that Leonard remained unfazed. He had known that I wouldpromise. Then, he


    and


    the document on the nightstand. "Sign it, and 1% of thepany''s shares will be yours. You''ll be a shareholder in Harmon Group as well I''ll be picking you up next Monday. We''re going to get our marriage certificate at the county clerk''s office."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463 Get Ready to Act


    After Leonard left, I didn''t recover for a long time. I honestly hadn''t expected him to be this despicable. He had already set the trap when he signed the contracts with Alisa,


    If every project faced issues with funding, Green Group would find themselves in a bind, even if it was just a small dy. They had just recovered a little from Keenan''s embezzlement. They couldn''t afford to take another hit.


    Iy on the hospital bed for a long time before I finally gave Luca a call. "I''m getting remarried to Leonard on Monday. Get ready to put your n in


    motion."


    "So soon?" Clearly, Luca was a little displeased. "I told you, Eva. I have a lot of preparations to make. Moreover, I''m just about to overwhelm him. The move concerning you is supposed to be a decisive blow. Now is not the time for it." "He forced my hand. I didn''t have a say in it." My voice was a little choked up.


    Luca fell silent for a long time, but he still ended up denying my request, "No. Not now, at least. My n isn''t foolproof yet. You two can''t get remarried now. Otherwise, I''ll be forcibly put into a passive position." Luca finally had an advantage over Leonard. Naturally, he wouldn''t want any nasty surprises at this juncture.


    However, I had made up my decision, and I had a solution for it. "I know where Amelia''s hometown is. You have two days to track her down. Leonard will surely gather the reporters during the day that we remarry. If Amelia shows up, then the procedure will be put on the back burner."


    This was a desperate move, Saving Amelia could bring us more issues. However, those issues would have nothing to do with me once I was gone. Crystal had already asked around Amelia''s ssmate, who also came from the same hometown. Ame had certainly gone back there. It was just a matter of where she was specifically.


    The way I saw it, Luca could track her down if he set his mind to it. He fell silent for a brief moment before he finally agreed to my n. I hung up the phone and immediately contacted Zack


    For the past month, we had been making preparations for me to run away from Leonard. Luca had a lot of angles to consider, but things were much simpler for us. We just had to fake my death so that I could escape. That was all


    Zack merely sighed when he heard that I wanted to proceed with the n. "Have you thought it over, Eva? Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yeah. Thanks for your help, Zack. We don''t have to wait for Luca. We can just execute my escape n on our own. All he has to do is stall Leonard." This


    was part of my n too. If I let Luca own me, he''d probably use me in hispetition with Leonard. I had to take control of my own life. Instead of waiting for him to get everything prepared, it would be better for me to run away first


    "I''ll need you to handle my identity after I take my death. Also, you''ll have to forge the autopsy report for me. It''s better to rent a more modest cab. All you have to do is bribe the doctor a little..."


    I swung open. Julian quickly came inside and shut the door just as fast.


    Before I could finish my sentence, the door to my ward sw "Let''s put a pin on this discussion. I have to go." I hung up the phone hastily. Just as I was about to sh a smile at Julian, I heard his indifferent voice. "Where are you going? Do you have a grand escape n to leave this hellhole already? Are you you going to kill yourself?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you running? Where do you


    think you can run off to, huh? Are he had


    I pursed my lips as I looked at him. For a moment there, I didn''t know what to say. Julian was able to achieve much at such a young age. Naturally, he a brilliant mind. He had merely listened to a sentence or two of what I just said to piece together my n Julian took my phone and nced at it. "You even roped Zack in. Where is he going to send you?"


    He squinted and approached me. "Do you think it''s that easy to take an autopsy report? Why did you find a Do you think they''re more reliable?-


    find an outsider for this instead of your own family?

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 A Little Proposal


    Julian was able to deduce what my n was based on a few of the things I said However, it never urred to him that I would cooperate with Lu?aBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?n'' it better if we just execute your escape n on our own?"


    "We need someone to stall Led He''s to intelligent, and Luca is the only person who can distract him. I sighed helplessly. Back then, I thought Leonard was fit to be my husband because of his high intelligence. Now, however, his intelligence was the reason was at death''s door.


    After Julian heard my n, he shook his head repeatedly. "What kind of a diet n is this? Do you really think it''s usible? Let me tell you something. You could fall into the river and your corpse could be bloated beyond recognition and the cops would still mark you down.


    "If you go missing, Leonard just might send someone down into the river to find you. What makes you think you can escape? If you ask me, you should just set yourself on fire. That would leave no trace" Juli wore a stem expression as he discussed various ways for me to die.


    1ould''vewled betone him in awe if I could. He was truly a doctor. He knew more ways to fake my death than I did. However, it didn''t sound offhand remarks.


    Was it possible that doctors knew all too well how to destroy a human body without leaving behind any traces?


    "Moreover, it isn''t practical for you to live in a small town. Your condition needs chemotherapy, and that''s going to leave records behind My suggestion is for you to go through with the Surgery Cost Can''t you remarry after that!" As Julian came up with more ideas, he ended up rejecting my n.


    startdeigning unconscious


    row, Leonard won''t be able to drag you all the way there and remarry you if you''re unconscious. I''ve looked into it. You can''t get the marriage


    certificate if you''re not there."


    "Talian, were you thinking of forcing Alisa to quickly get a marriage tificate with you?" I sled as I said yfully, but he actually blushed.


    My jaw dropped. I didn''t think Julian actually thought about it.


    (to me how imusible n was. In the end, I shook my head helplessly. "You do know about my situation, don''t you,


    With that said, he immediately adopted a serious look and analyzed to Julian? There''s no guarantee that the cancerous cells won''t rte after the surgery. If that happens, I won''t be able to go through another surgery. "Furthermore, I might die, but I don''t want everyone to suffer with me. Isn''t that the reason you''re here today? Didn''t Alisa ask you to be here?" Alina went to Melgarve, and she must''ve been worried about me. Otherwise, Julian wouldn''t be here at this time of night.


    In the end, julian had no choice but to agree to my n. However, he insisted that 1 had to be cremated.


    "The way i see in, you have to pickeremation. What''s more, we have to push your body to cremation as soon as you the. We can''t give Leonard the time to do anything


    "Il Amelia could pester him, then the fire would''ve bined you to ashes. That will enderit impossible to do any Din tots. You''ll be safe then" Julian was so calm about it that I waspletely speechless.


    "Have you given much thought is my fake death a long time ago, Julian? Every step of your n sounds so smooth that it doesn''t seem like you just came up with it." julian pushed his games and said. "That''s why I said that you should sook your family''s help when ites to faking death. Do you see just how masterfull am now?"


    I waspletely stumped All I could do was nod firmly. "I feel like have to remind you not to actually feed me to the mes when the timees, Julian. I have to stay alive."


    Julian pulled out his phone and typed something. Then, he showed me a simple n. "You only have two days until Monday, which means you''re running out of time. So, follow this process andrehearse in You and Zack work in a bigpany. Can''t you two manage a little propmal?"


    Pchuckled in embarrassment and nodded. I was lucky to have a heather inw who was multi-talented.


    Ir might''ve been a simple n, but he had even thought of my escape route after faked my death. How awesome!

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 Ani Arrives


    Before Julian left, he checked with me if we were keeping this a secret from Alisa. I nodded my head hastily and said, "Don''t tell her. Let her think that I died for real. I believe you''re well aware of her temper." I sighed and added, "Please bear with her in the future,"


    Allsa couldn''t conceal her emotions, and she just might let something slip very quickly. I also knew for a fact that she would secretly visit me. With this in mind, I might as well let her think that I was actually dead. clised his gaze on me for a long time. "We''re getting married next year. Are you certain?"


    Wa''s going to have a baby nwo yearster, and we might have the second in three years."


    "Are you sure you will get kids that fast?"


    "Without a doube"


    ww


    1 looked at Julian, and he raised an eyebrow at me. Eventually, I chuckled helplessly. "Three years it is, then I''ll be there for the birth of your second child."


    That was if I was still alive three yearster,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Han saw that I was adamant about my n, and he didn''tment


    then. His n was basically wless, and Zack had made proper arrangements,


    I also prepared a letter of appointment for Crystal She would also inherit all of my properties as well as the assets that were worth tens of millions of dors in my ount.


    Crystall was feeling diffident when the signed the agreement. "Say, Dra. Do you think we''re doing something illegal? Are you really giving me this much money? Aren''t you worried that I might take it all for myself?"


    it''s not illegal, and I have faith in you. There''s nothing to be worked about" I gave her a gentle node and said, "I''m just trying to fake my death and escape this hell hole. What are you afraid of


    you could just go back to the small towns and be a rk or something. It''s not I can finish spending this kind of money. You''ve always looked after me in college. Consider it your


    Crystall tolled her eyes at me and quickly signed it. She grumbled as the did, "I''m going to y my role masterfully, and I''m not going back to the small towns even if you point a gun at my head. I''ll keep the money for you. Don''t de " Ichuckled and rubbed Crystal''s hair, feeling a little excited about Monday. I hadn''t slept at all during the weekend, and I bet Leonard was just the same.


    He appeared in my ward before 7:00 am, and he even wore formal attire. "I low you''re allergiero pollen now, Eva. So, I didn''t buy a bouquet, but I did bring you an outfit."


    Not only did Leonard bring me a white dress, but he also gave me a wig I touched my bald head and smiled disdainfully when I thought about his scornful grin "Do you find my bald head to be hideous?!


    No I just think it''s inappropriate


    Isnacted and refused to talk to hypocrite anymore. He handed me the wig, and I realized that a ck and long hairstyle actually resembled the look I had back in college.


    1 didn''t malor a fass. There was no need to as with him at this juncture. The thought that I could leave him so made me feel a little exhrated.


    After Leonard brought me to the county derk''s office, the reporters Huddled around me the moment I stepped out of the car.


    "Are you really remarrying Ms. Green, Mr. Harmon?"


    there a bouquet? Will you throw it and share some lock with us?


    "Ms. Guern is looking good. As expected, true love trumps everything


    Leonard wore a bright smile on his face while his assistant kept thanking the reporters foring to witness the event.


    There weren''t even this many people when we got our marriage certificate years ago 1 chuckled at the thought of it. As expected, a genuine marriage and a fake one were two different Leonard loded at me and adjusted my wife if he was would it would fall off my head throughout the entire drive.


    what brought the smile on! Are you happy?"


    I nodded indifferently. I was genuinely happy. After all, I was going to be free from his clutches. Moreover, Green Group was out of the pinch as well. We wouldn''t have to see each "You can''t remarry her, Leonard. Not my war! You told me that you love me. You said that you want


    All of a burden, an untimely cry rase in the air, and I finally let out a sigh of rellet. Amelia hadau wed want me and our son by your side. So, you can''t remarry her!"

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 Game Over


    Amelia suddenly showed up. Naturally,


    reports weren''t about to miss out on a shutter chance with him


    In the past, Leonard was worried that I might say something that was unfavorable to him. So, he had always brought over reporters from news agencies that had a good rapport This time, however, Leonard didn''t have that kind of concern. There were reporters from different news a agencies here as well as some onlookers who were here to see the event. Amelia oked disheveled, and she had lost 33 pounds at the very least. She lookedpletely different from before. Her arm There were some on her neck clearly, she had been subjected to certain torture methods.


    arms were exposed, and they were covered in injuries and bruises.


    I wouldn''t have recognized Amelia if I hadn''t spent four years with her to the same docmitory. I turned my head sideways, feeling a little sorry for her.


    In would''ve been a lie to say that I didn''t feel guilty at all. If it wasn''t because I needed to love her in my escape n, 1 would never have looked for her again.


    "You lied to me, Leonard, and you stole my son away from me! You told me that you loved me and that you''d many me. You liar! Give my son back to me. He''s my son. Give him back!" Amelia rushed at Leonard as she spoke, intending to hit him. However, Leonard''s bodyguards immediately stopped her


    Leonard merely held ones me tightly before ghing his bodyguards a look. They were about to size Amelia, but a crowd suddenly came over to watch the drama. There were men and women, young and old. All of them kept pushing each other. "Seriously? Is this the crazydy from before? Was her son take away from her?"


    ch, bay. Hurry up and record the whole thing This is going to go viral in a second. I''m sure of it."


    "Whichddy in the homewrecker now? Can someone exin it to me?"


    "an''t this a typical example of taking someone''s child away for themselves? They merely used her for her womb. Do they think of her as a surrogate mother or something?"


    Everyone in the crowd had their phones out. They would''ve snack their phones right in front of our faces if they could. What they said was simply mean, and they basically said every nasty stuff imaginable. Leonard''s expression earnedpletely sout when he heard them.


    The mare chat the scene became, the easier it was for me to get away.


    Leonard was jostled by the crowd. Amelia moved swiftly and stopped forward to grab his suit. "Leonard and Eva, you two are such a despicable couple! Give my son back to me! I''m going to press charges against you two How dare you take my son away from me? I''m going to all you!"


    Lesnard was gripped tightly, and he could''t break free. However, it wasn''t as if he could hit Amelia. His eyebrows were knitted tightly. He turned around and looked at me. leave first, Eva!"


    Lesnard''s bodyguards were pushed out of the way by the crowd. This was my chance.


    I nodded and looked at the side of the road As expected, there was a cabover there. I hopped in without a second thought.


    "You should


    "Soep on it, mister." My heart was pounding Luca had arranged for the cab to be here as well. The moment the driver turned on the engine and drove off, I knew that I had escaped When the cab had driven off for quite some distance, I pulled out my phone, only to find that I couldn''t get a signal It didn''t matter what I did, there was no signal.


    Whate lock I had. As expected, good fortune never struck twice Can I borrow


    redme


    your phone, mister? Mine don''t have any signal. Can you hear me, mister? Will you let me use your phone for a while?" I called out to the cab driver several times, but heContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Did Linda di who was mule?


    All of a sudden, realized that the cab driver''s side profile looked somewhat familiar. Although he was wearing a mask, I had a feeling that I had seen him before Instinctively leaned forward and found myself looking into Daryl''s eyes "Dary"


    "It''s been a while, Eva." Hasquinted slightly before immediately spraying somethin


    on my face.


    Before I passed out, I thought about how careless i was earlier. I was so concerned about my escape n that I didn''t notice there was someone else targeting me. Tooked it was game over for ine.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467 Abducted


    When I wake up, I saw the familiar metal shack and the various stones on the ground. A chill can down my spine. It was the ce Lily had taken me to when she abducted me. How was it not


    Did they just seal up the quarry because of the many stones here?


    I wanted to get up, but ealized that I didn''t have any energy left in me. Daryl was sitting in a darker, and he suddenly spoke up, "Are you awake already? They say that cancer patients have a faster metabolism. Looks like it''s true


    "You woke up earlier than I thought. It''s a good thing that drove fast with that said, you''re really walk. You won''t be able to escape even if I didn''t tie you up, am I right?"


    Daryl was absolutely right. I couldn''t run away. In fact, couldn''t even stand up. He was holding half a bottle of beer. Clearly, he had been drinking for some time.


    Tremained quiet and raised my head to look at him. He was a police officer, and yet he had the guts to do something like this. It was very likely that he had a contingency n. Alternatively, it was possible that he didn''t want to the nymore. So, he was making onest desperate move,


    After all, I wasn''t the only one who led Lily to her death Leonard was also part of it


    Daryl crouched in front of me. He lifted my chin and snorted coldly. "Lily looks nothing like you. How could Leonard have treated her like a recement? She has suffered a lot. Why did you nwo have to kill her?*


    "I didn''t kill her, Daryl." Lily''s death might''ve been ded to me, but it was also because she abducted me. If she didn''t want me dead, the police officers wouldn''t have killed her.


    Daryl raised an eyebrow. "That''s where you''re wrong. You did het. Lily wouldn''t have had to be Leonard''s mistress if it weren''t for you. She certainly wouldn''t have abducted you out of jealousy. It''s all your fault"


    1 was rendered utterly speechless by how he had twisted the logle. How did he pass the test to be a police officer?


    With that said, none of this mattered anymore. looked at the ce her earlier and saw a lot of stones that emanated radiation. I strained and propped myself up.


    "You''re still young, Daryl. The stones here are radioactive. Are you are you want to suffer the same fate as me in the future? You probably know that Leonard''s sterility is rted to the radiation of you hurry over to the hospital now, you just might be able to save yourself." The way I see it, this was probably what min cared about. However, Dand was ordinary man. He touched the stones and shed me a creepy smile.


    Lily is gone Who am I supposed to have a baby with? Do you think avery man is like Leonard and that we can sleep with anydy? I''ve bought a ce, for God''s sake. I was thinking that she might as well enjoy afortable with me after her divorce.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to know something? I would''ve been able to ept her daughter. But Lily rejected me. She said Leonard was the one who could provide her with a good life. What awaited her instead? Did Leonard give her afortable by sending her to hell?" Daryl didn''t seem to be a beavy drinker because he was already drunk from half a bottle of beer. He rambled on for a long time, but the gist of it was that Lily was the sunshine in his youth. He came from a poor family, and she was the one who had helped him out Even after Lily and Dyl boke up, he wasn''t able to move on from her despite the fact that so many years had passed


    I wasn''t in the mood to listen to his love-hate history with Lily. So, I shut my eyes. Clearly, he looked at her through apletely different lens. Perhaps he was so obsessed with her that he was already boa far por


    Daryl crouched in front of me again by the time he reached the end of his rambling.


    "I''m aware that wealthy people like you don''t expect a romantic rtionship like the one I had with Lily, but I love her. Since you two hurt her, then you''ll have to make up for it with you


    The sound of the police siren was drawing eater by the second. However, Daryl wasn''t even nervous. Instead, he chuckled with a chilling cruelty.


    "Let''s see how tough you and Leandro, Eva Let''s see if you two will survive."

 Chapter 468

    chapter 468 Rowing Away


    Daryl seemed to have gone off the rockers for good. He actually went outside with a gun in his hand.


    "s been a long time, Mr. Harmon I can''t believe you actually came here I thought you only had eyes for yourself. It looks like Eva in your true love, huh?"


    Daryl''s voice wasced with madness. I couldn''t see what was going on outside, but I could hear that a lot of people were here.


    There had to be three or four police cars, atst. The police officers kept shouting for everyone to stand backBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pick your fight with me, Daryl. Let Eva go! Lily suffered because she was with me. It has nothing to do with Eva!" Leonard shouted at the top of his lungs. I could hear that his voice was cracking. There were also some other relentless screams as people stopped him froming over.


    I was aware that the radiation was extreme here. If everyone came to this spot, then they were doomed as well. Tried as I might, however, I just couldn''t let out a loud cry.


    Daryl seemed to be very confident that I wouldn''t be able to run away. He ain''t even the my limbs up. His spection was on point, though. I was on myst legs, to begin with. Now that he had drazed me, I was simply drained


    However, that didn''t stop me from propping myself up and starting crawing. The most important thing right now was survival Daryl had gone out of his mind, and I was certain that he wanted to drag me and Leonard to hell with him.


    I wasn''t aware of how strong human will could be until the moment I was really about to die. I didn''t go out the front entrance directly because Daryl would surely spot me. Meanwhile, I needed a way to make il cet alive and an opportunity for me to fake my duth


    I leaned on the metal shack''s wall and felt around it. When I walked by a pile of small rocks, 1 immediately stopped in my tracks. There was a faint whistle behind them, which meant t hadobe an opening here


    weren''t welded together properly back when they were made


    there


    they were made. After


    I moved the rod one by one. Then, I discovered that there was actually a hole behind them. The metal sheets probably we that, the elements must''ve eaten away ar them. Ordinary adults wouldn''t have been able to squeeze through, but looked at my boy arms and thought God had prepared this hole for me. It was located at the rear part of the metal shack, and slowly squeezed out of it under the cover of darks


    The people in front of the metal shackware still confronting each other, but I couldn''t hear them clearly anymore. All I knew was that I had to run away before everyone realized I was gone Fortunately, there was a path behind the quarry. The police officers probably hadn''t discovered this area. There wasn''t a single soul here. Naturally, there weren''t any lights either. fumbled and crawled forward I had no idea which of these rocks were radioactive, but didn''t have the energy to c


    to care about that now.


    After 1 climbed over a huge rock, I stumbled my way toward another. I almost exclusively crawled the whole way before I finally reached the side of the road.


    At longst, I saw the cab, which was parked by the side of the road Daryl must''ve been too hasty earlier because he didn''t even close the door. However, I tried several times, only to realize that I was in such bad shape that couldn''t drive


    All of a sudden, an idea popped into my mind, and a n quickly took shape. 1 found my cell phone in the backseat. Then, I quickly hid in the trunk


    Leonard was still confronting Daryl, and police officers found the cab as well. All of a sudden, Daryl shouted, "Don''te any closer. I have dynamite! Anyone who approaches me will


    The two police officers were about to investigate the cab, but they were frozen where they stood when they heard Daryl


    in nat sure, but Daryl has gone out of his mind I mean, he even brought hus


    i had no idea who it was, but someone suddenly screamed, "I


    The two police officers inuinctively hopped into the cab and turned on the engine.


    The als upt explosion shocked me to my coe. I didn''t think Daryl would actually try to bring everyone down with him, I hid in the trunk, feeling my heart pounding like crazy. Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 Execute the n


    The two police officers didn''t drive far before they stopped the cab. They were would about what happened at the scene as well. So, they got out and hurried bark


    By the time I suck out of the trunk, there was nothing to be in the vicinity. I looked at the quarry and saw that it was in aplete mess


    smarter of fact, the dynamite Daryl brought wasn''t that destructive. After all, he could only being so many. As luck would have it, the mountain next to the gastry copsed High boulder rained down from the sky, and everyone at the scene was retreating swiftly. So, no one was going to pay attention to the side of the road, where I was at, When I saw Legard charging toward the metal shack, I couldn''t help but find it strange. I didn''t think he still loved me. So, why was he risking his life and going there!


    I didn''t leave until my phone rang I dragged my exhausted body and shuffled out of there. Then, I heard Zack''s concerned voice over the phone.


    "there are you, Eva? Why aren''t you at the designated spot? Luca''s men said they didn''t manage to pick you up. What happened?"


    chuckled coldly. How would Daryl have kn about our n if us hadn''t tipped him off?


    Luca didn''t want to fake my death. Instead, he wanted me to die for good in any case, he had achieved his goal. On top of that, he could keep himself out of it. What a great n. I took a deep breath. "I was abducted, Zack. But this an opportunity for us." Everything had been arranged today. Although some minor hurdles cued, it would probably give us the same result we wanted


    People kept running out of the quarry Meanwhile, hailed a cabin the middle of the chaos. "There was andslide at the quarry, mister. Please take me back to the city."


    The cab drive book a look at the mess downhill before turning his gaze to me. He saw the disheveled state was in and hurriedly opened the car door.


    "Get in first. Did someone call the pohoe? I can see police cartoo


    "Yeah, but the police officers are trapped too. We have to go now pt my head lowered the whole time.


    Leonard was afraid that my wig would fall of So, be used the best wig these was, and it actually trained on top of my head after the entire mayhem. Just as well, though. It could conceal


    The whole thing was such a chaotic mess that the cab driver didn''t ask me anything When we finally reached the city, I hurriedly thanked him and got out of the car. I wanted to pay him, bur hesised not taking any money.


    In the end, I could only thank him. Then, I quickly dialed Zack''s number. "Come over here and get me. Pilsend you the location."


    Half an hourter, Zack was finally here. He pulled me into his car without a singlewood Afterward, he let out a heavy sigh and asked, "Are you alright, Eva?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I waved in response. My consciousness was starting to slip. I was so focused on running away earlier that I didn''t notice anything on my body.


    Now, I finally realized that there were scratches and cuts all over


    en my arms and thighs. The injuries were starting to hurt.


    Zack took a look at me, and he immediately mmed the gas pedal "Hang in there, Eva. We''ll be there in a minute.


    "Jan is on standby. Don''t worry ''be fine "


    Zack proceeded to say something, but I couldn''t hear him more. Thest thing I remembered was that the car speed was well over 75 miles per hour.


    By the time I regained consciousness, I was dazy, eculd hear Julian''s voice


    "She''s fine, she just passed out. It''s probably because someone drugged her. The injuries the sustained are merely flesh wounds. It''ll be fine. This will still work out. We can just help her bound the ne."


    1 fought to open my eyes. It just so happened that Julion was turning around. Our gazes met, and he asked, "Are you awake? How do you feel? Is there any difort?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t think I could utter any words. Julian leaned dose to me and stared straight into my soul.


    **I''m going to ask you again, Eva. Do you still want to


    rould no longer speak, but Lodded with resolution


    cute the n we''ve discussed?" had to low

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 Rehom Again


    This time, Julian didn''t say anything. Instead, he scooped me up. "You have multiple scratches and cuts, but they aren''t serious. You recovered quite well previously, so you should


    "You''re going to go there with a friend of mine. They work for an International medical organization, and they have to take two patients to Erewhon to conduct surgery. You''re one of them."


    Jus rambled on next to me, not caring it could hear him. In the end, he stuffed a note into my pocket. "Demember, my friend''s name is Andrew Webber. Hit him up if you need anything. I''ve written down Crystals, Zack''s, and my contact numbers on the paper. I want you to let me know as soon as you get there."


    I nodded in a daze. Then, Leould feelmyself being carried into an ambnce. Someone put an oxygen mask over my face. After that, I could sense a group of medical staff walking with me.


    My heart was in my throat when I had to pass through the security inspection, However, the security guard merely checked my ID. He looked at me, and there was pity in his eyes. Then, he let me through..


    Actually, I didn''t me the security guard. After all, I looked so pale and ghostly that anyone could tell i was ill. Moreover, it was clear that I was terminally ill.


    The moment the airne took off in the air, a man with a beard approached toe. "Are you Eva? I''m Andrew Webber. I''m a friend of Julian''s."


    When I looked at him, I thought he was in his cos or sos. It was a good thing the oxygen mask covered my lips.


    Andrew leaned in close and squinted. "I''m the same age as Julian. You got that? I''ll look young if I shave."


    I shut my eyes to signal to him that I got it.


    Andrew pursed his lips and said, "Get some sleep. I''ll take us a while to get there. Julian wanted me to congratte you on his behalf. He


    He said you got a new life."


    At that moment, I suddenly felt very awful I can felt he crying. From the moment the airne took off in the air, I no longer had to worry about Leonard finding me [recalled how brutal the situation was at the quarry back then. It was logical to think that they would never find my body. There was a real risk of a second copse, and the stones were radioactive. The govemment just might seal up the whole ce. If that was the case, I would have to be dered dead.


    I took a deep breath and found that the air in the ne felt fresher now. However, my health wasn''t as optimistic as Julian had assumed.


    Iwas still unconscious when the ne touched down at Erewhon. When I did wake up eventually, Andrew told me that seven days hade and gone.


    your situation is worse than we''ve imagined, Ew. Julian sent me your medical history, and things aren''t looking good. You can''t go fo


    for an operation now."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    was hard to stomach such news, especially when I had just woken up. I had already gotten myself to a foreign country. Why couldn''t I live? Andrew patted my hand "With that said, I don''t want you to worry about anything My medical skills are better than Julian''s. I''m a better doctor by andslide. Julian is just useless. With me around, I''ll see to it that you don''t meet your maker."


    1 felt quite speechless when heard Andrew talk. They might speak differentnguages,


    es, but he was every bit as sarcastic as Julian was. It was no wonder both of them were friends. He that as it may, it felt wonderful to have hope. So, I still felt immensely grateful to him. Before Andrew lett, he gave me a me a phone.


    "Juli told me that you''re severely addicted to your phone. I''ve saved his number in there. I''m going to leave the rest to you. It''ll help keep you distracted."


    I looked at the cool hip-hop phone case with aser engraving. Then, I nced at Andrew and his thick beard. However, I chose to be quiet


    Although the phone case was wryenol and shy, the phone itsell wasn''t too bad at all. I didn''t dare to log in to my ount. Instead, created a new one. The moment local in Twitter, the Tlistirending Topic: Isaw was my death.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 470 Rehom Again


    This time, Julian didn''t say anything. Instead, he scooped me up. "You have multiple scratches and cuts, but they aren''t serious. You recovered quite well previously, so you should


    "You''re going to go there with a friend of mine. They work for an International medical organization, and they have to take two patients to Erewhon to conduct surgery. You''re one of them."


    Jus rambled on next to me, not caring it could hear him. In the end, he stuffed a note into my pocket. "Demember, my friend''s name is Andrew Webber. Hit him up if you need anything. I''ve written down Crystals, Zack''s, and my contact numbers on the paper. I want you to let me know as soon as you get there."


    I nodded in a daze. Then, Leould feelmyself being carried into an ambnce. Someone put an oxygen mask over my face. After that, I could sense a group of medical staff walking with me.


    My heart was in my throat when I had to pass through the security inspection, However, the security guard merely checked my ID. He looked at me, and there was pity in his eyes. Then, he let me through..


    Actually, I didn''t me the security guard. After all, I looked so pale and ghostly that anyone could tell i was ill. Moreover, it was clear that I was terminally ill.


    The moment the airne took off in the air, a man with a beard approached toe. "Are you Eva? I''m Andrew Webber. I''m a friend of Julian''s."


    When I looked at him, I thought he was in his cos or sos. It was a good thing the oxygen mask covered my lips.


    Andrew leaned in close and squinted. "I''m the same age as Julian. You got that? I''ll look young if I shave."


    I shut my eyes to signal to him that I got it.


    Andrew pursed his lips and said, "Get some sleep. I''ll take us a while to get there. Julian wanted me to congratte you on his behalf. He


    He said you got a new life."


    At that moment, I suddenly felt very awful I can felt he crying. From the moment the airne took off in the air, I no longer had to worry about Leonard finding me [recalled how brutal the situation was at the quarry back then. It was logical to think that they would never find my body. There was a real risk of a second copse, and the stones were radioactive. The govemment just might seal up the whole ce. If that was the case, I would have to be dered dead.


    I took a deep breath and found that the air in the ne felt fresher now. However, my health wasn''t as optimistic as Julian had assumed.


    Iwas still unconscious when the ne touched down at Erewhon. When I did wake up eventually, Andrew told me that seven days hade and gone.


    your situation is worse than we''ve imagined, Ew. Julian sent me your medical history, and things aren''t looking good. You can''t go fo


    for an operation now."


    was hard to stomach such news, especially when I had just woken up. I had already gotten myself to a foreign country. Why couldn''t I live? Andrew patted my hand "With that said, I don''t want you to worry about anything My medical skills are better than Julian''s. I''m a better doctor by andslide. Julian is just useless. With me around, I''ll see to it that you don''t meet your maker."


    1 felt quite speechless when heard Andrew talk. They might speak differentnguages,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    es, but he was every bit as sarcastic as Julian was. It was no wonder both of them were friends. He that as it may, it felt wonderful to have hope. So, I still felt immensely grateful to him. Before Andrew lett, he gave me a me a phone.


    "Juli told me that you''re severely addicted to your phone. I''ve saved his number in there. I''m going to leave the rest to you. It''ll help keep you distracted."


    I looked at the cool hip-hop phone case with aser engraving. Then, I nced at Andrew and his thick beard. However, I chose to be quiet


    Although the phone case was wryenol and shy, the phone itsell wasn''t too bad at all. I didn''t dare to log in to my ount. Instead, created a new one. The moment local in Twitter, the Tlistirending Topic: Isaw was my death.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 Funeral (2)


    Actually, it was just a joke. I was quite traumatized by funerals. However, I didn''t expect Zack to actually broadcast it for me. He even wore a hidden camera for it.


    I was a little speechless when I saw a high-definition live stream of my own funeral. The event was indeed quite upscale. It was obvious that Alisa gave a lot of thought to it. With that said, I didn''t think it was necessary. After all, it was meaningless to do all these after someone was dead. It wasn''t as if the dead could see all this.


    **Can you see it?


    Zack''s voice came through, and Thurriedly said, "Yeah, I can see it very clearly."


    He walked very slowly as if he was worried that I couldn''t see it. There were a lot of people at my funeral; almost everyone I knew was there, including some of the acquaintances T made in Harmon Group.


    Everyone looked quite dispirited. It looked like they were actually very sad that I was gone. Then, the camera turned, and I saw the area reserved for families. Only Alisa and Rivae


    were there.


    Tried as I might, but I couldn''t fight back against the tears.


    Alisa was also fighting back tears as she kept thanking the guests. She was my only family lett, and I heard that she poured a lot of time and effort into preparing my funeral. On the other hand, Rive was already crying her eyes out. She was very young, but she had gone through two funerals. I truly was very sorry about it.


    When I saw Julian walking over, I finally felt at ease. Alisa leaned on his shoulder as she wept. I was aware that she was heartbroken, but with the way things turned out, it was actually pretty good.


    Zack seemingly took a deep breath before he stood in front of tay photo and paid his respects.


    "Your acting skills are great, Zack," I whispered.


    Zack walked over to a spot where there was no one and responded, "How else could I have reacted? I know what''s going to happen, Eva. I won''t get to see you anymore. Will 1? In fact, there were quite a number of people who knew about my flight to Erewhon, but I forbade them froming here. If they frequently went out of the country and took flights here, anyone who was determined to find me would put two and two together.


    I felt a little dazed when I saw Crystal in the camera. Her eyes were also red. Once she made sure there was no one around, she asked, "ts she doing alright?"


    "Yeah. I''ll have her contact youter." Zack didn''t say anything, but I knew he was reminding me.


    I had a lot of estate affairs to handle, and it wasn''t just registering my death and getting my name off of the legal documents. There were also the matters of my properties, money, andpany couldn''t afford to make any mistakes or leave any traces for Leonard to follow.


    I was still in the middle of my thoughts when someone suddenly roared in the middle of the funeral.


    "Who said you all could hold a funeral for her? Eva isn''t dead at all! I forbid you to continue with the funeral. All of you, scram! Eva''s alive. She''s not dead!"


    Leonard ran over like a madman. His beard was unkempt, and there were dark circles beneath his eyes. It seemed as if he was much skinnier as well.


    Leonard even put on the same suit he wore the day of our remarriage. His eyes were bloodshot from all the crying as well.


    I had never seen Leonard like this, and my grip on my phone tightened a little. He darted over to my photo and tried to smash it, but the security guard managed to stop him eventually.


    However, Leonard continued to struggle fiercely while shouting that I was still alive. That was when Alisa pped him across his face.


    "What are you doing, Leonard? Are you not going to let Eva die in peace? Do you intend to keep making things worse for her? You''re the reason she''s dead!" Alisa kept hitting Leonard as she snarled. Eventually, Jan had to drag her away.


    The scene was a little chaotic, but Leonard was determined and kept strugglingContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "She''s not dead! I know it can feel it. I refuse to believe that she''s dead until I see her dead body with my own eyes. You don''t have the right to be holding a funeral for her, Alisa was my wide!TM

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 A Huge Mess


    Leonard''s appearance turned my funeral into aplete mess. Just as I was


    was feeling moved and wondering if he actually had genuine feelings for me, a group of reporters showed


    up


    The reporters kept talking photos of Leonard. Some of them even took a photo of my funeral picture and the flowers around it. Clearly, these people came prepared. Leonard probably made arrangements for them to be here


    It was a good thing that I was watching a live stream. If I was actually dead, I thought I would''ve been so enraged that I might''ve bounced right back to life. It wasmon sense that the dead demanded respect, but these people showed none of it


    I had an urge to take the first flight out and give all of them the scare of a lifetime.


    "Absolutely shameless! Leonard is still putting on an act at a time be this" Crystal''s furious voice could be heard. She shared my thoughts.


    Leonard was just too much. At first, I thought he was feeling guilty over my death. However, he was merely doing all this to make himself look good,


    I was aware that Harmon Group was doing very poorly these days. Luca had never stopped bombarding Leonard. It was clear that both of them weren''t going to stoppeting until one of them backed down.


    Needless to say, the board of directors was simply watching how the confrontation unfolded. In any case, it didn''t matter who would be the CEO as long as thepany brought them prodies.


    With that said, Leonard''s move was a cunning one. If the reporters had a ir for writing headlines, they''d write something like "Mncholic Love Triangle of the Wealthy- Leonard Wailing Over the Loss of His Wile."


    Leonard had almack for using public opinion to turn the tide of battle. I even had the urge to turn off the live stream. As the passive female lead in this mncholic drama, I felt quite speechless.


    Leonard fell to his knees in the middle of the venue and kept crying out his love for use. It was so nauseating that I could just throw up for real,


    "You can''t die, Eva. I love you so much, and we were so close to getting remarried. We''ve been in love with each other for many years. Why can''t you wait for me a little? Why? Can you really bring yourself to leave me and Ley behind? He can''t grow up without his mom!"


    Every time he cried, I rolled my eyes. He had forgotten that Levon''s mother was Amelia


    "I''m going to hang up now, Zack. I can''t be bothered to see his lousy acting Seriously." Thadn''t even finished my sentence when I suddenly saw a familiar figure running toward Leonard.


    Jack punched Leonard in the face before raising his hand and bringing it down again.


    Leonard was so engrossed in his little show that he didn''t expect something like this to happen, So, he took two punches from Jack like a chump


    However, it didn''t seem like Jack was done. He charged at Leonard again.


    At this moment, Alisa finally regained her senses and hurriedly shouted for the security guards to lend her a hand


    "Break up the fight Do it now. Don''t let them duke it out here! Stop it, Jack. E-Eva''s gone. She''s no longer with us."


    "It''s exactly because she''s gone that I have to beat this scumbag to death." Jack cracked his knuckles and undid his tie. Then, he looked at Leonard with an icy gaze. Zack took a step back and asked softly, "Should I stop them?


    "You should just stay put, Zack Jack''s not at a disadvantage." I thought about the height of everyone at the scene and decided that none of them could win Jack in a fight Astrid used to tell me that she and Jack were trained when they were just little kids, Jack was built like a tank. So, Leonard was probably no match for him.


    As expected, Jack was done pushing several people out of his way at the next moment. He was advancing toward Leonard


    Zack sighed. "I have no choice but to act. If someone actually dies from this, then an actual funeral might take ce."


    Zack walked ahead briskly just then, Crystal gave him a curious look


    "Who are you talking to, zack?"


    I turned off the live stream without a word. It was a good thing that was alive and well otherwise, these people would actually piss me off so much that I might juste backBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 474 Live Out Your Life

    About an hourter, Zack called me again. "The police are here. Your funeral is nothing short of dramatic. Seriously... If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t have been able to sit there. Kudos for being keeping your cool, Eva." I chuckled. "I stood up a long time ago. You just didn''t see it."


    Then, both of us shared a bitter chuckle.


    "Did someone clean the mess at the funeral, Zack?"


    "Yeah. In the end, the police officers got there, but none of them dared to offend Alisa. She... Well, let''s just say she fought as if she were possessed."


    I didn''t need to hear the rest of it. I had always known that Alisa was a hothead. It was no surprise that she would pick a fight with Leonard over my death.


    Truth be told, I was quite worried. Fortunately, Leonard didn''t give her trouble in retaliation. Green Group was still able to operate as usual.


    With that said, it didn''t take a genius to figure out hisck of response. After all, I had just died. If Leonard did anything to the Green family at this juncture, then someone might have dirt over him.


    Alisa wasn''t just displeased with Leonard. She was also upset with Jack. In her eyes, the dead demanded respect, and their actions were just highly disrespectful.


    As a matter of fact, I didn''t really care about all that. I just couldn''t be bothered to watch Leonard acting as if he loved me deeply. It would just make me feel sick.


    "Anyway, Crystal wants you to reach out to her on WhatsApp. After all, you have a lot of estate affairs to deal with."


    After Zack reminded me, I recalled that I had authorized Crystal to handle these affairs. Although it might seem a little strange, it actually seemed normal for someone in my condition to have prepared a will. I hurriedly gave Crystal a call and added her on WhatsApp. When I switched to video call, she cried the moment she saw me.


    "You don''t know about it, Eva, but it really felt like you were dead when I was at the funeral. Everyone was crying, and I couldn''t hold it in either. I kept thinking you were lying to me." Then, Crystal cried again.


    I merely listened to her in silence. I was aware that I had put her in a difficult spot. She had to bear such a huge secret, and she couldn''t even tell anyone about it.


    After a brief moment, Crystal finally


    "I''m not going to tell Jack. Let him think that I''m dead." At that moment, I was very sure of myself. As a matter of fact, I was quite d that Jack loved me. A little proud, even.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jack was such an excellent man, and he was also a domineering CEO. Moreover, he didn''t mind that I had cancer.


    With that said, what happened in romance fiction wasn''t going to happen to me. I was in bad shape, and Leonard was there to keep me under his thumbs. There was virtually nothing to be gained for Jack to love me.


    It didn''t matter if Jack actually thought of me as his soulmate or something else. I couldn''t let him get tangled up with me.


    Crystal had a much cooler head. She


    was the only one who agreed with me. "You''re right. It''s better if he doesn''t know about it. Just go ahead and live out your life. Free yourself from these men. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about the studio either. Leonard kept his word this time."


    Crystal proceeded to tell me a lot of stuff that happened after I "died". Leonard did go to the studio several times in hopes of finding me.


    However, he almost fell apart whe


    he saw how my stuff remained untouched in my office.


    With that said, Leonard didn''t force my studio to surrender their works for the project in Manovia. Instead, he honored our agreement and allowed my studio''s name to go on top.


    Crystal felt somewhat awful. "If only you were here with us. This is the studio''s first international project."


    I let out a sigh of relief and chuckled. "You guys are going to do fine without me. I''m sure of it."

 Chapter 475 Its a Miracle

    It seemed like everything in Pyrosia came to a close after the conclusion of my funeral. Everyone was able to do their jobs peacefully. Leonard even stopped pretending to be a man who was deeply in love.


    From time to time, Crystal wouldin to me about Harmon Group. A lot of shareholders who initially took Luca''s side had their shares acquired by Leonard, and Harmon Group underwent a restructuring of its stock. Now, Leonard had all the advantages he needed. Moreover, someone was able to dig up the fact that his parents used to have shares in Harmon Group as well. However, Mr. Harmon Senior took them back.


    Normally, parents and children were the primary heirs to estates. Naturally, Leonard had a share of his parents'' shares.


    I wasn''t sure if it was because Mr. Harmon Senior favored Leonard again or was it because the pressure was too great. In any case, he gave some shares to Leonard.


    Meanwhile, Leonard took back the 1% shares he had given me previously. When Crystal went over to handle the procedures, she was so mad she could kill someone.


    "He had already given you the shares. How could he take them back for himself? How shameless. He said that you couldn''t have the shares because you two weren''t married. For crying out loud, you signed the papers!


    "I guess there''s no stopping someone who knows no shame. How have I never seen this side of Leonard?" Crystal''s voice grew louder by the second. It was obvious that she was seriously pissed off.


    On the other hand, I was much calmer. From the very beginning, I knew that Leonard was very reluctant to give me the 1% shares of Harmon Group. I signed the agreement because I wanted to put his mind at ease. Leonard had always been very suspicious. If I hadn''t signed it, he might''ve started thinking that I had other ulterior motives. After all, I didn''t love him anymore. Why would I stay with him if there wasn''t anything in it for me? To be frank, I had never wanted Harmon Group''s shares either.


    That was how the Harmon family was. None of them were willing to share authority and power with the others, including Mr. Harmon Senior and Leonard.


    With that said, I didn''t think Leonard would take back the shares he gave me. He did so after I was dead for less than a month too. Crystal tried to retain the shares for me, but he sed hiswyer on her eventually. So, there was nothing else she could do.


    "In fact, I was really startled, Eva. He


    said that I was conducting a crime of usurpation and that he reserved the right to press charges. After that, Alisa came and said that you wouldn''t want anything that belonged to Leonard. She told me that you would''ve felt disgusted. That was why I gave him the shares."


    I shook my head as I listened to herint. "The shares weren''t mine to begin with. On top of that, I don''t want to Kave any connection to him. If you hadn''t given them to him he might''ve maliciously targeted you. It was the right choice to give them to him." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    1% of Harmon Group''s shares was worth a lot of money too. However, I honestly didn''t need those shares. It was better to sever my ties with Leonardpletely.


    Once the dust settled, I began


    focusing on my recovery. Andrew


    said that I was doing quite well. My


    health was beginning to look up


    because I was feeling better


    emotionally. Fortunately, the cancer


    cells didn''t show any signs of


    spreading either. I could probably


    live on.


    I cast away all sorts of worries and concerns, and I began going outside for sketches. The weather at Erewhon was quite chilly, but it also kept my head clear.


    I learned a valuable lesson; it was important to enjoy life. When I was young, I loved drawing. That was why I studied design when I grew up.


    There were a lot of patients in recovery here, and I drew a lot of sketches for them. Some of them happily took the sketches with them, while the others held the sketches as they drew theirst breath.


    My mood had improved a lot in the past few months, and I began to take on a more indifferent take on life.


    After I did a body check-up three monthster, Andrew came to me with a report in his hand, which was shaking with excitement. "You can go through an operation now, Eva. All your vital signs are within eptable range, and the cancer cells didn''t spread either. "You''ve rpsed three times, yet you''re still capable of going through with another operation. You''re the living embodiment of a miracle, Eva. I hope you can recreate another miracle."


    I put down the pen in my hand and shed Andrew a smile. "Yeah. I hope you can create a miracle for me too."

 Chapter 476 Long Time No See

    I still had a lot of faith in Andrew.


    Back in university, he and Julian were rivals, but they were also the closest of friends. Both were brilliant in the medical field. Andrew wasn''t just skilled with surgery; he also had a talent for researching pharmaceuticals. Thinking about Julian and his love life, I couldn''t help but feel that Alisa had slowed down his research progress. However, someone like Andrew, who was a workaholic, probably felt lonely despite his sess. He practically lived at the hospital and was always working. He''d spend hours doing research, and sometimes, when there was no one around to listen to him, he''de by my ward just to talk.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At this point, after being sick for so long, I had enough knowledge to give him some feedback. But mostly, he treated me like a guinea pig, asking me about every new medication I was trying, wanting to know how it felt. Since all my health indicators were good, I was eager for surgery to finally happen. Andrew had already set everything up, but I couldn''t get a wink of sleep the night before the operation.


    The door to my ward creaked open quietly, and I thought it was just Anna Buller, the caretaker,ing in. I felt embarrassed and started to sit up.


    "Sorry, Anna. Did I wake you?" I started to say. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    Then, I saw who it was. My breath caught in my throat.


    It was Jack.


    He had lost so much weight since Ist saw him three months ago, and his features were sharper now. His eyes had a cold edge to them, though there was something in them I couldn''t quite ce.


    My mind went nk, and for a moment, I couldn''t say a word. He stood there in the doorway, opening his mouth as if to speak, but he didn''t.


    We stared at each other for what felt like forever before I finally managed to force a smile.


    "Jack... It''s been a long time."


    It seemed like he snapped out of whatever trance he was in. He nodded at me and carefully stepped closer to my bed.


    He took my hand, his grip tentative as though he couldn''t quite believe I was real.


    "You''re still alive?" He was in disbelief.


    I squeezed his hand gently. "I''m here, in the flesh. Still kicking, not dead."


    Before I could say another word, he hugged me tightly, holding me like I might disappear. I felt something warm soak into my neck, and my eyes started to well up with tears. "Jack, easy... I''m fragile right now. If you don''t let go, I might pass out," I joked through my tears.


    I patted his shoulder, and he finally loosened his hold on me.


    "Are you okay?" There was no usation in his voice, no anger just concern. He didn''t ask questions about why I hadn''t told him I was alive.


    His simple words made my tears start to flow freely. All I could do was nod.


    Seeing me quiet, Jack began telling me everything that had happened over the past few months. He found out I''d been giving money to Crystal, who had been making secretive phone calls.


    Everyone else was crying sorrowfully, but Crystal was in a mix ofughter and tears at the funeral.


    I sighed. Crystal might have been one of my more emotionally stable friends, but her acting skills were still nowhere near professional.


    "And Julian... He''s been acting weird."


    "Julian? No way."


    I could understand why Crystal''s acting wasn''t great. But with Julian and his perpetually icy expression, what was there worth suspecting?


    Besides, Julian nned all of this himself. Could there really be any ws?


    I looked at Jack, suspicion creeping into my thoughts.


    Jack gave a helpless smile. "He was so sad. It kind of showed in his performance."


    I remembered the live stream during the funeral, how Julian had held Alisa and cried. The fake sobs, the forced tears... It did seem off.


    Jack smiled again, though. "But hey, it''s alright. You''re alive. That''s what matters. I''m just d you''re here."


    He reached out and pinched my cheek. "You''ve gained some weight, huh? You must be having a good time here."


    I felt a little embarrassed andy back down. "I''m tired... I have surgery tomorrow."


    I tried to pull my hand away, but he held on tight.


    "I know. I''ll stay with you tomorrow," he assured me.

 Chapter 478 Tough Enough

    Just as Jack was about to step forward, Julian pushed him aside.


    Even though Julian wore a hat, a mask, and different sses, I still recognized him immediately. Seeing him again after so long, I suddenly felt tears welling up.


    Julian sized me up, then let out a cold huff through his nose. "Congrats, did you meet the Grim Reaper?"


    I tried to smile, but the movement pulled at my stitches, making me wince in pain.


    "Okay, stop talking for now. You''ve got a pretty big wound. Don''t move too much," Jack said, his eyes full of concern-maybe even a little pity.


    I forced a smile, knowing exactly what he was feeling. They had removed my breast tissue.


    For any woman, it was a pretty tragic thing.


    Considering I was still quite young and that the cancer hadn''t spread too much, they opted for a localized surgery. But now, after three rpses, there was really no other option.


    Julian sighed. "Enough with the drama. The Grim Reaper probably gets annoyed seeing you always hanging around. As long as you take it easy, you should be fine. You''ll still be here for a few decades. Maybe even long enough to help me with my kids one day." He grinned, and I couldn''t help butugh. This time, I reallyughed. Julian''s eyes crinkled at the corners in a smile.


    It was a bit hard to talk after the surgery, but I managed.


    After a few more days of rest, I could eat again. Jack brought me three or four meals a day, all of which he had cooked himself. Julian kept a close eye on me, making sure I wasn''t sneaking anything I shouldn''t eat. But when he saw Jack peel the third shrimp, he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Mr. McLennan, she just had surgery. She can only have three shrimp a day, max. Alright, that''s enough shrimp for you today, Eva. I have no choice but to finish the rest for you."


    Jack shrugged and then fed me thest shrimp of the day. I reluctantly ate thest bite, feeling ridiculously awkward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, I had turned Jack down a few times, but it seemed like he didn''t understand me at all.


    Julian ate the remaining shrimp as he watched us, amused.


    I cleared my throat, trying to change the subject. "How are you so free? Don''t you need to go back?"


    "I came here for academic research. Your case from back then was a sess, so I''m giving a lecture about it," Julian replied nonchntly.


    His phone buzzed, and he showed me the screen. When I saw Alisa''s name, my heart skipped a beat. Julian answered the call right in front of me.


    "Lisa, don''t worry. There aren''t any


    women around me. You''re the only one who can keep me in checke Don''t worry, alright? I''ll bring whatever you want."


    I couldn''t hear what Alisa said on the other end, but I saw Julian grow quiet. Finally, he muttered, "Got it."


    He hung up and turned back to me. "She said you love the shrimp from here, so she wants me to bring some back to offer you at your ''grave.""


    I nced at the shrimp on the table, and my eyes stung.


    Jack immediately handed me a tissue. I sniffled, just managing to hold back my tears.


    "You two really are alike. She cries every time she talks about you. You wouldn''t believe it, but when she thought you died... she nearly fainted. I almost told her the truth right then."  en


    Julian''s voice cracked slightly, and he quickly wiped his face.


    "You''re such a troublemaker. She''s been crying non-stop ever since. When she finds out you''re alive, you''d better watch out. She''ll have you all to herself, and you''ll deal with


    her. You''ll have to toughen up."


    His words made meugh through the tears.


    I nodded vigorously.


    Life really was beautiful. Of course, I had to live it to the fullest.

 Chapter 479 Open Your Eyes

    Julian couldn''t stay long. He only had a two-week business trip. But aside from working, he spent most of his time in my hospital ward. He was always worrying about my condition.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he put it, many patients'' cancer cells would suddenly spread after surgery, and I had to be extra cautious. Fortunately, it seemed that luck was on my side. My condition was gradually improving. However, Jack seemed to have gotten busier. He only visited once a day at most.


    One afternoon, when Julian brought lunch, he looked particrly displeased.


    "The chefs are on strike. The food here in Erewhon tastes awful. I can''t even finish a bite!" heined, ring at the takeaway bags.


    "The pizza and breadsticks from the fast food restaurant are just too salty."


    We ate and made small talk. Suddenly, the conversation shifted to the situation back home. Julian looked at me curiously. "Since you used to be with Leonard, is he really as impressive as people say? He has cornered Luca so badly that he''s probably desperate. After Leonard heard Luca was going to help you escape, he contacted Daryl."


    I couldn''t help butugh. This takeout was hard to stomach after getting used to Jack''s cooking.


    Julian put his pizza down, then made a face at the toppings. "I doubt Daryl is even alive anymore, but the police will still search for him. The radiation is heavy over there, so they''ve sealed the area off. It could be years before they find anything."


    "Did they find Daryl?" I asked, curious.


    I quietly exhaled. If it weren''t for that, I probably wouldn''t have been able to fake my death so easily.


    I hadn''t even considered that Leonard would contact Daryl. Maybe Lily had mentioned him earlier, or maybe criminals just had a way of connecting. Who knew?


    But honestly, I wasn''t concerned about the Harmon family''s drama anymore.


    Suddenly, Julian leaned in, narrowing his eyes.


    "Leonard''s pretty impressive. Jack''s impressive too."


    "I''d choose Jack as my cousin-inw any day," he teased.


    My face flushed instantly, and I shot him a re. "Does Jill know about you choosing your cousin-inw?"


    "You know exactly what I mean. So, what do you mean by that?" Julian wouldn''t let up. "Don''t tell me you''re still trying to y coy. You know what I''m talking about, right?"


    I just kept my head down, focusing on my food and avoiding his teasing.


    He set his fork down, seemingly lost in thought. After a moment, he continued, Jack never really believed you were dead, but he couldn''t go to the quarry to look for you, so he started tracking down any clues that you might still be alive.


    "Zack and I had already thought of all the details. Wanna know how Jack found you?"


    I looked up, curious.


    He raised an eyebrow. "He started monitoring all of our phones. When he noticed Crystal was frequently contacting someone overseas, he hacked into her phone." Jack was indeed sharp. He somehow figured out I would contact the few people I trusted. In fact, it wasn''t hard to trace. My friends were few, and I didn''t hide things well.


    Crystal had suddenlye into a huge inheritance, and Jack naturally became suspicious, especially when she kept cautiously checking in with Zack, which only fueled his doubts.


    By piecing all the information together, Jack eventually tracked me down to Erewhon and rushed to find me.


    "When Andrew notified me, I had justnded, and your surgery was already over," Julian continued.


    "Choosing a partner isn''t about what they say but about what they do."


    "Leonard? He only shed a few crocodile tears. You can tell it was all for show. So, next time you''re picking someone, keep your eyes wide open."

 Chapter 480 Not Worth Trusting

    Julian finished speaking and looked at me, but I didn''t know how to respond. I understood everything he said, but there was no possibility between Jack and me.


    I knew my own situation all too well. The best thing I could do was to live well and not drag anyone else down. That was the only thing I could do.


    Julian didn''t press further when I stayed silent but dropped a bombshell, "Alisa is pregnant... and the baby is mine."


    "Of course, it''s yours!" I shot him a re, annoyed by hisck ofmon sense. "What kind of question is that? How long has it been?" "Around a month."


    He looked at me with a certain pride as if enjoying my reaction. "We were nning to get married next October, but it seems like the baby might end up being a Leo. Alisa wants to get married sooner. She says that since you''re gone now, I''m the only family she has left. So Eva, do you want toe back for the wedding?"


    This time, there was no teasing in his eyes-only sincerity.


    I swallowed hard, feeling a lump in my throat. I wanted to go back for Alisa''s wedding, of course. She had even said she would pick out a beautiful dress for me back when she thought I was still alive. But now, with my current situation...


    I nced down at the needle marks on my arm.


    "When are you nning to get married? It won''t be suitable to have itter on in her pregnancy, right?" "Alisa''s so vain. Of course, she wants to wear the most beautiful wedding dress and sky-high heels."


    The thought of Alisa in her wedding dress made my chest tighten, and I could feel the tears threatening again.


    "It''s in a little over a month. Her belly will show in three months, and I''m afraid her wedding dress won''t fit." "So, do you want toe back?" he asked again, and I shook my head.


    Andrew had said I''d be fine after a month of rest and I could be discharged then. I had thought about where to go once I left the hospital, but I hadn''t considered returning home. If I returned now, everything we had nned would fall apart.


    I wanted to witness Alisa''s wedding, but she would be happy even without me being there.


    "Juls, take good care of her. I trust you. Will you be live streaming the wedding? I''d like to watch it."


    Julian seemed to want to say more, but in the end, he just nodded.


    Time passed quickly, and Julian had to return home. Before he left, he bought me more food.


    "I''ll skip the offerings at your grave. I''ll just bring them to you here."


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst outughing. But as Iughed, tears started to fall. I almost regretted not having them put a camera on my gravestone. The thought of Alisa and the rest bringing me offerings made me chuckle again.


    After Julian left, I stood by the window, watching him go. Jack stood silently behind me, always with me. He wasn''t the type to talk much, but sometimes, I really


    appreciated his quiet preset


    also knew that this kind of


    ou


    But I


    I turned around to look at Jack. "I know you''re busy. You don''t have to visit me so often. Doctors and nurses are here, and I even hired local caregiver. Her name''s Katrina Lupier. She can make home-cooked food for me." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jack lowered his gaze, looking a little sad. But when he looked up again, his eyes locked onto mine. "Eva... I''m not someone you can trust, am I?"

 Chapter 481 Not Suitable

    Jack blurted out something without context, and I was a little confused. I had trusted him from the beginning, so I didn''t understand why he was saying this. "What did you say?" I looked at him, puzzled. He walked over and nced out the window.


    "You told Zack, Crystal, and Julian about this... but not me. Is it because you don''t trust me?" He spoke without looking at me, almost as if he didn''t dare to.


    I followed his gaze to the window. It was winter in Erewhon, and the snow had started falling.


    The ward was warm, but my heart felt far from that.


    I let out a quiet sigh. "Jack, you know that''s not what I meant."


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust him. I just didn''t want to drag him into this. At the time, everything was uncertain, and I didn''t want him to worry. Besides, if he had helped, perhaps Leonard would have found me by now.


    Jack suddenly turned to look at me and grabbed my hand tightly. "I know you didn''t want to drag me into this. You also know that I like you. You''ve always known."


    I tried to pull my hand away, but his grip tightened.


    "Eva, don''t avoid it. I know you know everything. It''s not like you feel nothing for me, right? Then why not give me a chance? Why not give us a chance?"


    His grip loosened slightly, but he still didn''t let go of me.


    His eyes were full of longing, and he was eager to hear an answer.


    I lowered my head, unsure of what to say.


    A rich, handsome, and determined man who loved me unconditionally... It would be a lie to say it didn''t move me. But reason quickly snapped me back to reality. I couldn''t let myself be swayed. "I''m sorry, but we''re not meant to be."


    I pulled my hand away from his and looked up at him. "Jack, I know everything, but I can''t just ept your kindness without guilt. Putting aside whether I''m worthy or not, my current situation just isn''t right for dragging you in. And I do appreciate you, and I have feelings for you too... But this isn''t love."


    I had truly loved someone before, and I understood what that kind of feeling was. I couldn''t fully let go of my past.


    Jack was a great person, and he deserved someone better than me.


    And I... I was a woman who had been through three cancer surgeries and had my breast tissue removed. In my heart, I felt I wasn''t worthy of him.


    When I thought about this, my resolve only strengthened, and I forced a smile.


    "Jack, I''ve always said it


    before-we''re not a good match for each other. I can be your friend or your subordinate, but I can''t be your lover I hope you can understand."


    I knew my words were harsh, but sometimes, it was better to hurt someone a little than to let them keep holding on to false hope.


    Jack stared at me. He was silent for


    what felt like a long time. I wasn''t sure how long it was before he finally spoke. He told me to rest before quickly leaving the ward.


    en


    I didn''t know if he would hate me, but maybe it was for the best that we didn''t cross paths at all.


    What I didn''t expect was thatter that night, Jack came back-this time, with food he had cooked himself.


    "Eva, I made some m chowder


    and grilled salmon. It''s hard to find salmon here. The doctor said you need to replenish your protein, so starting with light foods is okay." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be a little more chatty now, but he still didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Jack, actually, what I said earlier-"


    "Don''t say anything. Drink the chowder first. It''s going to get cold."


    He ced the bowl of chowder in front of me, his gaze soft.


    "We''ll talk about everything elseter. Right now, the most important thing is for you to take care of yourself. Don''t think about anything else."


    I reluctantly took the bowl of chowder.


    Before I could say anything, he left the ward again, carrying a fruit basket.


    "I''m going to wash the fruits. You carry on eating."


    I watched him leave and sighed.


    Was he pretending like nothing had happened?

 Chapter 482 The Workaholic

    Ever since that day, Jack never mentioned anything about confessing his feelings again.


    He still treated me the same, but it seemed like work had be much busier for him, and he came by less often.


    Nevertheless, he still brought me meals every now and then, sometimes even flowers.


    A few times, I tried to bring up the topic of our feelings, but he would instinctively avoid it. Eventually, I gave up trying to talk about it and decided to just treat him as a friend.


    My health improved day by day, and soon, I found myself restless. I couldn''t sit still anymore, and my mind kept wandering. I wondered if I could find something to do.


    After I won ten lobsters from Andrew in a game of poker, he was done with it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "This game sucks," he grumbled. "Poker''s supposed to be outsmarting the big yers. I''m just a small-time yer, and you''re the one cleaning me out."


    "Andrew, there''s an old saying-if you can''t handle the heat, don''t get in the kitchen," I teased.


    "I don''t care," he shot back. "I lost, but I''m still keeping my lobsters. If you cook them right, maybe I''ll share a little with you."


    When Jack walked in, I was in the midst of deciding whether I wanted garlic butter or just steamed lobsters. Andrew gave him a dark look.


    "Jack, don''t you think you could assign her some work? She''s practically bouncing off the walls now. If she doesn''t find something to do soon, she''ll eat up all the seafood in the market."


    I burst intoughter at Andrew''s remark but quickly stifled it when he shot me a pointed look. Jack, trying to look serious, nodded thoughtfully.


    "Actually, there''s a task that could use her help."


    "Really? That''s great!" Both Andrew and I spoke at the same time.


    I shot Andrew a teasing nce. He was obviously still holding a grudge about losing his lobsters to me, but he quickly turned it into something else.


    But then Andrew frowned. "No, I think we should hold off for now. The task might be too difficult for her. She needs to rest for a while longer and shouldn''t be discharged just yet."


    "If I don''t get discharged, you''ll have to lose to me every day. Do you want to go fishing for lobsters?"


    I pouted, then turned to Jack with a hopeful look.


    "Mr. McLennan, do you have any work for me? I can be a temporary employee. No benefits, just pure work. I''m ready to hustle and work overtime."


    Jack looked at me helplessly before pulling out a small cake and handing me a fork.


    Jack said, "I won''t exploit you. I''m not that heartless. Well, we need help with two new projects in Erewhon. The designs have been problematic, and if you''re up for it..."


    "I''m absolutely up for it!" I replied enthusiastically, cutting him off before he could finish.


    I extended my hand with an awkward smile.


    "I think thepany might need to equip me with a few things first. I don''t have myptop or tablet with~~ me here, and I''d also like a drawing board. Oh, and can you set up a


    bank ount for me?" need it


    for some membership


    subscriptions."


    Since arriving in Erewhon, I hadn''t left the hospital. My old ounts weren''t usable, which made everything inconvenient.


    Jack sighed, looking at me resignedly. "Alright, I''ll have someone help you get set up."


    Finally, I would be able to get back to work. The excitement in my chest was almost overwhelming. I promised myself I wouldn''t y any more games for a while and instead focus on researching thetest design proposals.


    Even though Andrew had tried to dissuade me from working, my health indicators had been consistently good, and he couldn''t find a reason to stop me anymore. Andrew muttered, "Unbelievable! Is this what happens when a workaholic beats illness?


    "If this actually works as a treatment, I''ll start prescribing 18-hour workdays to my patients."


    I would just smile and shake my head each time. Maybe I was the only true workaholic. Others might not be the same.


    Before I was discharged, Julian and


    Alisa''s wedding was about to take


    ce. Jutian had already sent me


    their wedding photos. Seeing the


    photos, half of which didn''t even include Julian, I burst outughing.


    "Juls, don''t you think my cousin could swap in a new groom and reuse these wedding photos?"


    On the other end of the call, Julian replied in a low, impatient tone, "That''s not happening in her lifetime. The wedding will be livestreamed, so get some rest tonight."

 Chapter 483 Disrupting the Wedding

    This month, I spent every day in the hospital, just eating and sleeping. Now that I had finally started working again, my mood felt different. Thinking about how Alisa was about to enter a new phase of her life, my emotions couldn''t help but rise with excitement.


    I had asked Crystal to prepare the documents I had previously drafted for Alisa''s wedding gift.


    Maybe the Green family had lost much of their former influence, but I wanted Alisa to have something she could rely on.


    I was "dead", but my patents remained. I felt bitterness surge within me, especially since the Harmon family was still using many of them.


    With Leonard''s character, I knew he would never continue paying me royalties. After all, patent fees weren''t cheap, so why would he waste money on a dead person? If these patents were given to Alisa, she would have the leverage to stand against the Harmon family. On the day of their wedding, I was excitedly watching the live stream. The Pope family, being arge and influential family, was using the asion to promote theirpany.


    Green Group had been making waves thesest couple of years, and the Pope family seemed eager to show off. The wedding venue wasvishly decorated, and I finally felt some relief.


    Alisa had worked hard for over 20 years and was finally about to find her happiness. I couldn''t help but feel a bit excited for the union of two sharp-tongued individuals. There were many familiar faces at the wedding. Julian, in particr, kept texting me from the moment the ceremony began.


    "It''s about to start! Don''t forget to watch the live stream."


    Another text came in, "Lisa looks absolutely stunning today. No photo could do her beauty justice."


    Before I could respond, I received another message from him, "She''s not wearing high heels-she''s wearing the Corgi slippers we bought together! Good thing she''s wearing a trailing wedding gown, or she''d bemitting a fashion disaster."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian had turned into a chatterbox, sending me messages every few minutes. Eventually, I couldn''t stand it any longer and called him.


    "Julian, can you just throw your phone away? Can''t you focus on the wedding for once?"


    His voice was a bit shaky, and I could tell that he was emotional.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. I won''t let you down."


    After hanging up, I felt a strange mix of emotions-like a mother watching her daughter get married.


    On the live stream, Alisa walked toward Julian, her face glowing with happiness. Just as they were about to hold hands, the doors to the wedding hall were suddenly flung open.


    "Eva, I know you''re here! You have to be, right? Alisa, where did you hide her? Where did you hide her!"


    It was Leonard''s voice. I instinctively brought my phone closer to me, and the camera immediately zoomed in on him.


    He was dressed in a sharp suit, his


    hair carefully styled. But his face had be gaunt, with sunken cheeks, I could barely recognize the man on the screen. He walked forward step by step, only to be stopped by security.


    "Alisa, please tell me where Eva is! I know she''s not dead. I dreamt of her. She''s alive, she''s really alive!"


    The live stream abruptly cut off, and the screen went ck.


    I bit my lip hard, fuming with anger.


    Damn that Leonard! Why was he causing trouble at a time like this?


    He thought I was still alive? Julian had told me that Leonard had only been pretending to look for me. Now, he wasing here to y the heartbroken lover. He was all dressed up and acting concerned. They''d think he was the groom if someone didn''t know any better.


    I paced back and forth in my hospital ward, seething. What had happened at the scene? If Leonard disrupted Alisa''s wedding, I would haunt him even after death.


    I quickly searched for the live stream


    recording to see if Leonard had involved reporters or media in his little stunt. I didn''t expect that in the final frame, I saw Amelia holding a child at the door.  en

 Chapter 484 Supporting Her

    disrupt Alisa''s wedding.


    The thought of Leonard reconciling with Amelia and using me to build his image only fueled my anger. He knew I was "dead", and he had given up on finding me, yet here he was, pretending to be the heartbroken lover. It was infuriating, especially when he chose to I couldn''t take it anymore. After thinking it over, I decided to call Crystal.


    "Ms. Bossy, why are you calling now?" she answered, her tone confused.


    "Turn on the video call. I''m a little worried," I said, trying to hide my unease.


    Crystal hesitated but eventually turned on the video. However, she repeatedly warned me not to appear on camera.


    I held the phone at an angle, ensuring my face remained hidden while I focused entirely on watching what was happening at the wedding.


    Crystal muttered softly, "Leonard really wasted his talent not going into acting. Look at the tears in his eyes. He walked in crying, and if I didn''t know who he was, I''d almost be moved."


    Sure enough, through the shaky camera, I could see Leonard pleading for answers. He was desperate to know where I was.


    "Alisa, please. I know she''s not dead. She definitely attended your wedding. Please, just let me see her."


    Holding a child in her arms, Amelia stood silently in the crowd, watching him with a cold, detached gaze. I couldn''t help but admire them sometimes. These two people were perfectly matched, each with a knack for drama and knowing when to strike.


    But the Pope family wasn''t to be trifled with. Soon, someone stepped forward to deal with Leonard. A middle-aged woman who looked strikingly simr to Julian walked up to him.


    "Mr. Harmon, today is my son''s wedding. Why are you making a scene like this?"


    She turned to look at Alisa. "Julian, I told you before. You shouldn''t be marrying someone with such a background. Look at this wedding. It''s a mess."


    I was taken aback by how Mrs. Pope was handling things. But thankfully, Julian continued to protect Alisa, which gave me a bit of reassurance.


    Crystal whispered to me again, "The


    Pope family isn''t to be


    underestimated. You can see for yourself just how stern Julian''s


    mother is. But your cousin isn''t


    someone others can mess with


    either. I think she''s about to explode."


    "Crystal, are the patent transfer documents I asked you for ready?" I asked. Crystal paused for a moment before responding, "Yeah. I have them in my bag." "Find a chance to give them to Alisater. Don''t let the Pope family look down on her."


    I knew that had little value, but my patents were different. Not only did they generate steady royalties every year, but if anyone else wanted to use them, they''d have to think twice about Alisa''s position.


    Crystal understood immediately and gave me an "OK" sign in front of the camera.


    I knew the Pope family was about to shift focus, especially with their sess on the Manovia project.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They wouldn''t let that momentumet


    go easily. The Green family had always been involved in simr work, and needed to support Alisa to ensure she could stand strong in her new family.


    As the camera shook violently again, I lost interest in watching the live stream.


    "Crystal, let''s hang up. Let me know once everything''s done," I said, feeling the weight of the situation.


    After ending the call, I felt a heavy sense of oppression. But then I remembered Alisa wasn''t someone to be taken advantage of, and I felt a little lighter. Considering how she and Julian had sharp tongues, I doubted Mrs. Pope would get away with anything. I was confident Alisa would hold her ground. Once the wedding ceremony wrapped up, Zack quickly sent me several photos.


    "Everything''s been taken care of. The wedding was perfect, so don''t worry," he assured me.


    I smiled as I looked at the photos that showed Alisa''s and Julian''s radiant smiles as colorful ribbons fell between them. A mischievous guest had clearly surprised them with a party popper. Though I couldn''t be there in person, knowing Alisa was happy was enough for me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 485 A Satisfying Feeling

    Later that night, Crystal sent me another video. As usual, it was a mix ofints and showing off gifts.


    "True to form, your cousin is generous. This skincare set must be worth at least four or five grand, right? Look at this bracelet-damn, I''ve never worn anything this expensive in my life.


    "She also gave me a gift worth almost two thousand dors as a token of appreciation for helping her out with the wedding. Meanwhile, I only gifted her a wedding gift worth around a thousand dors!" "You''re happy with that, aren''t you?"


    Seeing herugh so hard she was nearly in tears, I couldn''t help but smile despite myself. She quickly nodded her head.


    "I''m super-duper happy! But then I think about her getting married just once, and I feel a little sad about it."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I couldn''t stop myself fromughing at that.


    If Julian had heard that, he would probably have fired back at her instantly. I thought about their wedding night again and then remembered Alisa was pregnant. The thought made meugh even harder.


    "It''s not like you''re getting married. You didn''t even get any wedding favors, and here you are,ughing. By the way, did you see the end? Leonard got kicked out! That was so satisfying."


    When Leonard was brought up, she perked up immediately.


    Leonard had clearlye prepared. Not only had he brought the media with him, but he had almost gotten down on his knees in front of Alisa. His performance seemed to be aimed at solidifying his "deeply emotional" persona.


    But he had definitely pissed off the Pope family by making such a scene at the wedding. They weren''t about to let him ruin the atmosphere.


    In the end, Julian shut him down so thoroughly that Leonard was left speechless, and the bodyguards had to escort him out.


    "Mrs. Pope almost had a heart attack! She was nning to make a big deal out of it, but I rushed the patent transfer papers over to get Alisa to sign them. Mrs. Pope was as red as a tomato from anger. Many of her rtivesmented on how lucky she was, with her daughter-inw holding many patents. I swear, you should''ve seen her face-it was priceless."


    I silently nodded, feeling a little relieved. Alisa might be arrogant, but she wasn''t foolish.


    Julian had been focused on studying medicine, and if the Pope family really wanted to enter the construction industry, they might have to rely on Alisa.


    "How''s my cousin? She''s pregnant, so she shouldn''t be upset."


    "Don''t worry, she can make others mad, but she won''t let herself get angry," Crystal said, waving her hands dismissively. "She already has enough confidence. With all those patents you gave her, she''ll be fine."


    Crystal went on to tell me more funny stories from the wedding. We ended up chatting for over an hour before I finally hung up the phone.


    Looking out the window, I saw the snow had started falling again, and a feeling of mncholy washed over me. Watching the wedding videos and photos just couldn''tpare to being there in person.


    At that moment, I felt a real bitterness toward Leonard. If he really nned to divorce and never contact me again, it would be for the best. His constant interference had forced me to leave.


    Once again, I was reminded that life''s most painful tribtions often revolved around love. Once you had feelings for someone, you became vulnerable. It left you open to hurt.


    As I gazed out the window, Jack came in with myte-night snack and ced it on the table. He stood beside me, quietly watching me.


    "Did you watch her wedding?"


    "Mm."


    "Are you at ease now?"


    "Mm."


    "She''s fine. No need to worry," he said, his voice calm.


    "I know," I replied softly, though there was still a lingering sense of loss in my heart.


    He took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders, then gently led me back to the table.


    "Don''t worry. Rest well, and you''ll have a chance to see each other again someday."


    I looked up at him, feeling a surge of hope. "Really?"


    "Really," he reassured me. "Now, let''s eat."


    He handed me the cutlery, and I noticed he brought me some ravioli. My eyes welled up a little.

 Chapter 486 Discharge From the Hospital

    Jack seemed really interested in the Erewhon project and had been here for quite a while. I had asked him when he was returning home, but every time, he said the project had just started. Hence, he wasn''t nning to return yet. I understood what he meant-it was because I was here, and he didn''t want to leave.


    This kind of situation always left me uncertain and unsure of how to handle it.


    But at least my health was improving. I was already able to take on small projects.


    While Jack''s team continued discussing the project, I started working on some design tasks for my studio back home.


    Andrew would always say that if every patient were as much of a workaholic as me, maybe shifting focus would even cure them of their cancer. But deep down, I knew I''d die from boredom if I stayed in bed any longer.


    On the day I was discharged, Andrew and the nurses threw me a little farewell party. His beard had grown back, and tears were wetting it, which looked a bit ridiculous.


    "I told you I''m really handsome, and I''m even better than Julian, right?" he said, pulling my hand and urging me to confirm he was better than Julian.


    I could only silently nod. Then, he made one of the nurses record the moment. I was sure I''d be in trouble if Julian ever found out about this.


    From time to time, Andrew would share updates about Alisa''s pregnancy.


    "Lisa threw up again. She can''t keep anything down, and I swear this kid is too much. When the child is born, the first thing I''m going to do is spank them!" he said, his voice tinged with mock annoyance.


    "Lisa''s getting fatter. She says she wants to lose weight, but then she thinks about the baby and gives up on that n. She wants a girl. She says if the kid looks like you, it''d be perfect. But how is that even possible? Why wouldn''t the baby look like me?" Julian had turned into quite the chatterbox ever since he found out he was going to be a father. I kept reminding him to be careful with his phone in case Alisa checked his messages.


    But he assured me he had installed some hidden software, so no one could find anything.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When I saw a photo of Alisa''s round face as she was now 20 pounds heavier, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked,ing over after cing my few belongings in the car.


    "Julian said he''s using some hidden software. He thinks he''s really clever. And look at Alisa. She''s gained 20 pounds! Oh my god. Do all women gain weight when they''re pregnant? I should..."


    My words trailed off as I thought about the baby. I instinctively touched my lower abdomen, and the thought hit me maybe this was something I wouldn''t easily let go of.


    "Alright, let''s go. The apartment''s ready," Jack said, helping me into the car.


    Jack ruffled my wig. I quickly covered my head and shot him an unhappy nce. He chuckled and shook his head without any hint of disdain.


    When we arrived at the apartment, I didn''t expect to see Astrid. She was tidying up the ce and had ced several pretty little trinkets around.


    "Astrid!" I called, walking toward her excitedly. But she didn''t seem to notice me at all and kept cleaning.


    Curious, I waved my hand in front of her face, but she just walked away. I turned to Jack, wide-eyed. He just shrugged his shoulders.


    Astrid went into the bathroom and set up towels and a new toothbrush for me.


    "Astrid?" I called cautiously, standing by the bathroom door.


    She still didn''t respond. It was as if she couldn''t hear me at all.


    "Astrid, what''s going on..." I asked again. The floor was wet, and I lost my bnce, almost falling.


    Astrid instinctively reached out to steady me, and I looked up at her,ughing nervously. "Oh, so you were pretending not to see me? You can''t fool me."


    Astrid didn''t speak, but her grip on my hand tightened. Her eyes were red, and there was a hint of anger in them.


    I froze, suddenly feeling frightened. "Astrid, what''s wrong..."


    Before I could finish, she pulled me into an embrace and started sobbing uncontrobly.


    I was stunned,pletely caught off guard.

 Chapter 847 Tower

    I had known Astrid for so long, but this was the first time I had ever seen her cry. She was sobbing so loudly that my eardrums actually hurt from the noise. "Eva, you jerk! Jack''s a jerk too! Both of you are jerks!"


    She wailed, her voice full of anger and frustration. "I thought you were dead! The flight was dyed, and I couldn''t even make it to your funeral! I cried for days in the dorm, and everyone thought I was possessed by a ghost or something! Eva, it''s all your fault!" I knew Astrid''s personality. I needed to hide it from everyone at the time, so I couldn''t tell her about it.


    More importantly, I didn''t want Jack to know about my situation. Months had passed, but it seemed like Astrid still hadn''t moved on from what happened.


    "I''m sorry, Astrid. I... I couldn''t help it. I didn''t want you to suffer. I''ll make it up to you," I whispered through my tears.


    Astrid suddenly pulled back and stared at me with puffy eyes. "How are you going to make it up to me? Tell me."


    Her question stopped me from crying. I had been about to let out more tears, but now, I felt a little embarrassed.


    "W-What do you want? I don''t have much to offer..." I stuttered. "I have no money, and I don''t really want to give up my life either. What should I do?"


    Astrid snorted, her gaze turning dark as she red at Jack. "You don''t have anything, but my brother has everything. I''m hungry, and I want a big feast! I saw the lobsters in the fridge. I want to have them all to myself!"


    She dragged me to the bedroom, leaving Jack alone in the living room. Once inside, she began lecturing me again, but this time, her tone was lighter and more joyful.


    "Eva, I heard your surgery was a huge sess! Thank goodness you''re still alive. Honestly... you''re so thin that whether you have a chest or not doesn''t make a difference anymore, right?"


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Wow, I feel soforted."


    Although I pretended to be annoyed, holding her hand made my heart feel warm.


    The room was arranged with all the things I liked. Astrid had even bought the same brand of bedding I was used to.


    "Anyway, if you need anything, just let my brother know. I''m going to start my internship soon, and I''ll being to Erewhon too." She grinned excitedly.


    "Jack wants me toe for some experience now that the McLennon family''s project is starting up. We''ll be able to work together again!"


    Looking at her so cheerful and hopeful, I smiled and nodded.


    I wasn''t just out of the hospital-I was going to be working with my friends too. I hadn''t even dared to dream of this just a few months ago.


    Since I was out of the hospital, it seemed like I had to do something with my life.


    The next day, after seeing Astrid off, Jack handed me my new identity papers. I would be known as Rinatta from now on. He said this was my chance at rebirth.


    My nationality had been changed too, and I was an Erewhon citizen now. Even if Leonard tried to investigate me, he wouldn''t find anything.


    After everything was settled, I began


    my work in Erewhon. The McLennon


    eletContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    family had apany here, and now, they were expanding into the architectural design and


    construction sector, which was already arge-scale operation.


    I didn''t have Jack apany me to thepany. His secretary, Ms. Tanness, helped me with the


    paperwork at the HR department. I couldn''t help but feel excited


    But when I arrived at the design department, I noticed that some of my new colleagues were giving me strange, unfriendly looks.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman in the front row mmed a stack of papers onto her desk.


    "Are you kidding me? Is it that easy for anyone to join the design department?" she yelled, her voice sharp and full of irritation.


    "We all had to intern for at least a year before being considered for a full-time position. Why should she get tond a full-time employment contract right away?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 488 The Incident

    I stood there in shock, not expecting the people from Erewhon to be so straightforward. The others around me were also giving me unfriendly looks.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beforeing here, Jack had already warned me that while people in this country might seemid-back, they were actually quitepetitive especially with someone like me, a foreigner. If I didn''t prove myself quickly, gaining a foothold in thepany would be hard. He had asked if I wanted him to back me up, but I had refused. Since I was already here, facing some setbacks was inevitable.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced a smile and addressed the room. "Hello, everyone. I''m Rinatta Surrey. I''ll be your new colleague. I hope we can all get along."


    "Get along? I think it''s more about whether the higher-ups will take care of you," the most vocal woman said again. One of the colleagues beside her quickly tugged at her arm.


    "Anne, tone it down a bit," they whispered.


    I raised an eyebrow but didn''t retaliate. Knowing my enemy was just as important as knowing myself, and since I had just arrived, I couldn''t afford to act rashly.


    Our supervisor, Mr. Finnley, yed the peacemaker, offering some token words of reassurance. However, it was clear from his tone that he was subtly implying my connection to Ms. Tanness, suggesting that I wasn''t just an ordinary hire.


    What "not ordinary" meant was anyone''s guess, but I was sure it would lead to some gossip. It wasn''t easy to be a foreigner, especially in apany overseas. I knew people weren''t quick to ept someone like me.


    However, I firmly believed in the power ofpetence. As long as my work was solid, they would have no choice but to respect me.


    From then on, my life became a back-and-forth routine between the office and my apartment, with asional hospital check-ups. I needed to take time off every week for my health, which had been arranged with Jack and HR. When Ms. Tanness came to talk to Mr. Finnley about my leave, it was clear he wasn''t pleased.


    "A day off? Sorry, Ms. Tanness. You should know how busy our department is," Mr. Finnley said with a scowl. "No one likes to work overtime, so we don''t normally take a day off. That''s the rule in the design department." Ms. Tanness adjusted her sses and replied, "Mr. McLennan has already approved it."


    With just that one sentence, Mr. Finnley had nothing to say.


    My day off seemed to have been the tipping point.


    In my first month on the job, I encountered asional sabotage from my colleagues, especially Anne Harold, who seemed to go out of her way to make my life difficult.


    At first, her tactics were just petty pranks like identally spilling my coffee or deliberately excluding me from the afternoon tea order.


    I wasn''t worried about these minor tricks. As long as my work delivered results, no one could overlook it. But I didn''t want Anne to go as far as to jeopardize thepany''s interests just to target me.


    We were about to secure a major


    design project, but the files werepletely erased and overwritten The day before, I had workedte into the night to finish everything- before taking a day off. When


    returned to the office, everyone


    looked at me with cold, usatory


    eyes.


    Anne was the first tosh out. "Rinatta, I don''t know what kind of background you have, but you had no right to mess withpany files! I had always thought you were unprofessional, but this is a whole new level!" I stared at her, utterly confused. "Wait, what happened?"


    A younger colleague whispered


    hesitantly, "Rinatta, why didn''t you


    turn off yourputer before leaving yesterday? After you left, yourputer got infected with a virus. It brought the entire


    Work


    down. And yesterday was the


    deadline to submit the design files..."


    I was shocked. How could this have


    happened? Thepany''s cybersecurity system was


    top-notch. Even if I hadn''t turned off myputer, an issue like this shouldn''t have urred. Plus, any virus intrusion would have triggered analert for the system admin.


    I turned a suspicious gaze at Mr. Finnley.


    He shrugged dismissively at me. "Don''t look at me. I didn''t get any system alerts. You must''ve shut down the system when you were working on the files."

 Chapter 489 Violation of Company Policy

    "I didn''t," I said firmly, my voice unwavering.


    I had been in the design industry for years, and certain things were instinctual to me by now. Besides, I had faced simr situations in the past at Harmon Group, so I knew to be extra cautious.


    I had learned from my mistakes. I wouldn''t be foolish enough to repeat them.


    I was also well aware of the importance of keeping a record of your work, and I had no intention of leaving them any ammunition to use against me.


    Moreover, with the strict legal environment here, I could end up facing a long prison sentence if my actions caused trouble for thepany''s projects. That thought made my gaze darken.


    It seemed these people weren''t just trying to push me out of thepany. They were trying to frame me to the point where I''d end up in jail.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Anne took out her phone.


    "You''re not admitting it, huh? That''s fine. We have so many witnesses here. We''ll just call the police. Once the police take you in for a few days, you''ll confess everything."


    "Call the police? Sure, but there''s still thepany''s surveince footage, right?"


    I sank into the chair, feeling exhausted. My gaze fell on Mr. Finnley''s slightly panicked expression.


    "Great, so that means there''s no surveince footage and nowork logs either? In that case, I''ll request an internal investigation. With so many departments involved, if all of this is really my doing, just calling the police won''t be enough.


    "I''ll have the security department, thework security department, and the design team involved in the investigation as well."


    I pulled out my phone, and Mr. Finnley''s face turned even paler.


    "Rinatta, what are you trying to do here? This is still your fault. Even if there''s an investigation, you''ll still end up taking the me!"


    I had heard such sharpnguage before, but it didn''t intimidate me. His words were clearlyced with guilt and fear.


    "Sorry, I''m not taking the fall for anyone." I shrugged helplessly. "I''ve been a design director before, and while it was in a different country, the management in everypany is pretty much the same."


    I turned to Anne, who was still


    ring at me "You''re also in charge


    of this project. Why didn''t you


    up the files? I was on leave yesterday, but my phone was on." Why didn''t anyone contact me to ask if I had backed up the files?"


    Anne quickly jumped on what she thought was a mistake on my part.


    "Rinatta, you''re admitting it, aren''t you? You backed up thepany''s files without permission. Do you realize that''s a vition ofpany policy?"


    I sighed inwardly. It seemed like Jack wasn''t the only one who was unlucky. The employees here didn''t seem to have muchmon sense.


    "I didn''t take the files. I just uploaded


    them to the headquarters'' cloud storage. So, we have a backup. That way, Mr. McLennan can ess thepany''s progress at any time i followed the protocols from the Manovia headquarters. If needed, the files can be downloaded


    anytime."


    I had used Astrid''s ount for this. She had always been worried about me being set up, so she gave me a higher-level ess ount. I hadn''t expected it toe in handy like this.


    Mr. Finnley seemed surprised that I had a backup file. He stuttered for a while, trying to find a response.


    I took that opportunity to stand up. "So, do you want to call thework department to handle the virus issue? Or should I just send the backup to Mr. McLennan?"


    Although I didn''t want to y the "big boss" card, I realized that just mentioning it made everyone nervous. Using that leverage felt strangely satisfying.


    I ignored their reactions and quickly opened my tablet to download the files.


    "Mr. Finnley, do you still want to negotiate with the other party about the coboration?"


    I waited, watching them squirm. I thought I had won this round.


    Mr. Finnley took off his sses and wiped them, looking at me with an exasperated expression. "But you still downloaded the files using your personal device, didn''t you? Rinatta,


    that''s a vition ofpany policy."

 Chapter 490 By Any Means Necessary

    When Mr. Finnley made his usation, it wasn''t just me who was stunned-everyone in the office seemed taken aback as well. It became clear he was trying to frame me in front of everyone. So, this was what it felt like to be cornered. No matter how much I proved my innocence, the other party seemed determined to make my life miserable.


    However, when Mr. Finnley noticed my tablet, his pupils narrowed.


    "Well, since you''ve backed up the files, and to avoid dying thepany''s progress, I''ll put you in charge of everything," he said coldly. "After all, you took a day off. I want to see the final results by tomorrow morning.


    "If you fail, prepare to be fired. And I''ll make sure to note on the system that you were terminated. No otherpany will ever hire you."


    His eyes were full of malice as he red at me.


    I bit my lip, barely holding back the urge to smash my tablet in his face.


    Looking at the tablet in my hands, I noticed Jack''s electronic signature on it. I wasn''t sure if he had seen the signature, but it might have been why he had decided to give me a chance.


    Still, this project had been a team effort. To expect me to wrap it up alone was a challenge. Several colleagues who had be my friends secretly helped me with some of the work, but none of them dared to stayte after hours. In the end, I was left alone in the office. For a moment, I found myself missing the time I spent with Crystal and the others.


    Anne was thest one to leave the office.


    She strutted up to my desk, knocking on the table with a smirk.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Rinatta, you better work hard, okay? The files are due tomorrow. Mr. Finnley won''t let you off the hook if you can''t get it done. Well, good luck with that."


    With that, she turned and sashayed out of the office.


    I raised an eyebrow. If I wasn''t mistaken, Mr. Finnley had given her a subtle signal earlier. The two of them definitely had some sort of connection.


    But now wasn''t the time for gossip. I needed to focus on finishing the work.


    Working overtime wasn''tmon in


    Erewhon, so it didn''t take long before the office waspletely empty. A few security guards passed by and asked if I was sull working. I told them I hadn''t finished yet.


    Then, Willis Cornell from HR came by.


    swney


    "Rinatta, still workingte? You''re really going in," he said, cing a cup of coffee on my desk. "You foreigners really like to work overtime, huh? How exhausting. I just finished my shift myself. When are you done? Do you want to grab dinner?"


    He openly gave me a once-over, and I forced a smile. "Sorry, I need to turn in my work tomorrow, so I''ll probably be up-all night. I don''t need a


    coffee."


    en


    I knew Willis was interested in me, though I could tell it wasn''t genuine affection.


    He probably just wanted to get on my good side because he assumed I had connections to Ms. Tanness. When I declined, he didn''t seem upset. He just told me to rest well.


    I thought nothing of it. It was just another small interaction. However, the next morning, a post appeared on thepany''s forum.


    The title, "The Truth Behind the Designer Who Parachuted In", was hard to miss. Within hours, there were thousands ofments.


    I only returned home around dawn and was still a bit groggy when I arrived at the office. As I passed by, my colleagues kept giving me subtle nces. That was when I saw the forum post.


    The post contained photos of Willis and me, taken at my desk the night before. He was tall, so when he leaned over me, it looked as though he was about to kiss me from that angle. The photos were quite intimate, and thements below made my blood run cold.


    As I read thements, I felt a chill settle over me. It was clear now-some people would stop at nothing to sabotage me.

 Chapter 491 The Public Opinion Warfare

    Thepany at Erewhon didn''t have a lot of employees. However, it was the headquarters'' forum. So, quite a number of people had seen it.


    The post gained traction, and a lot of people leftments. The foreigners were quite open-minded, and everyone treated it like another piece of gossip news. It was a good thing that my face wasn''t shown in the photos. With that said, people who knew me could recognize me.


    Moreover, Willis was wearing what he had always worn-a checkered shirt.


    "Come on. Really? I was wondering how Rinatta got to represent the higher-ups to sign the contract. It turns out she has connections with the HR department." "This exins why she looks so smug in the office every single day. I''m telling you, you''d think she was the wife of the CEO if you didn''t know better."


    "Is this how messy it is at thepany''s Erewhon branch? Here I was, thinking about applying for a transfer. Looks like I can save myself from the hassle now."


    Among all the viciousments, there was one in particr thatid down the specifics of everything that happened after my arrival. Going by the tone of thement alone, I could deduce that it was Anne.


    It was made especially clear to me when I thought about how she kept wandering in front of me early in the morning. I knew she was up to no good.


    After Ipiled the design I came up with from my overtime workst night, I passed it to Mr. Finnley. However, he didn''t even look at it before he tossed it aside.


    "Have you seen thepany forum, Rinatta? There are no rules in thepany that explicitly forbid us from being in a rtionship with our colleagues, but what you''re doing is just too indecent."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Finnley was the person who secretly and inappropriately fondled a female colleague''s butt. How dare he talk to me about indecency?


    His gaze wasced with hostility when he looked at me. It looked like he wasn''t going to let me off easily. In fact, it seemed like he and Anne had been gunning for me since the day I arrived at thepany. "Willis and I aren''t a couple. The angle at which the photos were taken makes it look like something more is going on between us."


    I didn''t think it should be a big issue even if what was portrayed in the photos was true. After all, the people in Erewhon were very open-minded. Jack wasn''t a boss who would pick on his employees either.


    However, Mr. Finnley suddenly flew


    into a rage. "What are you talking


    about? If you two aren''t a couple,


    then why did he look for you in theet


    office at 11:00 pm? I''m aware you know someone in thepany, Rinatta. That''s how younded a job you can


    here, but that doesn''t meaQ


    mess around in the office."


    Mr. Finnley turned theputer screen to me. Sure enough, I did see thements that belittled me. They used me of being a whore and a bitch. Some even said that I would prostitute myself when I didn''t have anything better to do.


    Most of them thought that there had to be something wrong with me. After all, they hadn''t heard of me in the past, but I was suddenly representing the higher-ups to sign the contract.


    I nced at the ounts and sneered internally. The public opinion warfare here wasn''t anything to write home about. They were all newly registered ounts. It only took one nce to see that I was being maliciously targeted. These foreignpanies probably didn''t have a dedicated team to manage things like this. That was why nobody registered and maintained several ounts for years.


    The whole ruse was so poorly crafted that it failed miserably at intimidating me.


    I shrugged helplessly. "Yeah. So? Shouldn''t you be criticizing these people for spreading false rumors? You''re the supervisor. Naturally, it''s your job to think from your team''s perspective. I''m a victim, and I''m your subordinate. Don''t you think you should stand up for me?"


    I had a pretty good guess about the people behind these photos. All it took was a simple investigation, and we''d be able to track down the people behind thesements and ounts.


    Anne had been typing away at her keyboard for the entire morning. It was like she wanted to get caught.


    Mr. Finnley put on a dry smile and looked at me. "This is very serious, Rinatta. Public opinion has affected our department. Instead of figuring out ways to resolve it yourself, you''re expecting thepany to clean up your mess.


    "If public opinion gets worse and you fail to give us apelling exnation, your ass is going to be fired. You''ve been warned!"

 Chapter 492 I Got Fired

    "Is this thepany''s regtions or your regtions, Mr. Finnley?" I raised my voice. His office door was left open. It seemed like he wanted to let his team know who was the boss and deliberately didn''t close it. "Cease your nonsense, Rinatta. You''re the one who affected thepany first." Mr. Finnley mmed the desk and shot to his feet, seemingly enraged.


    "For one, you keep taking off days, which heavily impedes the work in progress. Now, thepany has been attacked by public opinion because of your indecency. I don''t care who rmended you for the job. In fact, not even Willis can save your ass now. I want you to get lost this instant!" He directly hurled my documents to the floor and looked at me with a grim expression.


    I nced at the document on Mr. Finnley''s desk, and I finally figured out the reason he was targeting me relentlessly and maliciously.


    The promotion system in thepany was very strict. It didn''t care about years of service. Instead, it only valued results.


    I might not have been working here for a long time, but I had already contributed design works to major projects. Also, I was a permanent employee. If I continued down this path, I would soon steal his thunder. Furthermore, I used to be a design director.


    Mr. Finnley had been holding onto his current position for two years. It was only normal for him to want to be promoted. Meanwhile, I was the hurdle to his career advancement. Naturally, he''d want to weed me out.


    Mr. Finnley might''ve portrayed himself as an upstanding man, but he was actually a snake.


    I chuckled. "Are you sure you want to fire me? That''s fascinating. Please fire me ording to the proper procedures and give me the severance pay plus one month''s sry. Also, since you''ve fired me, you all can''t continue to use the design proposal I submitted."


    After all, Ipleted the design for a major project on my own. I had no intention of letting them take advantage of me. Although it would eventually bring benefits to Jack, I wasn''t willing to go ahead with it.


    The thought of Jack gave me a sudden urge to tattle on Mr. Finnley. If Jack were to give me support, I''d be able to use his authority to pull Mr. Finnley down a peg. However, I immediately shook the idea off. It''d be too indecent of me to do


    something like that.


    "That''s impossible. Thepany is paying you for your work, so your designs belong to thepany. Also, you can forget about yourpensation. You''ve tarnished thepany''s reputation. So, you''re not getting a cent out of this." I was so mad that I almostughed. How shameless could he be?


    "Is this how far you''ll take it to make my design yours? Aren''t you worried that I''ll sue you?"


    Such things were quitemon in foreign countries. Astrid had told me multiple times about this. Although the legal procedures would take years, one wouldn''t be able to keep working in the same industry once it was confirmed that one stole a design.


    All of a sudden, Anne knocked on the door and approached me. "What''s the matter? Are you trying to file a police case? You''re not an Erewhonian, to begin with. You''ll have to ask your embassy to handle this.


    "If you want to involve two embassies in this mess, it''s going to take three to five years before you''ll see results. You can forget about working in the meantime."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I stared at Anne coldly. She was really good at manipting people. If an ordinary designer went to the embassy to handle these matters, then it would probably take a long time. Anyone would be backed into a corner if they didn''t have ie in Erewhon for years.


    I couldn''t seek help from the embassy. With that said, I wasn''t about to let them forcibly take my design away from me either.


    I chuckled. "Fine. If this is how you want to do it, I hope you two won''t beg for my mercy in the future."


    I immediately packed up my stuff


    and left the office. Before I walked


    away, I sent a text to Ms. Tanness, "I''ve been fired. Don''t tell Jack about it, though. I''ll handle it myself. The project we''re coborating with


    he hups. I


    Edward might face some hups. I need you to keep an eye


    it."

 Chapter 493 Im Done For

    I was already back in my apartment when Ms. Tanness called.


    "What happened, Eva? You''re fired? How''s that possible? I''ve asked the HR department, but they didn''t hear anything about it. Mr. McLennan and I will be back in Erewhon two dayster. Just hold on a little longer." Ms. Tanness lowered her voice as if she was worried someone would overhear her.


    I rubbed my temples and said, "Long story short, my supervisor fired me. Don''t tell Jack about it, though. I''ll handle it."


    "Are you sure about that? Are you not going to work in thepany anymore?" Ms. Tanness sounded a little anxious.


    I was aware that Jack had instructed her to look after me. She would be the first one to get an earful if he found out that something happened to me. Also, I wasn''t a kid who went crying for mommy because I lost a fight with my friend. "Don''t worry about it, Ms. Tanness. I''lle back to thepany, but I want them to beg for me to return."


    Mr. Finnley probably overestimated my abilities and thought I could finish a project n and design in a few days. I had onlypleted half of my work, and even the main framework wasn''t finalized.


    Mr. Finnley had no idea about my health, which led to him believing that I worked overtime every single day because I wanted to steal his credit. I sighed quietly. My design work wasn''t finished, and I was very confident that no one in thepany couldplete it.


    I packed my suitcase and took myptop along. Then, I went to the neighboring city for a vacation. Life was too short, and mine was shorter. I had to make the best of it.


    I enjoyed the beautiful scenery that Erewhon had to offer. Whenever I had the time, I wouldplete my design work as well. After all, this was a big project under Jack. I couldn''t just leave it aside.


    As expected, Mr. Finnley called me in less than three days. However, I blocked him, Anne, and everyone else when their calls came in.


    There were some issues with the design, but they used my creative ideas as a selling point when Howard signed on to the coboration. So, it was impossible to swap design proposals halfway into it.


    I continued to savor the delightful moments of my vacation. On the seventh day, I received a call from an unknown number. I had a pretty good idea who it was. As expected, I heard Anne''s panicked voice when I answered it.


    "Are you out of your mind, Rinatta? Why haven''t you been picking up our calls?"


    "I was fired. Why should I answer your calls? Do you expect me to go back and work overtime?"


    That was enough to shut Anne up despite her frustration. They fired me and stole my design. Why did they think that they could ask me to go back to thepany and keep working for them?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne''s panting grew much more


    rapid on the other end of the phone.


    After a while, she said sinisterly, "Don''t let it go to your head, Rinatta, The project design isn''tpleted, and you''re obligated to finish it Otherwise, you''ll be the main culprit if the ten-million-dor project goes haywire. Thepany will call the police, and you''ll be put behind bars for the rest of your life.


    "Where are you right now? Come back this instant!"


    "Be my guest. Call the police." I found that Anne actually wasn''t that smart. Aside from her somewhatpetent design skills and her excellent figure, she really didn''t have any redeeming qualities.


    "I''ll return to thepany if the


    police officer tells me that someone who''s been fired has to go back to their previouspany and work for free. If there''s such aw in Erewhon, feel free to send your


    resource to me. I''ll have mywyer flyover."


    Afterward, I hung up the phone and walked to the bathroom with a skip in my steps to take a shower. When was done with that, I realized that there were several missed calls. At first thought it was Anne and Mr. Finnley. To my surprise, however, it was Jack.


    My right eyelid started twitching, and I had a sinking feeling in my gut. When the doorbell rang, I almost dropped my phone out of shock.


    I walked over to the door and saw Jack''s gloomy face through the peephole. That was when I knew that I was done for.

 Chapter 494 Your Family

    Jack seemed to sense that I was at the door. He stopped knocking after a while. However, he didn''t leave either. Instead, he just stared at the peephole quietly.


    I thought he must''ve seen me, and he was just waiting for me to open the door. I spent a long time preparing myself mentally before I unlocked the door and opened it slowly. "I-It''s been a long time." I could feel my voice trembling, but he uncharacteristically chuckled.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Yeah. A little." I couldn''t pinpoint my feelings. In any case, fear was definitely one of them. I hurriedly weed him inside when I saw the suitcase behind him.


    The hotel room I chose wasn''t particrly spacious. After Jack came inside, it suddenly seemed cramped, and even the air felt thinner.


    "How about I get another room for you?" As I moved to the door, Jack grabbed my hand.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    I was stunned by his action, and he was also equally surprised. Then, he immediately exined, "We''re leaving tomorrow and returning to thepany together. I won''t leave this matter hanging and let you feel sorry for yourself." "It''s not like that." I lowered my head and mumbled.


    In fact, I wouldn''t let myself feel sorry. After all, no one could finish my design. I knew that better than anyone else.


    Jack was confident in me and gave me support because he loved me. However, I couldn''t rely on his feelings for me alone. I had to have my own foothold in life. My capability and talents were the most important values about me. Jack seemingly didn''t expect my response because he stopped in his tracks.


    "The fact is that I''ve had enough of my vacation Jack. I was already nning to return tomorrow." This was where I lied. I actually wanted to stay a couple more days here. However, Jack was here, and thatN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    meant there was no hiding anymore.


    It seemed like Jack was a little dismayed. He sat on the couch, looking dejected. "Why didn''t you tell me about it, Eva?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about the fact that they picked on you." Jack looked at me with a glum expression. It seemed like there was a storm brewing.


    "I hired you. No one has the right to fire you. You could''vee to me and let me resolve this issue instead of informing Ms. Tanness that you''ve left thepany."


    A smile appeared on my face when I recalled Ms. Tanness and her grin. As expected, she took the side of her employer.


    I sat across from Jack and collected


    my thoughts before I said, "Am I


    the


    supposed to look for you the moment something goes wrong, way a kid looks for their dad? I''m capable of resolving this fiasco. I''m the only one who can finish this design. No one else can do it."


    Now that we were talking about it, I actually had more experience than my other colleagues in the design department. After all, I was part of major projects back in Pyrosia.


    So, I could see various design and detail issues that they couldn''t. Otherwise, our business partner wouldn''t have looked past the other designs and chosen mine.


    Jack didn''t seem to think that I would be this confident. His eyes wereced with surprise when he looked at me. Then, he shook his head and chuckled.


    "Geez, I made a mistake when I underestimated you. You''re right. I''m not your dad, but I can be your family." Jack looked at me intensely, and it seemed like there was something burning in his eyes.


    I quickly lowered my head. Jack might be cold and aloof, but he was very decisive when it came to flirting.


    I coughed heavily before I quickly


    took myptop out. "Don''t worry,


    Jack. I''m aware that this project is


    very important. So, I''ve already


    finished the design. I just need to finalize some details. I need a team. Then, I''ll..."


    en


    .


    Jack closed myptop gently and said, "We''ll go back tomorrow. It''s time to sleep now."

 Chapter 495 Do You Need My Help

    "Sleep?" I almost choked after I heard what he said. My face turned red as I raised my head and looked at him.


    Jack chuckled helplessly. "What''s on your mind, Eva?"


    He plopped down on the couch and checked his watch. "We only have about five hours, Eva. I booked an 8:00 am flight. So, we have to sleep while we can." Jack didn''t look at me afterward. Instead, he draped a coat over himself. I stared at him in a daze for a long time before I slowly made my way to the bed.


    It was just that I just couldn''t fall asleep when I listened to his breathing.


    "Do you need me to tell you a bedtime story, Eva? Once upon a time..."


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Iughed and said, "That''s enough. You don''t have to do it."


    I hid myself under the nket and thought about some fairy tales before I drifted off to sleep. It was a restful sleep, and I slept all the way to the next morning.


    I had to cancel some of my ns for the day before I could follow Jack to the airport. He was extremely busy; he kept talking on the phone and reading reports during our journey.


    For several times now, I had wanted to talk to Jack about work. However, I remained quiet when I saw how busy he was. After we got onto the ne, he didn''t have any free time either; he was still reading documents on hisptop. Jack seemed to sense my gaze. He turned around and looked at me. "Is there anything you want to talk to me about?"


    "Not really. Go ahead and focus on your work." I smiled with embarrassment.


    Compared to him, I looked like an employee who wasn''t serious about her job. So, I also took out myptop. I wanted to check if there was any issue with my design.


    The next thing I knew, someone closed myptop.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Get some rest. We''ll be there soon. It''s very tiring to look at these documents on the ne."


    "Aren''t you doing the same?" I mumbled.


    Jack chuckled and closed hisptop as well. "Alright. We''ll both stop looking at documents. Let''s catch a nap, alright?"


    I stared into Jack''s affectionate


    gaze and felt as if my face was


    I


    burning up. So, I quickly closed my eyes. With that said, I seemed to be able to sleep faster with him around. Case in point, I fell asleep in less


    than five minutes.


    By the time Jack called out my name, the ne had already touched down at the airport. "It''s time for us to go back, Eva. If you''re tired, how about I send you back to the apartment?"


    I wiped the saliva at the corner of my lips and quickly shook my head. There was an uphill battle waiting for me today. If I took the offer and went back to my apartment, Jack would have to fight the battle in my stead.


    When Jack and I went back to thepany, I preemptively stopped him and said, "Um... Can you stay out here for a couple of minutes? All I need is a couple of minutes. If they find out that I walked in with you, they probably won''t make things difficult for me."


    "Don''t you want that?" Jack looked at me, feeling puzzled.


    I hurriedly shook my head. "They wouldn''t be able to do anything to me. I just want to know how it feels when they have to beg me for something after learning that they can''t get rid of me. Is that alright?"


    I smiled at Jack somewhat tteringly while his lips curled into a charming grin.


    "Alright. I''ll give you three minutes, okay?"


    I immediately nodded and quickly headed to the elevator. I wasn''t sure why, but I didn''t want my colleagues to know about my rtionship with Jack. At the same time, I was aware that we weren''t in any sort of rtionship right now.


    When the elevator arrived at the floor, I heard Mr. Finnley''s guttural roar.


    "It''s just a simple design. How is it that no one in the entire department can finish it? Why do I even keep you morons around?"


    Several of my colleagues lowered their heads, and no one dared to look at Mr. Finnley. I walked over to the office door and knocked gently. "So, do you need my help?"

 Chapter 496 I Cant Come Back

    I wondered if my chuckle was too offensive. In any case, Mr. Finnley''s expression changed dramatically.


    Meanwhile, Anne sneered and said, "Look what the cat dragged in. It''s you, Rinatta! It seems to me that you don''t actually want to leave thepany. After all, you didn''t even finish your design!"


    I sneered the same way she did. "Isn''t it obvious? I had no idea that I would be falsely used and fired. Look, not even the whole team can get the job done. How do you expect me to finish it alone, then?" I gave Mr. Finnley a sarcastic look. "If that''s the case, I''ll be taking my leave."


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, Mr. Finnley hurried over and gripped my hand.


    "I know you came back for the project, Rinatta. You have no intention of bringing the police into this matter, do you?"


    "Police? What''s going on?" Jack''s voice rose in the air before three minutes were up. He rested his gaze on Mr. Finnley''s hand, which was firmly gripping mine.


    At the next moment, Mr. Finnley instinctively let go of my hand.


    I looked at Jack, feeling somewhat speechless. Hadn''t we agreed that I would have a few minutes to do my thing?


    Meanwhile, Ms. Tanness was walking behind Jack, and she wore a diffident look on her face. I winked at her; it seemed like she tattled on me again.


    Needless to say, Mr. Finnley didn''t have the guts to tell Jack the truth. All he did was stammer and say that I made a mistake. He also said that he needed me toe back and clean up the mess.


    By the time Mr. Finnley was done, he added, "Rinatta has been fired, but she volunteered to return and finish the design. So, I''m still going to pay her the bonus as per the regtions."


    Mr. Finnley shot me a threatening look, which pissed me off so much that it amused me.


    I turned around and left. "Well, I don''t feel like doing it anymore."


    There was still a week or two until the date for submission of the design sketch. However, that didn''t mean that time wasn''t tight for them.


    Mr. Finnley probably didn''t expect me to not care about the bonus at all. He hurried over and intended to grip my arm. In the end, however, his arm was grabbed by Jack instead. "What are you doing? Are you going to hold her back against her will?"


    "That''s not it, Mr. McLennan. If she leaves, then the p-project..." After a long time, Mr. Finnley still didn''t manage to finish his sentence.


    However, I was already in front of the elevator. Anne was nervous as well.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Rinatta, aren''t you worried that we''ll call the police if something happens to thepany''s ten-million-dor project? You''ll be sent to jail for the rest of your life!"


    I honestly thought Anne was the biggest fool I had ever seen. Meanwhile, Jack''s expression darkened. However, it didn''t seem like she noticed it.


    Instead, Anne approached me


    briskly. "Having strong design skills


    doesn''t make you special, Rinatta. If thepany pursues its legal rights, you''ll be shunned from this industry forever!"


    I shrugged. "Do you have other tricks aside from calling the police? If you don''t, then I suggest you start dialing now."


    The elevator had arrived. Just as I was about to enter it, I heard Mr. Finnley''s frantic voice.


    "No! We won''t involve the police, Rinatta. The project is yours, and so is the design. I''m aware that thements on the inte are fake. Please stay back and finish the design."


    I turned around and saw that Jack was squinting. He was still gripping Mr. Finnley''s arm, and it seemed like he was exerting more pressure on it with every passing second. However, Mr. Finnley didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, he merely stared at me with unblinking eyes. "We have to submit the design report next month. We need you to stay."


    My colleagues also turned their gazes to me, and I shrugged helplessly. "I guess I can stay, but I was fired. I didn''t even get my sry and bonus for the month."


    I mulled it over and added, "There


    are also online posts that are falsely using me of having an improper rtionship with a male colleague They haven''t been dealt with either. With that in mind, I don''t think cane back. Otherwise, I''d be tarnishing thepany''s reputation."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 497 Forbidden From Working Overtime

    "What do you want, then?" Anne gritted her teeth and looked at me.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Can you call the shot on this?"


    Then, I looked at Mr. Finnley. "Don''t you think thepany has to give me an exnation?"


    Jack pursed his lips. It looked like he was massively displeased. It was understandable, though. He told me he wanted to stand up for me yesterday, but I turned down his offer.


    I gave Jack an apologetic look before I turned my gaze back to Mr. Finnley. "I guess I cane back, but don''t you think you have to deal with thements on the forum? Moreover, I haven''t reported to work for a while. Does that count as paid leave or absence from work? How''s the firing processing along?"


    Mr. Finnley seemed to be pissed off. It was evident by his chest, which was rising and falling rapidly. Eventually, he shook off Jack''s hand and walked toward me.


    He took several deep breaths before he slowly said, "I''ll delete the posts on the forum, and thepany will not take legal actions against... No, you''re innocent. So, you won''t be fired. As for your recent absence from work, it''ll be counted as paid leave. I want you to rest assured that you''ll receive every penny of your sry and bonus!"


    Mr. Finnley thought he had made a greatpromise, but I didn''t respond to him. Did he think this was enough to make up for the false usations he hurled in my face? No, not by a long shot.


    Mr. Finnley felt a bit embarrassed when he saw the icy expression on my face. What was worse, this was happening in front of Jack, the owner of thepany. That made him angrier. "What more do you want?"


    "Someone is ndering me. Obviously, they''re trying to paint thepany in a bad light." I raised my head and looked at Jack. "How can thepany not pursue legal rights for this, Mr. McLennan? I didn''t realize you were this forgiving."


    Mr. Finnley''s expression darkened when he heard what I said.


    Meanwhile, Anne''s expression also shifted. "Know when to quit while you''re ahead, Rinatta. Mr. Finnley has made concessions. What more do you want?"


    "I need to ensure thepany is well taken care of. After all, I have thepany''s best interests at heart."


    Anyone could say shy words. I had firsthand experience of this in Harmon Group, after all. In any case, Mr. Finnley and Anne made quite the team. At first, they ndered me. Now, they wanted me to suffer their mistreatment and not say anything about it.


    Meanwhile, it seemed like Jack was


    a little impatient. He stoppedN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    between us and looked at Mr.


    Finnley coldly. "Since this mess


    Vol


    originated from the design department, I''ll let Mr. Finnley handle it. You have a day to find the culprit hiding in the back scenes. Then, you are to give Rinatta and thepany a satisfactory exnation. That''ll be all."


    Jack swept his eyes across everyone before resting his gaze on me. "You,e to my office."


    He didn''t give me any chance to retort to him. Instead, he turned around and entered the elevator.


    Then, Ms. Tanness gave me a pleading look. I sighed in response. Then, I hung my head and went into the elevator as well.


    Jack seemed to be pissed. He didn''t say anything until after we arrived at his office. He said to Ms. Tanness, "Leave us alone and close the door."


    Ms. Tanness bolted out of his office without a second thought. Then, she timidly closed the door.


    I could feel a storm approaching, and I instinctively stood upright. "Actually, they didn''t really pick on me. You didn''t have to..."


    "Are you close to Willis?"


    The question came out of the left field, leaving me dazed.


    "Not really. I''ve only ever chatted with him."


    "Is that why you two were working overtime together? Erewhonians rarely do that." Jack was seated on his chair, and his eyescked emotions.


    Be that as it may, I could sense his anger. I gulped and responded, "I have no idea why he was working overtime..."


    I trailed off into silence before I


    added, "Actually, he saw Ms.


    Tanness taking me to the HR department. So, maybe he just wanted to strengthen his bonds with


    her through me."


    en


    I looked at Jack gingerly. He seemingly snorted coldly before he turned on hisputer and started working on something.


    Several minutester, he said, "Go-


    back to your workstation. I''ve taken


    down the post. From here on out, you''re forbidden from working overtime at thepany."

 Chapter 498 I Care About You

    "From this day on, I''ll work overtime in my apartment, okay? Um... Can I go back to work now?" I raised an eyebrow and looked at Jack. I wasn''t sure if he was still angry.


    The truth was that anyone with a functioning brain could see that I was being framed. Later, a lot of people on thepany forum started getting skeptical about the usation because the photos were just too clear and taken at such a strategic angle. Also, Jack was a highly intelligent man. How could he not see the peculiarity in this whole shebang?


    With that said, Jack didn''t raise his head to look at me. I thought he was reading some documents on hisputer screen.


    I knew that he probably wasn''t mad because I worked overtime with a male colleague. Instead, it was because I ran into some trouble and didn''t inform him immediately.


    However, I was aware that I couldn''t look to Jack every time something happened. I sighed gently and turned around to leave his office. Just as I reached the door, I heard his voice again.


    "It''s better for you to tread carefully in the future, Eva. Don''t get your photos uploaded to the inte."


    I was stunned as I turned around to look at me. "What?"


    Jack raised his gaze to look at me, and there was a mix of emotions in his eyes. "The inte reaches the entire globe, Eva. Do you think that the photos of you uploaded in Erewhon won''t be circted to Pyrosia?


    "The McLennon family haspanies in Pyrosia as well. They have a lot of employees too. You know what I''m saying."


    I finally understood what Jack meant after he reminded me. It was true that there were a lot of people working at the McLennon family''spanies. Moreover, they owned internationalpanies too.


    I had this mindset that everything was airtight because I was in Erewhon, but what if the photos did get circted in Pyrosia?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    While it was true that there weren''t any photos of my face directly, people close to me would be able to notice some subtle clues.


    As far as everyone in Pyrosia was concerned, I was already dead. Months hade and gone since then, and maybe people didn''t care about me anymore.


    However, what if I was found out?


    The thought of Leonard made me feel uneasy. I licked my lips, feeling nervous.


    "Um... Now, what..."


    "I''ve deleted your photos on the internalwork. I don''t think it has been circted onto the world wide web. I''ll have someone keep an eye out."


    What Jack said allowed me to let out a sigh of relief. It almost felt like he was capable of doing anything.


    I searched my memories and confirmed that my face wasn''t featured in those photos. Willis was tall, and he blocked off more than half of my figure. So, I didn''t think anyone could recognize me. I hadn''t heard anything about Leonard for a long time, and that led me to think that he was no longer searching for me. I was too careless.


    "Thank you, Jack. Don''t worry. I''ll be more careful in the future." I meant what I said.


    Jack''s gaze finally turned into an affectionate one. He shook his head helplessly. "Stop acting so formally with me, Eva. I was upset this time because you didn''t tell me about it.


    Incidents like these affect you the


    most.


    "I don''t care if one of thepany projects goes wrong. I care about you. So, you have to tell me immediately if something simr happens in the future, alright?"


    My grip on the doorknob tightened


    slightly. It would''ve been a lie to say


    that I didn''t feel moved. I stood at the door and stared at him with unblinking eyes. I didn''t speak until after a brief moment.


    "I know what you mean, Jack, and I know you have my best interests at heart. So, I''m going to tread carefully in the future. But you''re not in Erewhon all the time, and I have to learn how to handle some issues. That''s why you don''t have to worry too much about me or think that you have to protect me constantly. I


    mean it."


    If I kept letting people protect me, then I would have to rely on others for my entire life. The doctor said that I was doing very well and that I stood a chance to live ten years longer and then some. I didn''t want to live like that.


    My lips curled into a grin when I looked at Jack. He was stunned a little before he nodded. "Okay. I get what you mean."

 Chapter 499 Let Me Go Just This Once

    When I went back to my workstation, everyone turned their gaze to me. I was aware that they would think that I was a pain in the neck after what happened that day.


    Mr. Finnley and Anne were in his office, talking about something for a long time. Eventually, she ran out with reddened eyes. It led me to think that he was serious about giving her the boot this time, which would mean he was an utter andplete scumbag. Anne might''ve resorted to petty and dirty tricks because she didn''t like me, but she could only do what she did after she got permission from Mr. Finnley. After all, he wanted to get me, hispetitor, out of the picture.


    I wouldn''t deny that cutting off his losses was the best way to keep himself safe. However, Anne was just a pawn in the power grab. If he didn''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I wouldn''t let him off that easily either.


    The next morning, Mr. Finnley called me to his office. "We''ve found the person who ndered you, Rinatta. It''s the security guard who worked his shift that day."


    This waspletely unexpected.


    Not a lot of people in Erewhon liked to work overtime, and Anne had been hanging out with her friends at the bar then. So, it was impossible for her to have sneaked back to secretly take photos of me. The security guard was the only one who knew that Willis and I didn''t leave, but he was also just a pawn.


    I raised an eyebrow and didn''t say anything.


    Mr. Finnley sat on his chair and looked at me with a rxed expression. "We''ve found the guy, and he did take the photos. We won''t let him off the hook. Meanwhile, the HR department has already kickstarted the termination procedure. We''ll also keep pursuing legal responsibility. Are you happy with the result?"


    I looked at Mr. Finnley, feeling somewhat amused. What kind of result was this? In the end, he didn''t pin the me on Anne and let her take the fall. What made him think I would be satisfied with this result?


    I took a seat on the chair across from Mr. Finnley. "I''m not happy with it."


    I saw him squinting, and I shrugged dismissively. "Didn''t we say we were going to involve the police in this case? We might as well do it now. I''ve had someone look into all the ounts that ndered and insulted me. It turns out they share the same IP address that belongs to Anne''sputer. If I could find out about it, then why couldn''t you?"


    Needless to say, I didn''t investigate jack squat. However, a person in the wrong would always feel diffident.


    Right now, that person was eavesdropping on me and Mr. Finnley from the door. When she heard that I checked the IP address, Anne immediately opened the door and walked inside.


    "Hacking into thepany''s system is against thew, Rinatta!"


    "The CEO gave me approval," I just lied out of my butt.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mr. Finnley and Anne probably recalled Jack''s attitude from yesterday because both of them looked intensely frustrated.


    I sighed softly, "Do you honestly


    have no idea that it''s very easy to trace aputer''s IP address? Moreover, all the ounts you used are new ounts. You only have one or two email addresses. Do you think for a second that there aren''t any records in the backend system?"


    If someone in Pyrosia wanted to engage in public opinion warfare, he or she would''ve hired inte trolls to get the job done. However, Erewhonians rarely did stuff like this. Moreover, no one seemed to have the knowledge to create and maintain dummy ounts.


    Anne visibly went into panic mode. "I-It wasn''t me, Rinatta. Actually, I..."


    Then, she gave Mr. Finnley a pleading look. However, he merely coughed heavily and didn''t return her gaze.


    "Are you aware that tarnishing someone''s reputation is illegal, Anne? Furthermore, your actions have affected thepany. Do you think you''ll be sent to prison?" I said calmly.


    On the other hand, Anne was full-on panicking. She didn''t have the luxury of caring about our other colleagues, who were eavesdropping on our exchange by the door. She directly held my hand.


    "I''m sorry, Rinatta. I let my emotions get the better of me, but I didn''t mean to cause you harm. I-I just... Please, you have to let me go this time. Just this once, please."


    Anne''s eyes were brimming with frantic dismay. If she was fired over this, her life would be over.


    I turned around and looked at Mr. Finnley. "I''m sorry, but I''m not the supervisor. How do you think we should handle this, Mr. Finnley?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 500 Clarifying the Situation

    Normally, I had no interest in seeing people undermining each other. However, it was quite interesting to see the people who tried to subvert me throw each other under the bus.


    Anne was holding my hand, and I could clearly feel hers trembling. Mr. Finnley was technically somewhat reputable in this industry. If he truly messed with her, then she would never be able to make aeback. Anne looked at him and stuttered, "M-Mr. Finnley!"


    "You dug your own grave. Calling out to me won''t save your butt." Mr. Finnley red at her menacingly before he turned around and looked at me. "We''re all in the same department, Rinatta. You''re making a big ruckus..."


    "Do you think I had it easy before?" I shook off Anne''s hand and looked at my arm, which had gotten fleshier recently. "You said you were going to give me a satisfactory exnation. Well, you should keep your word. Don''t you think? So, how are you going to handle Anne?" I didn''t look at her. Instead, I trained my gaze on Mr. Finnley.


    Men like Mr. Finnley were a dime a dozen in Pyrosia. They would resort to every dirty trick in the book to get what they wanted.


    As expected, Mr. Finnley responded to me without a second thought, "You''ve just admitted to your misdeed, Anne. You''re the culprit, aren''t you?"


    "T-That''s not it, Mr. Finnley. Y-You know the "


    Before Anne could finish her sentence, Mr. Finnley cut her off, "If that''s the case, then I don''t want to hear another word out of you. I hereby dere that you''re fired. Pack up your stuff and get the hell out of here immediately!"


    "What did you say?" Anne red at Mr. Finnley in disbelief. "Mr. Finnley, I did all of this for you-"


    "Shut up!" He red at her menacingly. "If you leave thepany now, I can fight for your sry for the month. Otherwise..."


    Mr. Finnley''s voice was so icy that Anne had goosebumps.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Is this really necessary?"


    "What? Aren''t you the one who asked for a satisfactory exnation?" Mr. Finnley looked at me, feeling displeased.


    I shrugged. "We have to pay for our mistakes, and Anne did frame me. But..."


    I nced at Anne, who was fighting back tears, before turning my gaze to Mr. Finnley. "She''s still a skillful designer. We might as well let her stay at thepany and give her a chance to redeem herself." "Really?" Anne looked at me in disbelief.


    I nodded. "My term is that you apologize to me openly and make a post to clear things up in thepany forum. That isn''t asking too much now, is it?"


    I rested my gaze on Anne. Her face turned pale for a second before it turned red. It seemed she was feeling conflicted.


    If Anne made a post to rify the situation, it would be as good as admitting her own misdeed to everyone in thepany.


    With that said, she''d be sorely mistaken if she thought not making such a post would keep the truth from everyone.


    If Anne was fired, everyone would know that she had done something wrong. They were not fools.


    Anne pondered on it for a while and


    said, "I''m willing to offer you an open apology. I made a mistake this time, and I''ll make a post on thepany forum to rify the situation. Will


    you please give me a chance to keep working in thepany?"


    There were tear stains on Anne''s cheeks, but she bit her lips and did her best to stop the tears from falling.


    I knew that she was just a pawn in the whole debacle. So, I nodded quietly.


    It seemed like Mr. Finnley wanted to say something, but he chuckled eventually. We''re in the samepany. There''s no need to have a fall-out. It''s good that things ended the way they did. You can''t afford to repeat the mistake, Anne. Thepany won''t let you off that easily next time."


    He truly knew how to make himself out to be the good guy. Did he think he could hide his involvement in this?


    I coughed lightly. "I''ve talked it overContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    with Mr. McLennan. I need to


    assemble my own team for my project. Am I correct in assuming that I can be the team leader? After all, single-handedly finished most of the project."


    "That''s not going to happen," Mr. Finnley straight-up rejected me.

 Chapter 501 Its Better to Focus On Your Work

    I knew Mr. Finnley would reject my proposal. After all, this was the critical moment for him to fight for a promotion. Nothing mattered more to him than producing results and getting credit for them.


    If Mr. Finnley remained as my supervisor, he would get credit for everything I did. If I assembled my own team, however, all the credit would go to me.


    Mr. Finnley was exploiting me. Naturally, I wouldn''t let him get his way. At first, I wasn''t that interested in a promotion, but things had changed now.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve discussed it over with Mr. McLennan. More to the point, I''m the one behind the design. If you could take my ce, I wouldn''t have been asked to return now, would I?" I enunciated "asked" in my sentence.


    Mr. Finnley gnashed his teeth and red at me furiously. After a minute, he caved in. "Fine. Who are you going to pick? You should know that we can''t suspend the other projects. You can''t pick someone who''s going to affect our progress. Otherwise, none of us will be able to exin ourselves."


    I nodded and rested my gaze on Anne. "I need an assistant to handle the detailed work now. So, I''m going to pick her for now."


    "What?" Anne and Mr. Finnley looked at me in disbelief.


    "Do you not want the job?"


    "I do. Of course, I do." Anne probably didn''t think I would pick her. She nodded repeatedly.


    I knew just how important this project was to thepany. Naturally, they did too. Anne''s capability was nothing to write home to, but she was very patient when it came to design.


    Anne might''ve maliciously targeted me the whole time, but she was one of the people who treated her work more seriously than her colleagues.


    I rose to my feet and looked at Mr. Finnley. "I''ll also need Emeline and Jackson for the project. It won''t affect their ordinary work. They''re the only people I need. Is that alright?" "Fine." Mr. Finnley basically squeezed out this response through his clenched teeth.


    I didn''t care about the look on his face and straightaway left his office. I worked for thepany, and I had a duty to give my best to my job. Furthermore, this was Jack''spany.


    I took Anne, Emeline, and Jackson to the conference room for a meeting. Throughout the whole meeting, Anne was obviously distracted. She was probably afraid that I would make her life difficult.


    With that said, I didn''t much care about it. I was fine with it as long as she could finish her part of the job. When the meeting ended, Anne stayed back, looking nervous.


    "A word, Rinatta?" Her tone suggested that she still felt a bit diffident.


    I nodded. "What is it?"


    Anne stuttered for a long time before she asked me why I let her stay in thepany.


    "That''s because I think you''re meticulous and quite capable. I do need you on my team." "Is that all?"


    "What other reason do I need?" I looked at her feeling amused. "Am I supposed to kick you out because you framed me? Instead of letting people use you as a pawn, you should focus on excelling at your


    using


    work. Trying to get progood


    devious means is never


    choice."


    Anne looked at me with a shocked expression, but I merely raised an eyebrow before leaving the conference room. Both of us weren''t fools, and she perfectly understood what I meant.


    As expected, Anne wrote a long post on thepany forum and apologized to me on the same night. She also exined the situation.


    Anne imed that nobody asked her


    to do it, but she did help prove that I


    was a capabledy who people hade to be jealous of. She also mentioned that she had expressed her gratitude to me for letting her go.


    The next morning, Anne came to thepany. She was no longer wearing delicate makeup. What she wore was an excited expression.


    "I''ve found three issues with the design, Rinatta. It really is all about the details. I''ve made some amendments, and I also wrote a proposal for the follow-up design. Will you take a look at it?"


    Everyone in the office was a little surprised when they saw her slightly tousled hair. I shed her a warm smile and nodded. "Sure. You''ve done well, Anne."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 502 I Have Your Back

    I went through the proposal Anne gave me meticulously, and I had to say that she surprised me.


    I was right in thinking that Anne was a detail-oriented person. She might not have much creative juice, but she was an expert when it came to spotting the details. Judging by this area alone, she was a genius. After all, details were the name of the game when it came to design. Anne had offered a sincere apology to me, and she took her job seriously. So, I was willing to give her a chance.


    McLennon Group had a lot ofpetitors in Erewhon now, but I was brimming with confidence. I would feel very sessful if I could stand out in this harsh environment.


    There were only four people in my team, but we worked very efficiently. We managed to finish the bulk of the design in just a few days.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When I received a call from Astrid, I was packing up my stuff and getting off work.


    "I can finally go for an internship, Eva! Hurry up and get downstairs. You''re buying me a big dinner tonight!"


    "Shouldn''t you be buying me dinner instead? Give me two minutes. I''ming right away." I smiled as I walked out of the office.


    Astrid drove today, and she was waving at me non-stop. "Hurry up. I''ve long heard about a good steak joint in this part of the city."


    "Since I''m the one who''s been here longer, shouldn''t you be asking for my preferences?" I looked at her, feeling amused.


    Astrid immediately protested, "I''ve just started my internship, and the pay isn''t exactly high. Moreover, don''t you think you should wee the new employee to thepany?" Astrid winked at me, and I finally knew why she was this exhrated.


    "Are you going to work here too?"


    "Yes, and I''m going to work in the same department with you. Let''s hit the road. Juicy steak, here Ie!"


    Astrid mmed on the gas pedal and brought the car to 75 miles per hour, leaving me feeling as if I was going to fly out of the car.


    I didn''t learn this until we were having dinner; the McLennon family intended for Astrid to take over the international market.


    "As you know, Jack is managing


    both the local and overseas


    Astrid stopped speaking abruptly. She probably recalled that I was infertile, and she quickly took a sip of water to hide her diffidence.


    Meanwhile, I lowered my head and gave a nk expression. It wasmon for the older generation to want their children to get married and have kids. Actually, even the younger generations shared the same sentiment.


    Jack and Astrid were the McLennon family''s only hope now. He might''ve taken over the family business now, but what would happen next?


    All of a sudden, Leonard popped into my mind. He had been obsessed with having a child. Perhaps he had the same concern as well.


    Astrid noticed that I wasn''t talking at all, and she quickly swayed my hand. "It''s fine, Eva. If you end up together with Jack, I''ll get married and have kids for you. The kids will call you ''Mom'' and take me as their sister. How does that sound?" I looked at her, feeling speechless. Then, I shook my head. I wanted to tell her that it was practically impossible between me and Jack.


    When I saw the hopeful expression on her face, however, I chose to change the topic instead.


    "How long are you going to intern? Are you going to be a team leader from the start, or are you going to work your way up from the bottom?"


    "The bottom. Also, I can''t let anyone find out about my identity. Jack says he doesn''t want anyone to indulge in me." Astrid sounded a little annoyed, and she kept stabbing the steak.


    "At first, I thought about starting as a


    team leader and overseeing a


    department.or something. Then,


    Jack showed me the project yo


    guys are working on, and I


    immediately gave up on the idea. I think it suits me better to be your


    underling or something."


    I giggled and shook my head, but Jack''s arrangement was very well done. Astrid had always been in college, and she was shielded from the harsh realities of society. She would surely run into a brick wall if she started out in a managerial position. "That''s great. We''ll work as a team from here on out. I''ll have your back."


    Astrid pursed her lips when she


    heard what I


    think to said. "You didn''t even


    think to take it to Jack when you ran into problems. How are you supposed to back me up? I''ll have your back instead. If I can''t take it anymore, I''ll tattle. I''ll help you preserve your dignity."


    We swapped nces and chuckled. I didn''t really need anyone to back me up but it did feel good to have a friend stand by me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 503 How Many Younger Sisters Does He Have

    The next morning, Astrid and several other interns showed up at thepany. I subtly waved to her when I passed by the lobby.


    Once the procedure was done, Astrid and one otherdy were assigned to the design department. She had never dressed like a wealthydy to begin with. Although she dressed quite modestly, it still didn''t hide her cheerfulness, energy, and beauty. Meanwhile, thedy standing next to her was dressed in luxurious brands from head to toe. She even exuded an air of arrogance. Someone would''ve thought she was the CEO''s wife if they didn''t know better.


    After Astrid gave a brief introduction of herself, thedy standing next to her spoke slowly.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m Mack Lennon. My family wanted me here... I mean, I''m here to learn from everyone." She covered her mouth dramatically as if she panicked from having said something wrong.


    When I heard her name, I nced at the employee name list in Mr. Finnley''s hand.


    Was her full name actually Mackenzie Lennon?


    I lowered my gaze slightly. I didn''t want to expose her little game. A few of my colleagues swapped nces when they heard that both interns shared the "same family name".


    Emma leaned close to my ear and whispered a question, "Are there a lot of McLennons in your part of the world?"


    I shook my head in response. In fact, it was rare toe across someone with McLennon as theirst name. It was just that Mackenzie deliberately shortened her name to make it sound like she belonged to the McLennon family.


    Mackenzie looked at Astrid disdainfully before she turned her gaze to Emma. "You might not know this about our country, but the word McLennon could be pronounced slightly differently. That''s enough of this discussion. Stop talking about it, everyone. Now, where''s my workstation?" Mackenzie looked so bossy that she frightened Mr. Finnley.


    He immediately brought her to her desk while Astrid wasrgely ignored.


    I tugged at Astrid''s sleeves and asked, "There''s an empty desk next to mine. Do you want toe over here?"


    Astrid immediately nodded. Then, she gave me a puzzled look. I shook my head helplessly. After all, I had no idea what game Mackenzie was trying to y.


    Mackenzie even had someone bring over takeout from a nearby five-star hotel when it was lunch break.


    When the food runner came over, he addressed her with the utmost respect, "This is the takeout Mr.


    McLennan ordered for you and


    colleagues, Ms. Mack Lennon,


    your


    Here''s wishing you a happy first day


    at work."


    Mackenzie''s lips curled into a grin. Then, she pretended to identally mumble, "Geez, I told him not to give me anything."


    Mackenzie didn''t exactly lower her voice either. It was barely loud enough for everyone to hear her.


    Astrid and I swapped nces. I leaned over and asked her, "Just how many younger sisters does Jack have?"


    Astrid shook her head. "That''s my line. Is she someone born out of wedlock?


    "What? Her family name is Lennon? Dear Lord, is this really happening?" Astrid shot up to her feet, capturing everyone''s attention.


    She felt a little embarrassed, but she picked up her phone. "I need to give my mom a call, Rinatta."


    I took a deep breath when I saw her leaving. The whole thing was too unimaginable.


    Mackenzie walked over to me and


    tapped my desk. "Get the food,


    for


    In


    Rinatta. My brother bought lunch everyone. He''s the CEO, and he knows exactly how many people are working in the design department. You all are in luck."


    Then, Mackenzie turned around and left cockily.


    I pulled out my phone and suddenly had the


    everything to know absolutely


    I had just brought up


    phone number when his call


    came in. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I instinctively ran out of the office. "Is there anything you need from me, Jack? Is it something huge?"


    My heart was thumping. Was it possible that Jack actually had another younger sister who was born out of wedlock?


    I turned around, only to find Astrid wearing a displeased look on her face.


    I was right!

 Chapter 504 Whats Going On

    Jack was stunned briefly.


    "It''s nothing huge, really. I''m negotiating a business deal outside. So, I''m not in thepany. Can''t I call you for the sake of it?"


    I pursed my lips. How was having a younger sister born out of wedlock, not a huge deal? However, I held it in when I saw the displeased look on Astrid''s face.


    "Are you going to ask me about the interns?"


    Astrid brushed past me and went back to the office, which left me feeling even more curious.


    "Yeah. Is she at the office already?"


    I covered my phone and asked softly, "Did you arrange for someone other than Astrid to intern at thepany?"


    "Huh?" Jack chuckled. "Aside from you and Astrid, who else would I have arranged?"


    I thought about his usual temper and character, and I found the whole ordeal to be a little strange.


    If Mackenzie was actually born out of wedlock and her father was one of the McLennons, Jack would never have arranged for her to be here. After all, Jack had the tendency to look out for his own people.


    What was more, the McLennons were supposedly setting up for Astrid to take over thepany right now.


    With that said, I thought back to how Mackenzie behaved, and I couldn''t stop myself from popping the question.


    "Am I right in saying that you only have Astrid as your younger sister?"


    "Yeah. What about it?" Jack sounded very calm, not at all like someone who was hiding something.


    That made me feel calmer too. "It''s nothing. Astrid mentioned to me that you wanted her to take over thepany, and I got worried."


    I proceeded to chit-chat with Jack a little. Eventually, he told me to inform him immediately if anything came up before ending the call.


    I stared at my phone and felt things were strange. Was Jack really out on a business negotiation? Did he really just call to chat with me during lunch break?


    I continued to stare at my phone screen and thought about the call I didn''t get to make earlier. I shook off those thoughts. What mattered was that Mackenzie wasn''t a member of the McLennon family who was born out of wedlock. Astrid was already eating by the time I got back to the office. She clearly found the lunch to be disdainful. I raised an eyebrow at her, and she shoved her lunch to my side of the desk.


    "This is the cheapest food there, and it''s cold, for God''s sake. How are these people eating this filth?"


    I thought about how Astrid was used to eating expensive and delicious food and sighed. Then, I watched as my colleagues cozied up to Mackenzie.


    All of a sudden, I had that strange feeling again.


    Why would Mackenzie impersonate Jack''s sister? She even spent money to make everyone recognize her as the person she presented herself to be. But what would she do after this? With that said, Mackenzie merely had to buy everyone lunch to win their favors.


    She was dressed in various brands from head to toe, and she got into thepany as an intern effortlessly. Coupled with the lunch she bought for the department everyone basically thought she was Jack''s younger sister.


    Later, Astrid told me that Jack didn''t actuallye to Erewhon that often.


    "Thepanies here belong to the McLennon family. Since they let Jack take over, it''s considered part of the McLennan family now. In any case, Jack''s going to be the head of both families. So, they don''t draw the lines that clearly. But that


    doesn''t mean hees here very


    often.


    "If Jack hadn''t realized that you were here, he probably wouldn''t have bothered himself with the projects here."


    When it was tea time, Astrid couldn''t hold it in anymore. She ended up taking me to a restaurant.


    "When I called my mom and popped the question, she tore me a new one. What do you think is up with Mackenzie?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I shook my head and didn''t tell Astrid


    about my thoughts. If what Astrid


    said was true and he only came once every few years, then Mackenzie would''ve gotten away with it under normal circumstances.


    Astrid kept a low profile at Erewhon as well. Only a handful of people knew her real identity.


    Mackenzie probably wanted to get some benefits for herself if she was impersonating Jack''s younger sister.


    I thought about Mackenzie''s outdated clothes and worn-out bag, and I had a good idea about the situation.


    "In any case, you''re the real deal, Astrid. What''s there to be afraid of? I don''t think it matters as long as she doesn''t do anything that will affect thepany in a bad way."


    If Astrid was to take over thepany, she had to know its full facade. Instead of letting everyone know about her identity, having a fake heiress here was the ultimate learning opportunity.


    What was more, people like Mr. Finnley were in thepany as well. It was better for Astrid to grasp the full picture sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 505 Youre Irrelevant

    Now that we had new blood in the department, it seemed like everyone was much more proactive. However, all of it revolved around Mackenzie.


    Someone would always bring her breakfast, and she didn''t have to worry about work either. If she ran into any issues she couldn''t handle, she could always let someone else handle it. Mr. Finnley would even take her out for business negotiations. In the blink of an eye, Mackenzie became the most popr person in the design department. It almost seemed like all she had to do every day was look pretty and she would be able to take on any project; she didn''t have to work at all. Meanwhile, Astrid and I diligently worked every single day and avoided Mackenzie. Both of us probably were too obvious with it because she would lob sarcastic remarks at us every day.


    "Some people are just born to work like dogs. What''s the point of working overtime every single day? It''s just a project, for God''s sake. My brother can secure it with a snap of his finger. Do you two really think you''re something special?" When I let Astrid join my design team, Mackenzie was extremely displeased with us. She would make things difficult for me from time to time.


    Mackenzie even messed up my design on several asions, and she would defend herself with the same excuse every time; she was just an intern. So, it was normal for her to not know anything about it.


    At first, my colleagues would defuse the situation and tell me not to get mad at the CEO''s younger sister. Once enough time passed, they found Mackenzie to be overly cocky too.


    It was just that Mr. Finnley still treated her with unusual thoughtfulness and warmth. So, no one dared say anything.


    It wasn''t until Mackenzie wanted to join in on our little meeting and got retorted by Astrid that she actually pitted herself against us. Our project was highly confidential in the first ce. In order to prevent information from leaking out, even Mr. Finnley had to stay away. However, Mackenzie was adamant about following us to our little meeting. Astrid couldn''t take it anymore. "What are you doing, Mackenzie Lennon? You''re not a part of the team! This is a top-secret project, and no one can join in the meeting as they please." Mackenzie flew into a rage when she heard Astrid calling her by her full name.


    "I told you to call me Mack Lennon!"


    A lot of people had second guesses about Mackenzie''s full name. Anne and a few other colleagues even looked into Jack''s background to see if he actually had a younger sister.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, everyone found out that he did have a younger sister who was several years younger than him. Hence, all of them bought into the idea that Mackenzie was the heiress to the McLennon family.


    Some of them even thought that Mackenzie might''ve adopted her mother''s family name.


    None of this mattered, though. If she didn''t bother me, I wouldn''t start a fight with her. However, the truth was that she pushed her luck time and again, and I was done tolerating her.


    Astrid was about to step forward,


    but I stood in front of her and shielded her "We''re not that close. So, it''s not that appropriate for us to be on a first-name basis. Wouldn''t you say, Ms. Lennon? Mr. McLennon approved the team I formed for the project. Feel free to take it up to him and make him personally add you to my team if you''re not happy with it."


    Mackenzie frowned slightly. She probably didn''t expect that Jack knew about this project. However, she still stood her ground and said, "If you can include an intern in the project, then you''ll take Astrid out of the team. You''re Rinatta, right? You should know who''s a better fit for your team."


    Judging by her looks, it wasn''t hard to know that Mackenzie wanted her name on the project. She was still an intern. If she could participate in a big project, it would be much easier for her to pursue further study or


    I chuckled and nodded. "You''re absolutely right. I do know who''s a better fit for my team. Astrid''s skills are quite good, and some of her works have won awards. I think she''s more talented and diligent."


    I noticed that the other members of my team were ready for the meeting, and I gently pushed Mackenzie out of the way.


    "Excuse me. We have to begin the meeting now. I would appreciate it if any irrelevant person would stay out of our way, thanks."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 506 Afternoon Snack Drama

    I could see Mackenzie fuming and practically stomping her feet in frustration through the conference room ss. Still, she didn''t dare storm in. She wasn''t the real Ms. McLennon, after all. If her cover got blown, her job would be toast. After wrapping up the meeting, I returned to my office only to spot a familiar pastry box. The packaging showed that it was from my favorite bakery. Mackenzie was busy handing out snacks to the team. When she noticed us walking in, she tilted her head up with a smug grin.


    "Oh, my brother-Mr. McLennan-stopped by earlier. He got these for everyone to enjoy," she said, so full of herself.


    Astrid and I exchanged a look, both equally puzzled.


    Jack went out of his way to buy pastries and let Mackenzie hand them out? Was he openly backing her now?


    Even Mr. Finnley was quick to pile on.


    "Wow, Mackenzie, you''ve got serious pull! Mr. McLennan himself came by with pastries-what an honor! I thought he was here to inspect us. It scared the hell outta me!" he added,ughing nervously.


    The rest of the team chimed in, fawning over her just as much. Mackenzie soaked it all up, finishing the pastry distribution before tucking thest two portions back into the box. Her gazended on Astrid and me.


    "Sorry, these are for me to take home. My brother said they''re mine. I hope you don''t mind?"


    Without a word, Astrid pulled out her phone and dialed Jack''s number. The call went straight to voicemail. She angrily mmed her phone down and stomped back to her desk.


    I checked my phone and found a WhatsApp message from Jack. It was sent about an hour earlier, "I had to head to Manovia for a project. I won''t be gone long. I brought your favorite afternoon snacks. Eat more you''re too skinny. I''ll cook when I''m back." I nced at Mackenzie, who had the nerve to smirk at me and lift her chin.


    "What? You want some of the pastries?" she asked mockingly.


    I shook my head. "No, you go ahead and eat up."


    She might not get another chance anyway.


    Mackenzie''s tant favoritism


    toward herself made the rest of the team take her side. Mr. Finnley, in particr, was relentless. It was like he had found an excuse to pick on me non-stop-format errors, slow turnaround times, everything... The guy didn''t give me a moment''s peace all afternoon.


    The cherry on top? He "identally" deleted my final design draft.


    With zero remorse, he shrugged it off. "The system''s buggy. I didn''t know it''d be deleted for good." He smiled, though it looked as fake ever. "But since the deadline''s looming, guess you''ll have to work overtime. Sorry, Rinatta!"


    Heughed as he grabbed his coat and sauntered out of the office. Astrid balled her fists, muttering under her breath, "Just wait. When I have the upper hand, he''ll regret this."


    I didn''t say anything. I just sat down and painstakingly redid my design. It wasn''t until 8:00 pm that Jack finally called. "Are you home? Did you eat the pastries? Which one''s your favorite?" Hearing his voice, Astrid jumped up. She was wide awake now and snatched the phone from me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you out of your mind, Jack?


    all


    Why''d you give the snacks to Mackenzie?" she yelled. "Is she Dad''s secret love child? Are you lying to me? Now, the whole office thinks she''s your sister! She''s targeting me and Rinatta, and we didn''t even get a crumb of those pastries!"


    The office was empty by then, so she didn''t bother holding back. Her rant was loud, furious, and relentless.


    I quickly took the phone back from her. "Stop it. Look, just don''t send pastries anymore, okay?" I sighed. "We''re not gonna get any anyway, and it''s just giving people more ammo against us."


    The line went quiet. I thought I heard him sigh softly before he said, "Eva, I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through."

 Chapter 507 The Higher They Rise, the Harder They Fall

    When I heard Jack apologize, I was momentarily stunned.


    "Jack, you didn''t actually do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?"


    Seeing that I wasn''t upset, he quickly exined. Apparently, he had been rushing to catch his flight, and since Ms. Tanness had gone to fetch the car, he was left juggling the pastries by himself.


    On the elevator, he ran into a woman from our department. She had offered to help carry the snacks.


    "I know you don''t want people to know we''re close, so I just said the snacks were for the design department. She imed she was part of your department, so I handed them over. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. I swear, I don''t have any other sisters. She has nothing to do with me. I''ll swear on anything."


    Jack rattled off his exnation so quickly that it left me a little dumbfounded.


    Astrid, sitting nearby, cut in, "So, she straight-up lied, huh?"


    Jack didn''t deny it, "I''ll have Ms. Tanness handle itter. I''ll clear things up."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait! No," Astrid immediately shot down the idea like she had just thought of something. "This isn''t your fight. Trust me, I won''t let Eva get bullied."


    She hung up on him, shut herptop, and turned to me with a mischievous grin. "Eva, work is so boring. How about we stir up some fun?"


    Poor Mackenzie. Seeing the glint in Astrid''s eyes, I knew someone was about to have a very bad day.


    ...


    The next afternoon, the atmosphere in the office was... odd.


    Suddenly, a well-dressed man from one of the biggest hotel chains in Erewhon appeared at our door, holding a delivery.


    "Who''s Ms. Surrey?" he asked, scanning the room.


    Confused, I stood up. "That''s me."


    "Ms. Surrey, this is an afternoon tea set prepared specifically for you and Ms. Wood by a friend. For the next week, we''ll be delivering your pastries daily. If you need anything else, here''s my card."


    He handed over a sleek business card with a polite smile, and I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Astrid, however, strutted right over and grabbed the box without hesitation. As she walked past Mackenzie, she even threw her chin up, full of sass.


    Mackenzie red daggers at her.


    ???


    "What''s there to be smug about? It''s just a delivery from a five-star restaurant. Maybe you ordered. yourself. Some people will do. anything to show off," she sneered.


    swneve


    Her remark earned a chorus of agreement from her little clique.


    "Totally. Spending money you don''t have just to look rich? Pathetic."


    "At least Mr. McLennan treated everyone. Guess someone''s feeling left out."


    "Well, what can you do? She''s the real deal, after all-the family''s heiress. Some people can''tpete."


    I ignored the noise and went back to my desk. Beside me, Astrid was fuming, angrily stuffing a cream puff into her mouth.


    I nced at the card Jack had included with the snacks. His message was short but telling-"Enjoy the food and let them watch. I''ll deal with her when I get back." Astrid scoffed when she saw it. "Yeah, right. Why note back now? Big talk, no action-ssic man."


    She waved a puff dramatically. "Sending snacks as an apology? Please. Not happening!"


    I reached over and pinched her cheek. "You sure don''t look too mad with your mouth full. Besides, weren''t you the one who told him not to interfere?"


    That finally got a small smirk out of


    her, though her gaze toward


    Mackenzie was still filled with


    disdain. Fine, let her enjoy herself


    for a few days. The higher she


    climbs, the harder she''s gonna fall."


    I shook my head with a quietugh. "Astrid, don''t you think keeping a low profile has its perks? You can scope out your future employees without them knowing who you are." She considered that for a moment, her lips curving into a knowing smile.

 Chapter 508 Pay Up

    I managed to talk Astrid down, but the tension between her and Mackenzie was far from over. Mackenzie had a solid skill set. She even scored top marks from a prestigious university. Butpared to Astrid, she fell short.


    Things escted when Ryan casually mentioned during the morning meeting that the design department would only keep one person. The rivalry between the two red even more.


    Most people in the office were betting on Mackenzie to stay. After all, she was the boss'' "sister". That assumption only led to more distance between me, Astrid, and the rest of the team. People whispered about how Astrid and I had gone to the same university, which didn''t help our standing. An intern who was likely on her way out and a designer who didn''t seem to have Mr. Finnley''s favor? We were easy targets.


    Jack kept sending afternoon teas, but the passive-aggressivementary only grew louder. One time, Mackenzie even "identally" dropped the pastries all over the floor.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry!" she said, her tone anything but apologetic. "It wasn''t on purpose. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Before Astrid could blow up, someone jumped to Mackenzie''s defense.


    "Come on, it''s not a big deal. You''re not seriously upset about this, are you?"


    Another colleague said, "Yeah, everyone knows the design department''s going to be hers soon. Better not get on her bad side."


    "Not just the design department-she might even take over the wholepany!" a voice eximed.


    I silently shook my head. They weren''t far off, but they had the wrong star of the show.


    Mackenzie had been working


    overtime to sell her image as Jack''s little sister. Everyone knew Jack had left for Manovia again because Mackenzie made sure of it. She even paraded around the office the day he left, carrying the afternoon tea he


    bought.


    "Mr. McLennan said he''s flying to Manovia today, but he wanted to treat everyone before he left," she had announced. "You all know how busy he is. He''s hardly ever here."


    Those little hints, paired with her carefully crafted image, had most people convinced she was the McLennon family''s heiress.


    Looking down at the pastries that had fallen to the ground and the tea tray that had shattered, I turned to Mackenzie with a calm smile. "If it was an ident, of course, we won''t hold a grudge."


    "Rinatta!" Astrid grabbed my arm, but I gently squeezed her hand to reassure her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "We''re not upset," I said, keeping my voice steady. "But these pastries aren''t cheap. And that tea tray..." I pointed at the tray on the floor. "It''s a custom piece from the vendor. They''ll need it back, so you''ll have to cover the cost." Mackenzie''s smug expression froze. The pastries alone cost a few hundred bucks. It was not an outrageous price, but it was not pocket change either. The real issue was the tea tray.


    It looked crystal, and considering the upscale hotel it came from, it was probably worth at least a grand.


    I had noticed Mackenzie''s habit of


    sporting second-hand designer bags and clothes. Her shoes, too, showed wear patterns that didn''t match her walk. They were either rented or thrifted. For someone like her coughing up that kind of cash wasn''t a small ask.


    "I said it wasn''t on purpose! Why should I have to pay for your mistake?" she snapped, her face flushing with anger.


    "If you don''t want to pay, that''s fine," I replied coolly, pulling out my phone. "I''ll just ask Mr. McLennan. You''re close to him, aren''t you?"


    Astrid immediately caught on and


    flipped through thepany


    directory. "Let''s contact Mr.


    McLennan directly!" she said loudly scrolling dramatically. "We''ve got his internal number and email. Since Ms. Mack Lennon is so tight with him, he can help cover the cost. One or two grand isn''t something us working folk can afford!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 509 Not Worth It

    As if on cue, an employee from the hotel walked in to collect the tray. His face fell the moment he saw the shattered crystal tray.


    "Ms. Surrey, this tray is one of our custom crystal pieces. Damages need to bepensated."


    His eyes flicked between me and Mackenzie, who was standing nearby in her designer knock-offs.


    "How much?" Mackenzie asked, her tone sharp.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "One thousand."


    Her expression darkened immediately. "You''re kidding, right? A broken tray costs a thousand?"


    "This isn''t just any tray, miss. It''s made from custom-cut crystal. The price I''m quoting is already adjusted for depreciation." The employee pulled out his phone. "If no one is willing to cover the cost, we''ll have no choice but to pursue legal action."


    I noticed Astrid quietly giving me a thumbs-up. She was impressed.


    A luxury hotel going so far as to demandpensation? It was unlikely. Normally, they''d let it slide with a smile. But I had tipped the employee ahead of time, asking them to press the issue. After all, it wasn''t my responsibility to pay for Mackenzie''s mistake. Mr. Finnley quickly stepped in, trying to smooth things over, but in the end, Mackenzie grudgingly handed over the money.


    As she made her way back to her desk, I spoke up again, "Ms. Mack Lennon, you''re not done yet."


    "What do you mean? I just paid. Are you blind?" She shot me a re, clearly still bitter about losing a thousand bucks.


    Astrid, however, was having the time of her life. She gestured to the ruined pastries on the floor. "The pastries weren''t free. You broke the tray, but you also dropped the food."


    "Oh,e on. You keep calling yourself an heiress. Don''t tell me you''re going to cheap out over a few pastries?"


    Mackenzie''s icy re shifted


    between us before she dug into her bag and threw a few hundred-dor bills onto the table. "Here! Enjoy the pastries! It''s not like you''ll ever get to eat something that nice again in your lives!"


    Unbothered, Astrid picked up the cash and waved it in the air. "Perfect! Coffee''s on me, everyone!"


    Mackenzie spent the rest of the afternoon sulking at her desk, skipping even thepany meeting. I thought the ordeal might have humbled her a bit, but I was wrong.


    Before the end of the day, she pulled another stunt. She announced loudly, "Everyone, there''s a live performance at Silent Bar tonight. Drinks are on me!"


    The room fell silent for a beat before gasps and whispers broke out. Silent Bar was the luxury hotspot in town, infamous for its minimum spend per person.


    Astrid''s eyes went wide as she


    nced at me, and she rubbed her hands together in anticipation. She clearly wanted to trip Mackenzie up again, but Mackenzie didn''t give us the chance.


    She said with a sharine smile, "Rinatta, Astrid, you two can probably skip it. After all, you can afford five-star afternoon tea. A ce like Silent Bar is beneath you, right?" Her words dripped with mockery, daring us to respond.


    Astrid''s jaw clenched, and she shot Mackenzie a death re. But I squeezed her hand tightly, holding her back.


    "Have fun," I said with an easy smile, my tone calm and unbothered.


    Mackenzie raised her chin triumphantly before marching out with the rest of the team in tow.


    "What''s there to gloat about?" Astrid grumbled, ring at the door. "She didn''t even want to cough up a thousand bucks earlier. How''s she footing the bill for a night at Silent Bar?"


    Just then, both our phones buzzed at the same time. Astrid grabbed hers first and lit up with excitement.


    "Eva, Katie''s in town! Let''s grab dinner with her tonight!"


    I smiled apologetically, shaking my head. "Sorry, I think I''ll have to pass. Zack just arrived in Erewhon too. He''s invited me to dinner."

 Chapter 510 Lucas Downfall

    To my surprise, Zack chose the same bar-Silent Bar-as the venue for our meet-up.


    "A friend of mine owns this ce. I''m here to show some support," he exined casually.


    When he saw me, a flicker of something unreadable crossed his face-admiration, perhaps?


    "Seems like life in Erewhon suits you. The surgery must have gone well, huh?"


    I nodded, smiling. "Yeah, thanks to all of you. Looks like I''ll be sticking around for quite a while longer."


    My health had indeed improved tremendously. Andrew liked to joke it was because he was so charming and my good mood kept me thriving. I''dugh it off every time, but the truth was, I genuinely felt happy here.


    I could breathe, work, and simply live away from all the mess back home. It was a gift I didn''t take for granted-except for the asional ache of missing my family and friends.


    We chatted for a while before I noticed some familiar faces across the bar. My colleagues were gathered at a table, and unsurprisingly, Mackenzie was the center of attention. She had gone all out, wearing a designer cocktail dress that made her stand out even more. "Did you see something interesting?" Zack''s voice pulled me back, and I realized he was following my gaze. "Do you know them?"


    I nodded. "My colleagues."


    He nced at them again, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''re such a workaholic. Even in a ce like this, you''re thinking about the office?"


    I smiled but didn''t respond. In reality, I was the one benefiting from this arrangement. If not for Jack and Astrid, I wouldn''t have much to do here other than pass the time quietly.


    "Oh, by the way, how''s Alisa doing? She must be pretty far along by now," I asked, shifting the topic.


    At my question, Zack pulled out his phone eagerly. "d you reminded me. Your cousin is incredible walking into board meetings, belly and all, and still calling the shots like a pro."


    He showed me a photo of her sitting


    at the head of a conference table, exuding authority. Everyone around


    her looked tense, not daring to breathe too loudly. "I snapped this at the fast meeting I attended.


    Ov


    Intimidating, huh?"


    "But Julian mentioned her legs are swelling badly. She probably won''t be able to keep working much longer."


    He continued with a hint of amusement in his voice, "Because of your patents, Julian''s standing in the Pope family has skyrocketed. His mom is even treating Alisa like a queen now." "Julian must be exhausted," I remarked.


    "No kidding. Before I came here, he handed me a whole stash of things to bring to you. Poor guy''s lost a lot of weight, and he''s gearing up to manage thepany now. It''s getting harder for him to make it to the hospital regrly."


    Zack shook his head with a rueful smile. "He''s still grumbling about Leonard. He says if it weren''t for him, you could''ve stayed at home to manage thepany and take care of their kids. You could be closer to home."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised. Julian wasn''t the type to let his family obligations drag him into thepany. It must''ve been Alisa''s condition that forced his hand.


    "He has his ns," I said, trailing off. We didn''t push the topic further, but the mention of the Harmon family lingered in my mind.


    Luca lost the power struggle and ended up in a psychiatric hospital. Meanwhile, Leonard emerged victorious, consolidating control over thepany. It was clear he''d be the heir to the Harmon family.


    I had anticipated Leonard''s sess as his skills made him the obvious choice, but Luca''s downfall was shocking.


    "How did Luca... end up like that?" I asked Zack, unable to hide my curiosity.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "He tried to take a shortcut," Zack said, sipping his drink. "He kidnapped Leonard''s child."


    The weight of his words sank in as he continued, his tone somber, "Amelia went to negotiate with him but identally pushed him off a building in the chaos."

 Chapter 511 Compromising Photos

    From just a few sentences, I could tell how terrifying that moment must have been. But questions swirled in my mind.


    Leonard would never let anything happen to his child, and Amelia wouldn''t either. So, how did Luca manage to take the kid? If I remembered correctly, the child was old enough to walk and run around. This wasn''t something as simple as snatching a baby. What was more, why was Amelia the only one there? And why did she end up pushing Luca off a building?


    The puzzle pieces in my head began to fall into ce, forming a darker truth. I couldn''t shake the suspicion that Luca had been framed. Someone might have gone to extreme lengths to secure the position as heir.


    Zack''s next words confirmed my theory. "Leonard proposed to Amelia. Right after, she was taken to the police station. It caused quite a stir. Did you hear about it?"


    I shook my head. I hadn''t kept up with the news at home for a long time. Since I was "dead", it seemed only right to stay invisible and avoid reopening any old wounds-especially those that involved Leonard.


    Zack arched a brow but didn''t push further. "Doesn''t matter. It''s got nothing to do with you anyway. And from the looks of it, you''re doing pretty well here in Erewhon. Give it a few years, and you can probably go back without anyone remembering what happened." He shrugged, a grin ying on his lips. "Julian''s dying for you to visit and meet the baby, though."


    I sighed, raising my ss. Just as I took a sip, someone bumped into me, spilling a bit of wine.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to," came a slurred apology.


    It was Thomas, who was clearly drunk. His bleary eyes squinted at me. "Rinatta?"


    I gave him a polite nod and quickly signaled to an attendant, "This gentleman belongs to that table. Can you help him back over?"


    Thomas, too intoxicated to argue, allowed himself to be guided away. But not before throwing me a few lingering nces.


    Zack, watching the scene, quirked a brow. "Are you not going to say hi?"


    I gave a sheepish smile. "Let''s find somewhere else to talk?"


    I had no interest in sticking around for more of Mackenzie''s passive-aggressive jabs. Leaving the bar seemed like the best option.


    ...


    The next morning at work, Mr.


    Finnley came rushing over, excitement lighting up his face. "Rinatta, the folks from Gray Realty are here. They''re interested in your design proposal!"


    Hearing that, my own excitement sparked. Gray Realty was a major yer in Erewhon. If we couldnd a deal with them, the long-term benefits would be enormous.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I had reached out to them on my own initiative a while back, but their response had been lukewarm at best. Now that they''de to us, it was a golden opportunity.


    Looking visibly hungover, Mackenzie overheard and immediately inserted herself into the conversation. "Gray Realty? Let me handle this," she said, trying to sound authoritative. "It''s just a design project. Rinatta can prep the materials, and I''ll present them."


    Her condescending tone made it sound like I was her assistant.


    This time, I didn''t need to argue. Mr. Finnley cut her off firmly, "No way. This project isn''t for you."


    He turned to me. "Rinatta, get everything ready. The meeting''s in ten minutes."


    Ignoring Mackenzie''s sour


    expression, I went straight to my


    desk to prepare. Gray Realty was far too important, and Mr. Finnley wouldn''t risk switching presenters at this stage.


    When I arrived in the meeting room, though, Mackenzie was already seated in the middle, acting as if she were in charge. I simply smiled, shook my head, and walked to the front. "Thank you foring today," I began, addressing the Gray Realty team. "It''s an honor to discuss this coboration. I''ve prepared a design proposal tailored to your needs."


    I clicked to open the presentation, and the screen lit up.


    What appeared wasn''t my proposal, though. Instead, it was a slideshow of photos fromst night-photos of me and Zack at the bar, looking far too cozy to exin away. The room collectively gasped. I froze, my mind racing as I stared at the screen. Who had done this? And how did they get these photos?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 512 An Outstanding Designer

    The photos were mostly taken as we were leaving the bar. The angles were peculiar, with some making it seem like Zack was holding me. In one of the photos, it even looked like we were kissing. I scanned the room. Mr. Finnley avoided eye contact while Mackenzie''s initial shock quickly gave way to a mocking smirk. The representatives from Gray Realty, however, looked unimpressed. "Is this what yourpany prepared for us? Ms. Surrey''s romantic escapades?" one of them asked coldly.


    Laughter erupted across the room, and all eyes turned to me.


    Astrid looked visibly anxious, unsure of what to do. Meanwhile, Annie quietly slipped out while no one was paying attention.


    I closed the slideshow and opened the design software without missing a beat. "Apologies. It seems someone thought this would make for a funny prank. But don''t worry, it won''t disrupt our meeting."


    I couldn''t afford to waste time. Gray Realty''s visit was clearly a surprise inspection to evaluate potential partners. I needed to act fast.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I began sketching directly in the software. "Since this visit was unannounced, I''ll walk you through the design concept and key details based on what we''ve prepared so far," I said confidently.


    I started outlining my ideas, taking into ount the terrain and surrounding environment. Strangely, ever since my surgery, my mind felt sharper. Even though I had only reviewed this project twice, I could recall the details with rity.


    As a professional, I had made it my job to thoroughly understand the client''s requirements from the start. While sketching, I highlighted key points in my design, observing the representatives'' growing admiration. It was clear this partnership was almost a sure thing.


    As I was wrapping up my presentation, Annie slipped back in and handed me a USB drive. "Here''s your USB. You''ll probably need it," she whispered.


    I nced at her, surprised but grateful. I nodded. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d also like to show you some additional highlights of the design."


    I always carried a backup of important files on this USB, which doubled as a keychain. I hadn''t expected Annie to notice ande to my rescue.


    Mr. Finnley''s and Mackenzie''s


    expressions soured further when the


    presentation resumed on the big screen. had a good idea of who had tried to sabotage me, but I didn''t dwell on it. Instead, I smiled at them


    and carried on.


    After finishing the presentation, Gray Realty''s lead representative led the apuse. "Rinatta, your design is excellent. Live sketching, too? Truly impressive."


    Mr. Finnley quickly chimed in with his usual polite demeanor, "Rinatta is one of our top designers. If yourpany coborates with us, you''ll receive the most professional design services avable."


    However, his clenched fists betrayed


    his frustration. Mackenzie was even lessposed, letting out a cold snort. "What''s the point of great designs if someone''s characteris questionable? That would affect the work more, wouldn''t it?"


    Her frosty re was directed at me, but I could only think she was being irrational. Even if she didn''t like me, making such ament in front of potential clients was absurd.


    Astrid rolled her eyes. "If you''re sick, go get your head checked. Better yet, keep quiet."


    Even Mr. Finnley shot Mackenzie a warning look before stering on a smile and escorting the Gray Realty representatives out.


    Before leaving, one of the


    representatives turned back to me. "Rinatta, your design is impressivez But you should be cautious. If we coborate and your designs get sabotaged or altered, the me will faff on you."

 Chapter 513 Stay Vigilant

    The representative gave me a polite smile before stepping into the elevator.


    Astrid approached me, her expression dark with frustration. "Anyone with half a brain can see someone''s trying to mess with you. Whoever did this clearly doesn''t care if thepany makes money!"


    Though I led the project, the entire design team''s involvement meant shared sess and shared profits. If the deal fell through, it wasn''t just me who would lose out; everyone would.


    I turned toward Mackenzie, who noticed and gave an exaggerated scoff. "What are you looking at? Do you think I don''t care about thepany''s sess?"


    She sneered, her tone sharp, "Don''t forget who I am. I want thispany to thrive more than anyone else!"


    With a haughty re, she stormed out of the meeting room.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I exchanged a puzzled nce with Astrid. For all of Mackenzie''s gloating, she seemed genuinely unaware of the sabotage. And as much as she disliked me, it didn''t make sense for her to risk thepany''s bottom line. So, who tampered with my presentation?


    The elevator doors opened again, and Mr. Finnley stepped out, his face clouded with irritation. Seeing me still in the hallway, he snapped, "Why are you standing around? This is an important deal. Go back to work instead of causing trouble for thepany!" I held Astrid back before she could fire back at him. "Let''s go," I said calmly.


    As we walked away, Annie trailed behind us. Once we were out of sight, she pulled me aside.


    "You''re new here, so you probably don''t know this," she said, lowering her voice. "If something goes wrong with the Gray Realty project, the person in charge is responsible for three times the damages. Three times!" She held up three fingers for emphasis.


    "Do you know how much money that is? Maybe you shouldn''t lead this project. You should let Mr. Finnley take over. He''ll make sure nothing goes wrong if his neck is on the line."


    Her earnest expression made her seem genuinely concerned for me.


    I smiled faintly. "Why the sudden goodwill? Because I didn''t push for you to be firedst time?"


    I didn''t know Annie''s true motives, but for now, she didn''t seem entirely malicious.


    She hesitated, then let out a deep sigh. "Yeah, maybe it''s because of that. Thepany didn''t fire me, and I''m grateful to you for that. I''m serious, though. Believe me or not, just be careful. Someone clearly wants to bring you down."


    With that, she turned and walked away. Watching her retreating figure, I felt a sense of affirmation. Letting her off the hook seemed to have been the right choice.


    ...


    Back at the office, the atmosphere felt tense. People''s eyes lingered on me with an odd mix of curiosity and judgment.


    Astrid kept throwing me pointed nces, but I couldn''t decipher her message.


    Just then, Mr. Finnley emerged from


    his office, his expression cold and unyielding. "Rinatta, if you''re in charge of this project, you should be meticulous. It''s fine to enjoy your personal time, but you should keep your private life out of work. You need to be more professional."


    I shrugged nonchntly. "You just said it-it''s my personal life. What does that have to do with work? As long as Iplete my tasks, it''s irrelevant."


    Mr. Finnley''s expression darkened, and he was clearly on the verge of losing his temper. Before he could, I raised my hand to stop him.


    "Mr. Finnley, someone tampered


    with myputer and inserted


    those photos to frame me. As the supervisor, shouldn''t your priority be identifying the culprit? It''s a potential risk to our project. Focusing on my private life isn''t going to solve anything."

 Chapter 514 Collective Interests

    Mr. Finnley seemed to relish putting me down and was always resorting to crude tactics. While I didn''t have concrete evidence, I was almost certain he was behind this. He''d been at the barst night, courtesy of the "CEO sister''s" invitation. If I seeded in securing the Gray Realty project, his position would truly be on shaky ground. He let out a dismissive snort. "I can''t care less about your private life. But when it starts affecting the department and thepany''s image, that''s where I draw the line." Before I could respond, Astrid tugged on my sleeve and handed me her phone.


    Another post on thepany''s internal forum featured the incriminating photo of Zack and me supposedly "kissing". This time, the anonymous poster used me of leading a messy personal life, hinting at involvement with multiple men. They also painted me as antisocial, iming I avoided department gatherings to hang out with my "lovers". Alongside their ims, they posted a photo of the design team at the barst night-everyone was there except Astrid and me. Of course, Astrid''s status as an intern meant most didn''t notice her absence, leaving me as the sole target.


    It was a ssic smear campaign. Spreading juicy gossip was the easiest way to ruin a woman''s reputation anywhere in the world. Clearly, Mr. Finnley had perfected the art and used it like a pro.


    I smirked inwardly, more amused than impressed. In a corporate environment back home, such petty tricks wouldn''t even make the cut. If Mr. Finnley could climb to a supervisor position back at home, I''d consider it a personal loss.


    "So, how are you going to exin this one? Why is it always you who ends up causing problems?" Mr. Finnley''s voice wasced with faux indignation.


    Before I could respond, Annie muttered just loud enough to be heard, "What ame move."


    "What did you say, Annie?" Mr. Finnley raised his voice, clearly displeased.


    Annie rolled her eyes. "I''m not deaf, you know. You don''t have to shout. I said it''s ame move. I''ve used the same trick before, so try to get more creative next time." Her bluntness left the office in an awkward silence, with colleagues exchanging uneasy nces.


    Astrid quickly chimed in, her tone


    sharp, "Exactly. Anyone can see Rinatta''s being framed here." She


    turned to Mr. Finnley. "As the supervisor, aren''t you supposed to protect your team and contain situations like this? If the project fails, what happens to everyone''s bonuses?"


    She raised her voice slightly, ensuring the whole office heard. "This project alone means at least tens of thousands in bonuses for the team, right?"


    As soon as money was mentioned, the mood shifted. Eyes lit up as people began talking at once.


    "Tens of thousands? Sounds about right. Is that a year-end bonus or quarterly?"


    "If wend this, there might even be a bigger bonus at the end of the year! We have to secure this deal with Gray Realty."


    "Can''t we get that post deleted? Doesn''t management have the authority? It''s too distracting and hurts morale."


    Suddenly, the tide had turned. Everyone seemed eager to focus on securing the project as the potential payout was far morepelling than office politics. Except for Mackenzie, whose sour expression revealed her displeasure. "Honestly, it''s just a few thousand bucks. Look at you all, scrambling like it''s a fortune."


    Astrid didn''t let herment slide.


    "Then don''t take it. I won''t either. We''re just interns, right? That way, the rest of the team can have a bigger share. How noble of you."


    en Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Why should I miss out?" Mackenzie shot back, her jaw clenched.


    Astrid shrugged nonchntly. "Because you''re the heiress of a prestigious family, of course."


    Thatst jab hit its mark, breaking Mackenzie''sposure entirely. She stormed out of the office, mming the door behind her.


    Astrid stuck out her tongue at me yfully, clearly enjoying the scene.


    I could only shake my head in exasperation, While a few thousand


    dors didn''t mean much to someone


    Hike Astrid, it was a


    swnovel


    different story for someone


    pretending to be a wealthy heiress.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 515 Youre Not Eva

    Despite her usual smug attitude, Mackenzie didn''t ck off this time. When tasks were assigned for the Gray Realty project, she didn''t resist and even took diligent notes.


    Securing this project required the entire team''s effort. I was d to see everyone working seriously, even if it meant working overtime.


    Though overtime wasn''t popr in Erewhon, the promise of a big bonus had everyone pushing through.


    As we wrapped up for the day, I suddenly felt a wave of dizziness.


    Astrid rushed to steady me. "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head, but my vision blurred, and dark spots swam before my eyes. Panic crept in. It had been a long time since I had experienced such severe side effects from chemotherapy. Myst chemotherapy session had left me feeling off, but I thought I had recovered. Was something wrong again?


    Clutching Astrid''s hand, I forced myself to speak, "Take me to the hospital."


    Astrid didn''t ask questions and quickly helped me into a car. But on the way there, I cked outpletely.


    ...


    When I woke up, Andrew''s bearded face loomed over me. His familiar gruff expression was bothforting and exasperating.


    "Awake? Julian was right. You''re a terrible patient."


    "Three surgeries for cancer, and you''re still pulling overtime? Trying to meet God, are you?"


    I chuckled weakly. "No thanks. I''d rather meet the Grim Reaper. At least I''d feel more at home."


    He rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. "I don''t care who you want to meet, but you''re done with overtime. Your body''s weak, and you need to take care of yourself. Two days in the hospital for observation. That''s the minimum. If things don''t improve, you''ll stay here longer and stop working."


    I opened my mouth to protest, thinking of the Gray Realty project, but Andrew pulled out his trump card. "If you don''t listen, I''ll call Julian."


    Defeated, I nodded and agreed to stay. It was the weekend, so at least I wouldn''t need to take time off work. With myptop on the bedside table, I could still review design files in peace.


    Astrid had been adamant about informing Jack, but I managed to talk her out of it. Something major had clearlye up with the project in Manovia. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left so abruptly.


    Ultimately, she reluctantly backed down but insisted on staying by my side. She even moved into my hospital ward, officially bing my caregiver.


    By day, she wheeled me around for tests and asionally took me to the hospital garden to enjoy the sun.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Astrid, I just fainted. I''m not on death''s door. Why the wheelchair?"


    "Because I want to try it out," she said with a grin, fiddling with the buttons. "Electric wheelchairs are surprisingly fun."


    I sighed, shaking my head at her antics.


    ...


    "Eva? Ms. Green?"


    The sudden voice made both of us


    tense. Turning around, I saw a vaguely familiar face. I couldn''t ce her for a moment, but she seemed to recognize me


    immediately.


    "It really is you, Ms. Green! I almost didn''t believe it."


    The woman, who appeared to be in her 40s, approached with a warm smile. "Are you recovering from another surgery? Did the cancer rpse?"


    "Ah, sorry! That was rude of me to ask. But wait... I remember reading in the news that you were... Aren''t you supposed to be dead?"


    As she got closer, her face finally


    clicked in my memory. She had been a fellow patient during my second round of chemotherapy. We had crossed paths several times in the hospital back then.


    Astrid subtly moved the wheelchair back and spoke in Aelish, her tone calm but firm, "Excuse me, ma''am. Is there something we can help you with?"


    I nced at the woman curiously, wondering why she was here.


    She looked me over, her brows furrowing together. "You''re not Eva? Sorry, do you speak Pyrosian?"

 Chapter 516 Recognized

    The woman tried to get a closer look at me, but Astrid stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "What do you want?" Astrid asked sharply.


    The woman, seemingly not understanding Pyrosian well, gestured awkwardly as she tried to exin herself. The gist of it was that she thought she knew me from before, having seen me during chemotherapy. She seemed flustered, worried Astrid might misunderstand. "Ms. Green, don''t you remember me? We went through chemo together. I saw the news back home... I thought it was just gossip, but you''re really alive! You... Do you not understand me?"


    I avoided her gaze, pretending not to understand what she was saying while feeling a twinge of panic.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clearly uneasy about the situation, Astrid quickly replied in Aelish, hoping to dismiss her. The woman, now confused, started to doubt herself, her expression growing uncertain.


    At that moment, Andrew rushed over. "What are you all doing out here? I told you, Rinatta shouldn''t be out in the wind!" he snapped, annoyed at Astrid.


    The woman''s family approached as well, and Andrew''s stern look softened slightly as he addressed them.


    "Sorry for the confusion," Astrid exined quickly in Aelish. "She might have mistaken her for someone else."


    Andrew picked up on the situation immediately and yed along. "You''ve been in treatment here for years. Why can''t you just follow the rules, Rinatta? If you don''t want to worry your family, you should focus on your recovery." His words were clearly intended for the woman''s ears, and they worked.


    As we turned to leave, I overheard the woman''s son speaking to her, "The doctor said she''s been here for years. They don''t let her go outside much. Mom, do you know her?"


    "I thought I did... But her name''s Rinatta. I don''t think I know any foreigners named Rinatta."


    "Then maybe you''re mistaken."


    The woman nced in my direction onest time, still visibly unsure. However, she didn''t say anything more.


    Back in the hospital ward, Andrew looked visibly annoyed. "Sorry about that. I didn''t expect someone here to recognize you. But you know this hospital''s reputation-it''s the top cancer treatment facility, so it attracts people from all over the world. You might need to disguise yourself better in the future."


    I nodded, still shaken. My appearance had changed a bit since then.


    Qu


    I had gained weight and looked more like my younger self from school, but the surgeries had also, altered my features. My eyes, in particr, protruded slightly more, making me look different enough for someone to second-guess,


    Astrid tried to cheer me up. "Eva-no, Rinatta. From now on, I''ll only call you Rinatta. Just pretend you don''t understand Pyrosian and you''ll be fine. Jack''s here to back us up, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    I nodded slightly, though unease lingered in my heart. Something didn''t feel right. It felt like trouble was looming.


    My fears were confirmed that night when I received a call from Zack.


    He said in a serious tone, "Eva, our photos from the bar were posted online."


    I jolted upright in bed. "Which website? Send me the link."


    Astrid, half-asleep beside me, stirred from themotion and rubbed her eyes. "What''s going on?" she asked groggily.


    But I had no time to exin. My focus was on the images Zack had mentioned.


    There were photos of Zack and me


    from the bar and an old photo of me with Willis that was deliberately framed to look romantic. What made it worse was that the post had caught the attention of a few influencers who had already shared it


    Some gossip forums had picked it up as well, and the views were climbing rapidly-nearing 100,000.

 Chapter 517 Shifting Focus

    Astrid climbed onto my bed and immediately grabbed her phone after seeing the photos. "Yes, the ones I just sent you. Wipe thempletely from the inte. Leave no traces. Make sure everything is blocked-no leaks, no remnants. I''ll pay whatever it takes. Just do a clean job," she said firmly before hanging up.


    Turning to me, she tried to reassure me, "Rinatta, don''t worry. It''ll be fine." But her anxious expression betrayed her words.


    Finding clues didn''t require much effort in the digital age, just persistence. If Leonard saw these photos, he might connect the dots and discover I wasn''t dead.


    The chilling thought settled in as I stared at the photos. My face was clearly visible. The photos were not of the sharpest resolution, but it was enough to recognize me. My wig was identical to the one I had used before, and despite my efforts, my overall style hadn''t changed much.


    While strangers might not notice, I was certain that Leonard or Alisa would recognize me instantly.


    Zack also texted me, saying he had contacted friends to help get the posts removed. Even so, unease lingered. Once these photos were online, their trace couldn''t be entirely erased. If someone stumbled across themter, it could explode like a time bomb.


    I slumped onto the bed, unsure what the future held. Astrid hugged me gently. "You''ve been through worse. No one''s going to care about a few gossip photos. You''re not a celebrity, Rinatta."


    She paused, trying to sound optimistic. "Even if someone saw them, they''d never connect the dots. You had a funeral; no one will think it''s you. Trust me."


    I nodded weakly. Leonard was about to marry Amelia. There was no reason for him to pay attention to me anymore.


    ...


    The next morning, Andrew told me my condition had improved and I could be discharged.


    Astrid quickly handled the paperwork, eager to get me out of the hospital where familiar faces might appear.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Zack prepared to leave for Manovia for a work trip. Before departing, he asked if he should inform Jack. "Jack has decent connections in Erewhon. Letting him help might make things easier."


    I shook my head. "The posts are gone now. It should be fine."


    I tried to sound confident, but deep down, the thought of the original photos still haunted me. Whoever had posted them-likely Mr. Finnley still had the originals. For Mr. Finnley, they were just tools to smear my reputation. But for me, they were a loaded weapon capable of exposing my true identity.


    I decided to take Monday morning off and return to work in the afternoon. Oddly amodating Mr. Finney approved my request without hesitation. "Take the day off. Rest up," he said, almost too generously.


    Astrid dropped me off at home before heading to the office. Alone in my apartment, I felt restless and uneasy. The buzzing of my phone broke my thoughts. Seeing Jack''s name on the screen, I hesitated before answering, my heart inexplicably racing.


    "Jack," I said, my voice soft.


    "You didn''t tell me something happened. Do you not trust me at all?" he snapped, his frustration evident.


    I opened my mouth to exin, but he sighed heavily before continuing, "The project here in Manovia is a mess. I can''t leave right now, so I''ve asked Sidney to return and handle the photos."


    He paused briefly, his tone shifting. "And why was Zack in Erewhon? Doesn''t he know you just had surgery? What was he thinking, letting you drink?"


    I blinked, stunned into silence. His focus had veered entirely off-course. Of all things, was he really hung up on the fact that I had a drink?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 518 Rich Boys

    "Eva, are you still listening?"


    "Yes, I''m with you," I quickly answered, snapping out of my thoughts.


    Fresh out of the shower, Astrid entered the room and burst intoughter when she saw my flustered expression.


    I coughed loudly, trying to cover up my nervousness. "I didn''t drink alcohol. It was just juice. Anyway, I''m hanging up now if there''s nothing else. Talkter!"


    I hastily ended the call, feeling guilty. Astrid flopped onto my bed,ughing even harder. "Seriously? My brother''s that nitpicky? I used to think he didn''t care about anything, but it turns out he''s not so indifferent, after all. Look at him, getting jealous!" "Don''t make things up," I said, my face flushing red. I was unsure how to respond. The more I tried to deny it, the worse it seemed.


    "I''m not making this up! My brother''s a bit of a blockhead, sure, but when he cares about someone, he really cares. So, stop worrying about the photos. Jack''s got it handled."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, knowing Jack was capable of pulling strings, but I couldn''t shake my unease. In today''s digital age,pletely erasing something from the inte was next to impossible.


    That night, when I checked thepany forum again, the post had already been removed. Even the trending topics and photos online had disappeared.


    Astrid sent me a text from the guest room, "Sidney hacked into several tforms to scrub the photos clean. It''s all taken care of. Sleep tight!"


    Finally, I let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like the storm had passed.


    ...


    But the next morning, when I checked a news site, I found a blurred version of the photo of Zack and me still circting. While it was pixted enough to obscure my face, I could tell it was me. Astrid noticed it as well and frowned. "This is like a wildfire that won''t die. I''ll let my brother know-"


    "No, it''s fine," I interrupted, shaking my head as I closed the app. "It''s blurred. No one can tell it''s me."


    The photos wouldn''t disappear entirely. As long as I wasn''t easily recognizable, it wouldn''t matter. Thankfully, the Boyd family didn''t have many connections in Erewhon, and Zack himself wasn''t a


    ov


    well known figure. The story would lose traction soon enough.


    Astrid pulled me aside at the office before I could settle at my desk. "Stay away from Zack for now. The more you two meet, the higher the chances Leonard gets suspicious. We''re low-key, so no one knows who we are. But Zack? He''s different. If a reporter connects the dots..."


    I nodded, understanding the risks. Over the past few years, the Boyd family had made waves in the business world, and their recent


    ????


    projects in Manovia had put them in the spotlight. Zack often appeared in financial news, and any woman spotted with him could easily be a topic of gossip.


    Avoiding contact with friends seemed like the safest choice for now.


    When I arrived at the office, I noticed something off about the atmosphere. My colleagues'' stares lingered on me, full of curiosity and spection.


    Mackenzie walked in with a cup of coffee, deliberately bumping into me. "Oh no, sorry about that, Rinatta. Didn''t see you there."


    "No, you didn''t see me," I said dryly, brushing myself off. "After all, your eyes are only for rich boys."


    "Mackenzie, did you forget your meds this morning?" Astrid snapped, ring at her.


    Mackenzie didn''t look pleased but quickly forced a smirk. "Well, if Rinatta wasn''t cozying up to wealthy men, there''s no way those photos would''ve disappeared so quickly. I underestimated her. No wonder she closes so many deals."

 Chapter 519 Its Great to Be a Woman

    "Mackenzie, what nonsense are you spewing now?"


    Astrid angrily stepped forward, but I pulled her back to our workstations. There was no point in arguing with someone like Mackenzie-she would only drag us down to her level. Right now, the priority was the Gray Realty project.


    "Let''s focus on finishing the overall concept first," I said. "Gray Realty''s team is supposed to visit today. If all goes well, they might sign the contract."


    The project lead from Gray Realty had messaged me earlier, exining that they were waiting for their boss'' approval to proceed. It wasn''t going to be a straightforward deal.


    After realizing we were ignoring her, Mackenzie shifted her snide remarks to the rest of the team. She was like a bad apple spoiling the bunch, dragging down everyone''s mood. She loved unting her status as the "CEO''s sister" but barely contributed anything meaningful. On top of that, her sloppy work was full of mistakes that we had to clean up, often by stayingte.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how someone from a top-tier university could be this ipetent.


    By mid-morning, I couldn''t stay silent anymore when Mackenzie submitted a half-finished file yet again.


    "Ms. Mack Lenon, could you please take this more seriously? It''s been an entire morning, and you haven''t even finished one design?"


    Mackenzie nced at mypleted work, guilt shing briefly across her face. "You said I had until this afternoon. I''ll submit it on time," she muttered.


    "It''s not about the deadline," I said, putting her file back on her desk. "Your design isn''tplete, and this is a team effort. You''ll drag the whole department down if you don''t step up."


    I kept my tone calm but firm. "You


    keep saying you want to stay in thispany right? If that''s true, you might


    Co want to start prioritizing the


    Her face flushed red, then pale, as my words struck home. She red at me but begrudgingly took the file back. "Fine. I''ll fix it. What''s the rush? Do you think you were born with your skills? Didn''t it take you years of work experience to get this good?"


    I ignored her grumbling and headed back to my desk.


    Just as I was settling in, an employee from a five-star hotel arrived with afternoon tea. "Ms. Surrey, today''s delivery includes fruit tea and strawberry pudding."


    All eyes in the office turned toward me as Astrid tried to stifle herughter in the corner.


    I sighed quietly. Jack really didn''t know when to quit.


    Mackenzie''s expression darkened when she saw the same employee who had previously demanded payment from her. "What are you showing off for? You probably spent your whole paycheck on this, she sneered, ring at me and then at the hotel employee.


    The hotel employee maintained a professional smile, which only made Mackenzie angrier. "Go ahead, enjoy it! I won''t forget how you made me payst time. From now on, McLennon Group will not have anything to do with your hotel again!" The hotel employee, unfazed, smiled and left without responding. After all, they knew the truth-Jack ordered the tea, not me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Finnley stepped out of his office, casting a cold nce in my direction. "It really is great being a woman. You don''t even have to try, and someone''s already sending you expensive afternoon tea."


    I epted the tea and returned to my desk to avoid further conflict.

 Chapter 520 My Birthday

    I turned to him with a smile. "In Thond, gender-affirming surgeries are very advanced and reasonably priced. I have a doctor friend. If you''re interested, I can ask around on your behalf." As soon as I said it, a low chuckle rippled through the office.


    Mr. Finnley snorted, visibly annoyed. "Don''t think your personal admirers give you an edge here. The real skill is whatnds projects, not your flings. And stop letting people deliver tea to the office-it disrupts the workflow."


    He raised his voice slightly and nced at Mackenzie for support. "Besides, Mackenzie said that McLennon Group won''t be doing business with that hotel anymore."


    "Does it matter what either of you says?" I replied calmly. "Last I checked, neither of you can make that decision. If there''s apany policy against ordering afternoon tea, feel free to show me. If not, and you''re targeting me specifically, I''ll happily bring it up with upper management."


    Mr. Finnley red at me but didn''t respond. He merely retreated to his office. I, meanwhile, enjoyed my pudding-it tasted particrly sweet today.


    ...


    The next afternoon, the representatives from Gray Realty arrived, led by the heir of the family who managed thepany, Mr. Gray.


    I was stunned when I saw him. He looked to be around my age, but he exuded the air of a privileged heir with no interest in business. He yawned at least five times during the meeting, barely paying attention to the discussion.


    By the end, I couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Gray, what are your thoughts on my design proposal?"


    "Design?" He looked at his employees, then shrugged. "Yeah, sure. Looks fine to me."


    It was obvious he hadn''t been paying attention. His assistant scrambled to cover, asking a few detailed questions, which IC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    answered without hesitation


    This seemed to pique Mr. Gray''s interest slightly. "But this is just a framework, right? Where are the details?" he asked.


    "Details will be finalized once the contract is signed. After that, we''ll work closely with your team to refine everything," I exined.


    As I answered his questions, Mr. Gray seemed more engaged. Unfortunately, we were already two hours past office hours by the time the meeting wrapped up.


    He checked his watch and said, "Sorry for keeping everyone sote. You can all go home now."


    Turning to me, he added, "Rinatta, since you''re the project lead, why don''t we grab dinner? You can walk me through more of the details."


    Reluctantly, I agreed, especially after


    noticing the hopeful smiles from my colleagues. If this was what it took


    to secure the project, I''d y along.


    Mr. Gray graciously offered me a ride, and I hesitantly got into his car. But when we pulled up to Silent Bar, my stomach sank.


    "Mr. Gray, isn''t this an odd ce to discuss work?"


    "Not for a birthday celebration," he said with a grin. "Rinatta, today''s my birthday."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!